Qo Me

JOURNAL OF BOTANY,

p

BRITISH AND FOREIGN.

EDITED BY

BERTHOLD SEEMANN, Pa.D., F.LS., P

DJUNCT OF THE IMPERIAL L. C. ACADEMY NATURE CURIOSORUM.
* Nunquam otiosus."
VOLUME IV.&

With Plates and GOloobDcuts.

a LONDON:

ROBERT HARDWICKE, 192, PICCADILLY. :

AxpxEw Erxor, 15, Princes Street, Edinburgh; J. ROTHSCHILD, Paris; coe

, L. Dzwros, Leipzig; Wrsmmaaxw, New York. — |
1866.

- LIST OF CONTRIBUTORS
TO

VOLUMES I. II. III. & IV. OF THE ‘JOURNAL OF BOTANY?

,F.L.S
ington, F.R.S., F.L.S.

J. d
St. Brody, Ph.D 5.
M. Alphonse de Candolle,
M. Casimir de —
Isaac Carroll,

A Carruthers, Esq. ELS.
H. J. C

F. uie M A. F.R.S., F.L.S.
M. A. D ise.

Alexander Dickson, M.D.

W. T. Dyer, E

A. Ernst, Esq.
William Fogitt, Esq.

B Foy
E. T W Ginna, Ex.
É E Gore MD,

ERB Pa Ph.D. ee FLS.

— =

LIST OF CONTRIBUTORS,

G. Gulliver, Esq., F.R.S.

D. Hanbury, Esq., F.L.S.

F. A. Hanbury, R.A. i
H. ance, Ph.D.

F. Hegelmaier, Ph.D.

. E. ant, End Esq., F.L.S.

G.

R. Kippist, A.

Rev. W. A. e

F. Leybold,

S. is fpa M.D. E

J.c . Manse €:
C. R. Markham, Esq., HM s F.L.S.
M. T. Masters, M. Ix. T. L.S
Para F. S E.

J. Miers, Esq., R. L.S.

J. Milde, P

M. }

T. T. Moggridge,

D. Moore, Ph.D., ELS.

Yu Moore, Esq., F L

A. G. More, Esq., FES.
2 dd, Esq.

F. Mueller, Ph.D., F.R.S., F.L.S.
. Mueller, Ph.D.

.W. Newbould, M.A., F.L.S.
. A. Preston, M.A.

wnsend, A.
Trimen, M. x F.L.S.
. Ward S., F.L.S.

Watson;
. Win tle, Esq.

LAO 4d

VH. ich del e- Ern

THE

JOURNAL OF BOTANY,

BRITISH AND FOREIGN.

ON CAMELLIA JAPONICA, VAR. VARIEGATA, A NEW
VARIEGATED CAMELLIA.
By Bertuotp Seemann, Pu.D., F.L.S.
(PLATE XLIL)

When publishing my monograph of the genera Camellia and Thea
(Transactions of the Linnean Society, vol. xxii. p. 337), I stated
that though we had thousands of representations of the various
varieties of Camellia Japonica, we did not possess a single plate ex-
hibiting the normal state of it, even Siebold and Zuccarini, in their
*Flora Japonica, having figured a form with semi-double flowers.
Mr. William Bull’s establishment for the introduction of new and
rare plants, has lately supplied me with what I have wished to see
for years,—a Camellia Japonica with normal flowers,—and I have
hastened to give a plate of it. In a hortieultural point of view the
plant is remarkable for its pretty variegated leaves, which, at a time
when such foliage is fashionable, is sure to make it a great favourite.
The plant was introduced from China by Mr. Robert Fortune, and
is now flowering in Mr. Bull’s nursery. It somewhat differs in the
shape of the foliage from the normal type of C. Japonica, and if it
was not for its glabrous, 3-celled ovary, might be suspected of being
a new species.

Camellia Japonica, Linn., var. variegata, Seem. (Tab. XLII. dy foliis
ellipticis v. subovato-ellipticis acuminatis basi acutis, al tis,

VOL. 1V. [JANUARY 1, 1866.] B

THE

JOURNAL OF BOTANY,

BRITISH AND FOREIGN.

ON CAMELLIA JAPONICA, VAR. VARIEGATA, A NEW
VARIEGATED CAMELLIA.

By BerTHOLD Szemann, Pu.D., F.L.S.
(PLATE XLII)

When publishing my monograph of the genera Camellia and Thea
(Transactions of the Linnean Society, vol. xxii. p. 337), I stated
that though we had thousands of representations of the various
varieties of Camellia Japonica, we did not possess a single plate ex-
hibiting the normal state of it, even Siebold and Zuccarini, in their
*Flora Japonica, having figured a form with semi-double flowers.
Mr. William Bull's establishment for the introduction of new and
rare plants, has lately supplied me with what I have wished to see
for years,—a Camellia Japonica with normal flowers, —and I have
hastened to give a plate of it. In a horticultural point of view the
plant is remarkable for its pretty variegated leaves, which, at a time
when such foliage is fashionable, is sure to make it a great favourite.
The plant was introduced from China by Mr. Robert Fortune, and
is now flowering in Mr. Bull’s nursery. It somewhat differs in the
shape of the foliage from the normal type of C. Japonica, and if it
was not for its glabrous, 3-celled ovary, might be sus of being
a new species.

Camellia Japonica, Linn., var. variegata, Seem. (Tab. XLIL), foliis
ellipticis v. suborato-elliptici acuminatis basi acutis, albo-marginatis,

VOL. 1V. [JANUARY 1, 1866.] B

2 UPON THE FLORA OF THE SHETLAND ISLES.

subtus subaveniis; floribus inodoris; petalis 5 (roseis) rotundatis v.
obovato-rotundatis, zestivatione quincuncialibus ; staminibus pistilloque
glabris ; antheris ovatis acutis; ovario 3-loculari; stylis 3 connatis,
apice liberis recurvis, intus stigmatosis; capsula ignota—Variegated
Camellia, Hortulanorum.

EXPLANATION OF Prate XLII., representing Camellia Japonica variegata,
from specimens kindly furnished by Mr. William Bull. Fig. 1. The two inne
free stamens and part of the outer monadelphous series of stamens. 2. Pistil
3 and 4, Sections of ovary, all slightly magnified.

UPON THE FLORA OF THE SHETLAND ISLES.
By RALPH Tarr, F.G.S., F.A.S.L., ETC.,
Secretary to the Shetland Anthropological Commission.

I. INTRODUCTION.

The only author who contributed to our knowledge of the plants
of “Ultima Thule” was the late Mr. Thomas Edmonston, who published
a “List of the Phanerogamie Plants, together with the Filices,
Equisetacee, and Lycopodiacezm," in the * Magazine and Annals
of Natural History,’ p. 287 (1841). This list I have found very
unsatisfactory as regards the habitats and frequency of occurrence
of the species, so much at variance with my own observations, and in
part with the author’s own, as given in his subsequently-published
‘Flora,’ which, coupled with several errors of determination, have in-
duced me to put this catalogue on one side; more especially as it has
been superseded by his ‘ Flora,’ which I have employed as a basis of
operations. Still, at the same time, in this very list are species men-
tioned which have no place in the ‘ Flora,’ and are iruly indigenous ;
these are— Galium Aparine, Myriophyllum “ spicatum,” Salix herbacea ;
also, Lotus corniculatus, Empetrum nigrum, Sparganium natans, and
S. simplex, mentioned only in the introduction to the Flora. Ex-
cepting the last species, I have found all the above. In addition, there
are—Veronica montana, Tormentilla reptans, Lychnis vespertina, Fu-
maria parviflora, Ulex Europeus, Conium maculatum, Pastinaca sativa,
Polygonum Bistorta, Betula alba, Briza media, Arundo Calamagrostis,
Bromus arvensis, and Lycopodium. clavatum. Some of these may have

UPON THE FLORA OF THE SHETLAND ISLES. 3

been erroneously determined, as Lycopodium clavatum, which is L. al-
pinum (see Newman, ‘ Phytologist,’ vol. i. p. 34, 1841), and hence not
introduced into the Flora. I doubt not but that Briza media, Poly-
gonum Bistorta, and Conium maculatum will hereafter be found to claim
a place among the plants indigenous to Shetland. They are so to the
Orkneys.

The second contribution to Shetland botany was also by Edmonston,
and is entitled ‘A Flora of Shetland, comprehending a List of the
Flowering and Cryptogamic Plants,’ etc. It was published in 1845.
In this volume I have still to complain of an indefiniteness as to lo-
cality, of an erroncousness as to frequency of occurrence, at least as
applicable to the whole archipelago. Such conspicuous plants as
Daucus Carota, * abundant ;” Anthriscus vulgaris, abundant ;” Stel-
laria graminea, “ abundant," and others. Now, no one will admit
that such established species could possibly have become extinct in so
short a time ; however, I did not succeed in finding them. Yet still I
admit the possibility of the fault being mine, from the limited time I
spent on the islands, about four weeks in the months of June and July,
1865 ; and that botanical investigation was not the object of my visit
there, but only followed as opportunities permitted. I, however, spent
nearly two weeks in the island of Unst, the principal field of Mr. Ed-
. monston's labours, with which his name will ever be associated, as the
discoverer of three new forms upon it. In the islands of Uyea, Yell,
I spent in all a week; the island of Bressa, the districts of Northma-
vin, Tingwall, and Lerwick were fairly worked by me, each area yield-
ing me some new species. llurried and casual as was the nature of
my exploration, yet I was enabled to make many corrigenda and ad-
denda to the Flora; and as, also for some of the reasons above ex-
pressed, I am qonfident that a more extended research will be con-
ferring a boon on botanical science by the addition of several species
new to the Shetland list, and the authenticating of others, many of
which are of a critical and interesting nature.

One inconvenience arising from the peculiar method of classification
employed in the ‘ Shetland Flora,’ apart from its inutility, is that some
species are omitted in the general list, though mentioned in the pre-
face ; these are—Lotus corniculatus, p. xxiv. ; Alchemilla vulgaris, A.
alpina, p. xiii.; Empetrum nigrum, p. xvii.; Sparganium, p. xii. ; Di-
anthus kis Glechoma hederacea, and Gnaphalium supinum, p. xiii.

; B2

4 UPON THE FLORA OF THE SHETLAND ISLES.

II. CATALOGUE OF THE PLANTS OF THE SHETLANDS.

The following lists of Shetland plants are rearrangements of Mr. Ed-
monston's Flora, with which I have incorporated the new and corrected
species ; ; these latter are printed in italics. The sequence of the species
is as in Babington’s ‘Manual.’ The species of Edmonston's Flora
which I have authenticated have an asterisk prefixed, and, with but
few exceptious, the species observed by me are now in the British
Museum Herbarium. Additional localities of rare plants are added.
The catalogue embraces two lists, the truly indigenous plants and the
introduced plants, and such as concerning which there appears to be
a doubt as to their correct determination. The altitudinal range is
affixed to some species; thus, 70-100 (feet). The capitals O. and F.
signify that the species occur in the Orkneys* or Feroes,} as the case
may be. The letter I. is affixed to those Europo-American species
which, though absent in the Feroes, occur in Ieeland.t

List of Indigenous Plants.
*Thalictrum alpinum. ge O.,F. | D. incana, 8. confusa; rocks, Muckle

*Ranunculus Ficaria Heog. 400-450.
*R. Flainmula. O., F. * Cochlearia officinalis. O., F.
*R. Flammula, B reptans. *Q. Ws A alpina. 450.
*R. acris, O., F. C. Daniea. O.,
O., F. *Capsella doce. Oi.
*Caltha palustris. O. F *Cakile maritima. F.
us Europzus. Raphanus han =O;

Nymphæa alba. Viola palustris; bogs, oun, Unst,
*Papaver dubium. O. Yell, ete. O., F.
P. Rheas. O. *V. hiviniana (V. canina, Edmonst.).
base luteum.

Fumaria officinalis. O. T siepe G.F.
* Arabis petræa. 50-80; F, *V. arvensis.§
Cardamine hirsuta. O., F *Drosera rotundifolja. O., I
*O. pratensis. O., F. D. Anglica. O., I.

*Sinapis arvensis. O. Ceuta pu. cus = 2

*Draba incana. e io olygala vul =k

D. incana, a. contorta ; Springfields and | E vulgaris, f. UE (the more
Muckle Heog, Unst. 50-450. | common).

o C. Watson, * Florula Oreadensis,” Journ. Bot., No. 13, January, 1864,

C. H. Martins, * Végétation de ľ Archipel d.

to. Babington * List of Iceland Plants,” rity pet Mag. Nat. Hist. vol.

xk P. 30, July,
§ * This i

P-

isa ttle plant. It may be the V. vivariensis, Jord. ; its
spas ane soot cmd (C. C. Babington). : :

UPON THE FLORA OF
penes deltoides, * island of Vaila,"
r. Neill.

dinis maritima. O.,I.
*S. acaulis. 400-850 ; O., F.
se Piia O; F.
. *L. diurn sF:
*Sagina eae. OE.
(S. saginoides, Edmonston, ui aura
the pentandrous form of S. procum-

ena.)
*S. maritima. O.
S. subulata.
S.nodosa. Jude bordering Tingwall
Loch; North Unst (C. W. Peach) ;

*IHonkencja pe O.,
Gravelly sete Ronas

ill;
Cherieria sedoides
* Arenaria

plant on the J Muckle Heog, 430. I.
*Stellaria media. O., F.

OF:
*Cerastium glomeratum. O., F.
*C. triviale. O., F.
C. mee IX

E ndrum.
T latifolium (F. x Edmonstoni. 50-

ern perforatum. O. F.

*Trifolium pratense. O., I.

T. medium.

*T. repens. O., F.

Lotus corniculatus. Pastures, common ;

O;
* Anthyllis vulneraria. O.
*Vicia 0, E
Farsi Focus 3
us. OL) B. acutifoltas:

ca. 50-80 ; a single

THE SHETLAND ISLES. 5

Alchemilla vulgaris. Pastures border-

ngwall Loch, 100 ; O., F.
A. alpina. Ronas Hill, 1 1460 ;
A, arvensis. Fields, north and south

side, Balta Voe, Unst ; Tingwall; O.
Sibbaldia procumbens.
* Potentilla anserina. O. F.
*P. Tormentilla. O., F.
*Comarum palustre. O., F.
Fragaria vesca. O
*Rubus saxatilis.
s Hill, 50-145
"i e canina, a. didi p orem
(R. canina et R. tomentosa, Edmon-

je Unst;

ston). O.; 5-200
* Pyrus PERH: $3 200-300.
*Epilobium studie O., F.
montana. O., F.

LUOSE
Myriophsllam dicis iflorum. Loch of
Cliff and Uyea Sound, Unst; Little- —
setter Loch, Burravoe, Yell; Tingwall
Lochs, Mainland.

*Hippuris v valete 3E

Montia fontana, and B. rivularis.
Wa places throughout the
islands F

*Lepigonum marinum (sensu stricto).
Oo

*Spergula arvensis, a. arvensis. O., F.
*Sedum Rhodiola. O., F.

S. Anglicum

axifraga onus P F.
* Hydrocotyle esed is. O, I.
Eryngium maritim
Bunium flexuosum. = oesgarth, Unst ;

T EHE Scoticum. Rocks, Herma-
ness, E Olsk ad ie ;
0.

M sylvestris. O., F.
*Heracleum Sphondylium. O.
Daucus Carotà.

* Anthriscus sylvestris. O.

A. vulgaris.

* Determined by J. G. Baker, Esq.

6 UPON THE FLORA OF
Hedera Helix

cx
*Lonicera Pidana. O.

O., F.
G. Aparine. Strands at Balta Sound,
Uyea Sound, and Haroldswick; Unst.
[9]

*G. verum. O., T.
*G. saxatile. O., F.
G. uliginosum. O., F.
*G. palustre. O.,
Florita: olitória. Sandy banks and
ck, Unst; O.
*Scabiosa succisa. O., F
*Tussilago Farfara. Ollaberry ; oF.
*Bellis perennis. O.,
*Solidago Virga Y ;-Üambrise. O.
* Achillea Ptarmica. O., F
* A. millefolium. O., F
Chrysanthemum Leucanthemum.
C. segetum. O.
Matricaria inodora. O., F.
*M. NE B. maritima. O., F.
a vulgaris.

are. O.,
* Gnaphalium rein lieve;

oe

Noron Roadsides about Ting-
wall ; abk 100 feet.
G. supinum. Ronas Hill (Edmonston).

* Antenaria dioica. 0-1400 ; O.
*Senecio m OF

*§. Jacobsea,

*S. aqua dee

*Saussurea a 800-1400 ; O.

Arctium (Lappa). O.
-*Centaurea nigra. O.

cyanus, O.
Onopordum Acanthium.
*Carduus lanceolatus. O., F.
*C. arvensis. ue
setosus ;* sand dunes and sandy
fields, Ness. N. Fell.

THE SHETLAND ISLES.
*C. palustris. O., F.
*Apargia autumnalis, O., F.
*Leontodon Taraxacum. O., F.
*L. palustre. F
Sonchus oleraceus. O.
sper

atum.

Loch of Cliff
; 20

H. ;
Lobelia Dortmanna. Littlesetter Loch,
Burravoe, Yell; Loch to Da west
of Ronas Hill; Tingwall Loch.

*Jasione montana. O
Campanula rotundifolia. F.
*Arctostaphylos alpina. 200-1800;
5
*A. Urren: 200-600 ; O. I.
*Calluna vulgaris. O., F.
"Erica € O.
*E. cinerea, O., F.
erg xa procumbens O, F.
um Myrtillus. O., F.

V. uliginosum: Ronas Hill, 600; O.,F.

Mess

dash atium

E. littorali
entiana Anar O.
*G. cam Sap t
araka à tibiis O., F.
*Lycopsis arvensis. O.
*Mertensia maritima. Bardister Voe,
Northma Hillswick (Adam
White

* Myosotis repens (M. pal
F.). Bogs, Bressay, aara ie
"E cæspitosa. O.

sylvatica. O., F.
*Rhbinanthus Crista-galli. O., F.

are more entire than in any setosus that I have seen ;

interesting plant. (C. C. B.)

; itis an

*

UPON THE FLORA OF

R. major

"Euphrasia oficinalis (var.). O.,

Veronica scutellata. Wonk: oed
£go.

F

*V. Beccabunga. O., F.
Chamædrys. O.

*V. officinalis. O., F.

DE ipia O. F.

*V. arvensis. Fields, P Unst ;
Lerwick (J. Gatherer). O

*Thymus Serpyllum. O., F.

*Prunella n OR.

Nepeta C

N. Beran iem Voe (Edmonston) ;
O.

*Lamium intermedium. Norwich ;
O.

Statice Limonium.
* Armeria maritima. O., F.
*Plantago Coronopus. o A
*P. maritima, inland rocks, as Muckle
Heog, 450; Ronas Hill, 1476, O., F.
«p. Mini cin. O,F
*P. major. O., F.
* Littorella lacustris, O., F.
Mee maritima. O.
enopodium iban: OE.
th a. O. s

Salicornia herbacea. O.

THE SHETLAND ISLES.

* Atriplex Ie oO.

A. deltoid

*A. de. £k;

A. Babingtoni a glabriuscula et A.
Mgr me

CDU.
*Polygonum viviparum. Island of Balta
. W. Peach), Zsland of Uyea. O

A

fielde, d ; N
ad leaves, seashore, Burra-

firth.
P. Raii.
Empetrum ni . Very common
; Ronas Hill; T = F
*Euphorbia Heliosco
Pesce

cage B. e
| th

|sc. homlata. m Unst, etc.
*C. autumn

*S. aurita.
S. repens. o.
a. repens

e. incubacea.
€. argentea. Ollaberry, Northma-
vin.
S. herbacea. Saxaford Hill, Unst, 938 ;
Ronas Hill, 1000-1470. O., F.
Populus nigra (probably 1 4 paars 93
Vasco. EQ. RE.

. nana. O.
| POrohis mascula. O., F.

* * Much like the Iceland form, but not distinct from P. aviculare.” (C.C.B.).

8

*O. maculata. OF.

*Habenaria viridis, F

era cordata. h, Ronas
Hill ; hills gps Pedum ‘Scatsta I
(A. White). O.
*Iris Pseudacorus, O., F.

NEN verna. O., F.
arthecium ossifragum. O., F.

O.
*J. lamprocarpus. O.

CLR.

*Luzula sylvatica, 300-938. O., F.

L. pilosa. O., F.

L.campestris. Naturalpastures, Bressay,
ete. ; bogs, Unst. O.

5» n
Sparganium natans ue of Cliff, Bur

rafirth, Unst F.
9 Potpinagdok- -—

P; SP e Gvithou doubt, P. cris-
pus, of Edmonst.). Norwick; Loch of
rd Jen Burravoe; Tingwall

» F.

Beech (P. pectinatus, Edmond-
son), Pp foeni Unst ; Kirk Loch,
Ness, N. Yell. O.

UPON THE FLORA OF THE SHETLAND ISLES.

*Schenus nigricans. Searpoe, Unst;
alba. >
*Eleocharis palustris. O., F.
*Scirpus lacustris (or, S. Tabernæ-
ontani). O., I.

* Eriophorum iin. ts

*E. angustifolium. O., F.

*E. var. bilysachion, F.

*Carex dioica. O,

*C. pulicaris, O., F.

C. incurva. F.

*C, arenaria. O., F.

C. stellulata. Marshes, frequent through-
out the islands. O.,

*Ü. vem North Bundi Island of

oo West Yell ; near
Fapuaite
*C. rigida. 800-1
C. a PRS Unst ; Island

of

Ee vulgaris. OF.
. panicea. Wet pastures, Lerwick
mec Unst; Out-Skerries (6.
W. Peach). O.,

. eapillaris (requin confirmation).
ræcox. O,

o, diens (C. me z C. speirostachya,
— n). O
C. b

is in empilses 0.3;

"P arundinacea. O., F.

pmke pratensis. F,

*A. geniculatus.

c Anthoxsoiliuni domed: OL F.
Nardus stricta. O., F.

ierte communis, O., I.

Psamma arenaria.

*

Ruppia maritima. oO.
Zostera marina. F.

UPON THE FLORA OF THE SHETLAND ISLES.

*Holeus lanatus. O., F.
H. mollis. F.

a. O.
* Arrhenatherum avenaceum. O
A. avenaceum, 8. bulbosum.
*Triodia decumbens. O.
Melica uniflora (probably mistaken for

*Sclerochloa maritima.
S. distans. South side 3 oo Voe,
nst.

Catabrosa aquatiea. O., F.
.minor. Sandy shore
of Kirk Loch, Ness, N. Yell.

*Cynosurus cristatus. O.

*Dactylis — O., F.

hg ig ovina. 0O.,

*F. uscula ia (F. Emond.).
Gz x

F. pratensis. O., F.

cum repens. O., F
. repens, var. liomum.
e junceum.

*TWI

*Equisetum arven

*E. sylvaticum. Skaa, Derije Unst;
Quayfirth, Northmavin, O., F

*E. limosum.

*E. palustre. 0.,

Lastrea Oreopteris.
L. dilata (=? ae x-mas, Ed-
monst.). About Lerwick ;

SSAY § L
Bi Pede ete., Unst, Olla-

ber
eee Felix- foemina. O.
Asplenium Adiantum-nigrum. Harold's
Grave, and Muckle Heog, Unst ; 380-
O.

460.

A. viride. Muckle Heog

A. marinum. Sea-cave, ‘barra Unst
Mr. C. W. Peach, 1864). O.

Seolo pendrin vulgare. O
Blechnum Ie OE

* Pteris aq cd.
| ai Wilsoni. Burrafirth,
Unst (Mr

r. C. W. Feach, 1864). O., F.
Osmunda eed O.
aria. O., F.

Ophioglossum repe n.o, rL
ee dem. Peaty heath,

aberry. O., F

L- Lx
*L. ee des. O., F.
Chara supo. Tingwall Lochs. O., F.
C. hispida.* Loehs at Uyea Sound,
Unst. O.

DA "
*Lolium perenne. O.

2. List of Introduced and Doibtful Plants.

Raphanus maritimus, “ should > con- |

on more experie utho-
rity than the late eg ee
of the Shetland Flora.” Watson,

adim. Unst;

probably may be found wild in the
island.
G. pensait = pona introduced.” Ed-
mo
Lyc chnis pum In cultivated lands
at Tingw:

gw
Linum ciated. Introduced.

vi wr and interesting form, apparently the ô, brachyphylla,

* €*A
Parier, (C. C. B

10 UPON THE FLORA OF

*Ulex Europeus, and *Crategus Oxy-

acantha. Well known to have been
lanted at Tingwall.

* Vicia sativa. Cultivated at Tingwall. O.

*Sedum Fabaria. (?—S. Telephium.

Edmonston.) Gardens, Haroldswick,

Igaris. Tussilago Farfara
occurs in the station given by Ed-
monston for this species ; I suspect
some accidental error has crept in

ere. :

Mentha viridis, “ Likely not indige-
nous,” Edmonst.

Plantago media. Introduced as in the

THE SHETLAND ISLES.

*Endymion nutans, A garden plant a
Balta Sound and Springfield, Unst.
(Sparganium ramosum. O.; 8. simplex.)
Potamogeton lanceolatus, probably a
state of P. heterophyllus.

*Phleum pratense. ‘Probably intro-
duced." O., F. (Serrafaleus mollis,
Alopecurus pratensis, and even Dac-
tylis excite a suspicion in my mind
as to their being truly indigenous;
I have not seen them in natural
pastures, but only in prepared grass
lands.)

Poa compressa. An error?

Cynosurus echinatus. Introduced or
erroneously determined

Serrafal utatus. Introduced ?

Lolium temulentum. ?-L. italicum.
Introduced.

Orkneys and Feroes. Avena sativa. Wayside, Balta, Unst.

Lastrea Thelypteris. An error

III. GENERAL BOTANICAL FEATURES.

The facies of the flora of the Shetlands is very striking ; especially
are the land slopes bordering the sea singularly rich in plants more
abundant in petals than leaves. "This profusion of blossoms is in
keeping with the operation of a law, that in proportion as the habitat
proves ungenial (threatening the life of the individual, dwarfing the
stem), so the flowers increase in number and proportionately in size ;
and thus the whole plant becomes more fruitful in behalf of its kind.

But a few plants only are found differing in this respect; most
markedly among such is Bunium flezuosum, which attains a height of
from 23 to 3 feet. In many sheltered situations among the sea cliffs
the vegetation is very luxuriant, and. presents no essential differences
from a like vegetation in the south of England.

This tendency to produce an excessive development of floral or-

gans very generally gives rise to abnormality. Viviparous states of
Festuca ovina and Lolium perenne are very common ; polypetalous

with petaloid stamens have occurred to me in Erica Tetraliz,
the stem-leaves of Cardamine pratensis transformed into flowering
racemes ; the uppermost bract of Caltha palustris petaloid ; in Mr.
C. W. Peach’s collection is Leontodon Taraxacum, its scape bearing a

UPON THE FLORA OF THE SHETLAND ISLES. il

leaf at the distance of one-eighth of its length from the apex; and
many others of the like nature were noticed by me.

The maritime vegetation presents few characteristics. The dominant
species of the natural pastures are—Festuca, Anthoxanthum, Lotus,
Scilla, Thymus, Polygala, Ranunculus repens, Rhinanthus, Bellis, Pru-
nella, Galium saxatile, with Orchis maculata, Habenaria viridis; the
marshes dispersed among the pastures have for their characteristics,
Myosotis repens, M. cespitosa, Menyanthes, Pedicularis palustris, Stel-
laria uliginosa, Iris, Juncacea, and Carices.

The common agrestal plants are, Viola tricolor, Spergula, Cerastiums,
Lamium purpureum, Galeopsis Tetrahit, Lycopsis, Veronica agrestis, V.
hederifolia, and Myosotis.

Papaver dubium, Viola arvensis, Ger anium molle, Valerianella, Fu-
maria officinalis, and Lamium intermedium are confined to sandy soil.

The plants of the moorlands and bogs are such as are usually met
with throughout Great Britain.

Though it is possible, when the distribution of plants in these isles

is viewed as a whole, to distinguish vertical zones of vegetation, yet a
very large number of the species, elsewhere well defined in their range
relatively to others, in the Shetlands encroach and modify the vegetation
of a lower or higher zone, as almost to set aside any attempt to utilize,
at least for a limited district, the vertical range of the species. Thus,
a few alpine plants may be here recognized as occurring at much lower
levels than elsewhere in Britain :— -
- Thalictrum alpinum, 0-1460 feet; Arabis peiræa, 10 feet ; Draba in-
cana, 70-460 feet; Gnaphalium Norvegicum, 100 feet; Polygonum
viviparum, 0-1476 feet; Salix herbacea, 900-1470 feet; Empetrum
nigrum, 0—1000 feet ; Saussurea alpina, 800-1400 feet; Carex rigida,
800—1400 feet.

However, the general vertical distribution of the plauts seems to be
as follows : —

l. The Superagrarian Zone of vegetation, here extending from the
sea-shore up to an average elevation of about 100 feet.

2. The Infer- and Mid-Arctic Land Zones, not clearly separable ; the
Infer-Arctic extending to at least 600 feet. These zones embrace the

remaining surface, excepting the summit E Ronas Hill, which is cha-
epos by a Super-Arctic vegetation.
Super-Arctic Zone commences at an elevation of about 800

12 UPON THE FLORA OF THE SHETLAND ISLES.

feet on Ronas Hill, and its flora is represented by Azalea procumbens,
Carex rigida, Saussurea alpina, Alchemilla alpina, Salix herbacea, Sib-
baldia procumbens.

As regards the geological distribution of the plants little can be
said, for though the lithologieal eharacters of the rocks are so varied,
and though the rocks appear at the surface, and thus present conditions
favourable for the modification of the flora, yet little influence is
exerted upon the vegetation. That of the Serpentine and Euphotide
rocks presents some prominent features; peat, which is generally so
abundant on the gneiss, mica, slate, grauite, and sandstone, is almost
absent on the Serpentine and Euphotide ; Arabis petrea, Draba in-
cana, Arenaria Norvegica, Cerastium latifolium, Anthyllis vulneraria
are restricted to them.

The granite of Ronas Hill yields many peculiar plants, but they owe
their presence to the superior altitude (1476 feet) of the hill on which-
they occur as subalpine forms of vegetation, and cannot be regarded as
truly granite-loving species.

The plants restricted to a sandy soil have been already given.

IV. COMPARISON OF THE FLORA OF HETLAND WITH THAT OF
THE ORKNEYS AND THE FEROES.

slate, gneiss, and granite; the latter by grits and sandstone. Little
or no drift-matter encumbers the solid rocks. Whilst, on the one hand,
the rock-formation of the Feroes is basalt, said to be com
poor in species, on the other, the rocks of th
to the sedimentary series,

paratively
e Orkneys all belonging
are sandstones, grits, and argillaceous
sandstones. It is therefore a very interesting subject of inquiry, as to
the botanical relation existing between these three groups of islands.
very marked differences in climate exist between the Feroes,
Shetlands, and Orkneys; the mean annual temperature of the most
northern group of islands is 45°16, being very little below that of the
Orkneys, which is 46°-204, whilst it exceeds that of the Shetlands by
0°434. Though there is such a similarity in climate between the

UPON THE FLORA OF THE SHETLAND ISLES. 13

Feroes and the Shetlands, yet the former presents upon its mountain-
sides all the gradations from a north temperate clime to an arctic one.
This will account for the greater predominance of boreal species in the
Feroes, the flora of which is certainly an appendix to the Icelandic
group; whilst that of the Shetlands appertains to the Scottish flora.

The flora of Feroe numbers 292 species, 198 of which form part of
the Shetland vegetation ; of these—

1. Appertaining neither to an arctic nor to an alpine-boreal type of
vegetation. The following are common to Feroe and Orkney, and are
certainly desiderata to the Shetland list. These are :—Nasturtium
officinale, Oxalis Acetosella, Geum rivale, Epilobium tetragonum, Myrio-
phyllum verticillatum ?, Hieracium Pilosella, H. murorum, Galeopsis
Ladanum, Salix caprea, Potamogeton pusillus, Scirpus fluitans, Lastrea
Filix-mas, Cystopteris fragilis, Asplenium Trichomanes.

2. Appertaining to an alpine-boreal type. The following, also
common to the Orkneys and Feroes, are not so decidedly desiderata to
the Shetland list. These are :—-Draba verna, Geranium sylvaticum,
Dryas octopetala, Saxifraga hypnoides, Pinguicula alpina, Oxyria re-
niformis, Salix arbuscula, S. glauca. Further :—

3. Appertaining neither to an arctic nor to an alpine-boreal type.
The following are absent in the Shetlands and Orkneys, and are cer-
tainly desiderata to the lists of these two botanical districts. These
are:—Ranunculus auricomus, Cardamine amara, C. impatiens, Coch-
learia Anglica, Brassica campestris, Hypericum dubium, Geranium pra-
lense (probably native in Shetland), Potentilla verna, Epilobium roseum,
Ceratophyllum demersum, Carduus acanthoides, Apargia Tarazvaci, Vac-
cinum Vitis-Idea, Pyrola minor, Myosotis palustris, Limosella aquatica,
Mentha arvensis, Orchis Morio, Scirpus maritimus, Eleocharis acicularis,
E. pauciflorus, Carex pallescens, C. stricta, C. acuta, C. riparia, Lemna
polyrrhiza, Isoetes lacustris, Equisetum hyemale.

Then again there are those—

4. Which are alpme-boreal, existing at the same time in boreal Eu-
rope and on the Scottish mountains and the Swiss Alps, but not known
in Orkney and Shetland, as Draba rupestris, Cerastium alpinum,
C. trigynum, Epilobium alpinum, Alchemilla conjuncta, Sedum villosum,
Saxifraga stellaris, S. nivalis, S. rivularis, S. cespitosa, Cornus succisa,
Hieracium alpinum, H. Lawsoni, Bartsia alpina, Veronica alpina, F.
sazalilis, Salix lanata, Juncus trifidus, J. biglumis, Luzula spicata,

14 UPON THE FLORA OF THE SHETLAND ISLES.

Kobresia 'seirpina, Carex atrata, Aira alpina, Poa alpina, P. casia,
Polytrichum Lonchitis.

Others not British, as Ranunculus glacialis, R. montanus, Arabis
alpina, Lepidium alpinum, Alchemilla fissa, Epilobium nutans, Orchis
sambucina, Carex Lyngbyei.

And, finally, those that are eminently boreal :— Ranunculus nivalis,
Papaver nudicaule, Draba Lapponica, Saxifraga tricuspidata, S. palmata,
Angelica Archangelica, Kænigia Islandica.

The flora of the Orkneys numbers 390 species, 312 of which
are indigenous to the, Shetlands; there are, therefore, 78 Orcadian
species not known in Ultima Thule ; 22 of these, given in lists No.1 and
No. 2, are common to the Orkneys and the Feroes, and the remainder
thus attain their northern limit of distribution, through the chain of the
isles- of Great Britain, in Orcadia. By reference to the catalogue of
Shetland plants, 60 indigenous species and 11 varieties are indicated as
unknown in the Orkneys, though present in the more northern pro-
vince. Of the varieties, Cerastium latifolium, B. Edmonstoni, and La-
thyrus maritimus, B. acutifolius, are peculiar to Unst. It is to be
noted that the former species belongs to the alpine-boreal type; and
the variety has been referred to a no less eminent alpine-boreal species,
C. glaciale.

The flora of Shetland, in its present revised form, numbers 364
indigenous species, and 14 marked indigenous varieties. With the
following exceptions, all are generally distributed throughout Central
Europe, and are found in Great Britain. The exceptions are Ceras-
tium Edmonstoni, Lathyrus acutifolius, which are restricted to the
island of Unst; Arenaria Norvegica, also confined to that island (the
most northern and eastern of the Shetland group), but elsewhere
only known in Scandinavia. The only boreal plants are Oherleria
sedoides, Arenaria Norvegica, and Saussurea alpina ; Geranium pheum
is doubtfully native. Even alpine forms are poorly represented in
these isles, and the majority of these are confined to Ronas Hill. Of
the six Saxifrages, S. stellaris, S. nivalis, S. rivularis, S. cespitosa,
S. oppositifolia, and S. hypnoides, which range from Scotland to the
Feroes, Iceland, and Greenland, only 8. oppositifolia is a Shetland plant
(yet occurring at the opposite extremities of the mainland),

I will conclude this paper by a correction rendered necessary by a `
better acquaintance with the floras of the Shetlands and Orkneys, of

NOTE ON THE FERN GENUS BRAINEA. 15

what is now an error in the Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist. vol. viii. p.
542, where Professors Balfour and Babington state, **'The Ferns of the
Shetlands are less numerous than those of Iceland or Feroe; while those
of the Long Island, Hebrides, exceed the Feroe species by 4, and are’
exactly equal to the number found in Iceland." The census of the
Filices is now—Orkney, 17; Shetland, 15 or 16; Hebrides and Ice-
land, 14; and Feroe, 10

The Shetland Isles possess an extinct flora, the most characteristic
species of which is Betula alba; but a consideration of the agents
which have brought about the extinction of such is not quite in keep-
ing with the descriptive character of the present paper, and may pos-
sibly appear as a separate communication.

In conclusion, I would acknowledge the assistance rendered me by
Professor C. C. Babington, in determining Gnaphalium Norvegicum,
the Hieracia, and Chara aspera, and also for his critical notes, which
are appended to the species they refer to. I have also to thank Messrs.
C. W. Peach, Adam White, F.L.S., and J. Gatherer, for submitting to
my examination many Shetland plants, collected by him in 1864,
from which I have been enabled to add one new Fern, and several ad-
ditional localities of interesting species.

Plantago, collected by Mr. Tate, was thought to be P. alpina,
but, on closer examination, it turns out to be some broad-leaved form
of P. maritima, or, at all events, it is better considered so until more
evidence has been adduced.—Ep1rTor. ]

~

NOTE ON THE FERN GENUS AZAINEA.
By Jonn SurrH, Esa.

I beg to make a few remarks in reference to Dr. Hance’s article on
the name and affinity of Brainea insignis given in the Journal of Botany,
Vol. III. p. 341. First, as regards the name. In 1851, Mr. C. J.
Braine, on his return from Hongkong, brought with him a collection
of living plants, whieh he presented to the Royal Botanie Garden at
Kew ; amongst them were several epiphytal Orchids artificially attached
to stems of Tree-Ferns about a foot or 18 inches in length, and about
a foot in circumference, The fronds of these stems were closely cut

16 NOTE ON THE FERN GENUS BRAINEA.

away, and their apical axis was gone; they were considered to be dead,
and appeared to be those of Lomaria Boryana, Sadleria cyathoides, or
some analogous species. They were placed with the Orchids on them
in the hothouse, and in about two years after, I was much surprised to
find that two of them had pushed out a lateral bud, which in due time
were transferred into pots, and ultimately became fine plants. About
the same time, the late Sir William Hooker had received specimens
of this Fern from Sir John Bowring, and, finding it to be the type of
a new genus, he dedicated it to that gentleman, (Kew Miscellany of
1853,) under the name of Bowringia insignis, giving Sir John Bowring,
instead of Mr. Braine, the credit of having introduced the living plant
to Kew. Some time after, whilst engaged in drawing up an enume-
ration of the Ferns of Hongkong, for Seemann’s ‘ Botany of the Voyage
of the Herald,’ I found that Mr. Bentham had previously applied the
name Bowringia to a Leguminous plant. . Bringing these facts to the
notice of Sir William Hooker, I proposed to re-name the plant Brainea,
and this name I adopted in the ‘ Botany of the Herald,’ and also in
my ‘ Catalogue of Cultivated Ferns,’ in 1857, with my name affixed as
the authority.

The next point I have to notice is Dr. Hance's opinion of the affinity.
After showing the views of Pteridologists on that point, he proceeds to
say, “ I certainly think Gymnogrammee the true and natural station for
Brainea,” and “ that it would be difficult to produce a more perfect in-
stance of parallelism between two tribes ( Lomariee and Gymnogrammea)
than that shown in the following diagram in which the opposite genera
exactly correspond :" that is to say, that Blechnum corresponds with
Gymnogramme, $ Coniogramme, Sadleria with Brainea, and Woodwardia
with Gymnogramme $ Dictyogramme. Now, I admit that Sad/eria and
Brainea are a perfect instance of parallelism, but I must confess, in all
my study of the relationship of Ferns it never came into my mind that
there was any connection between Blechnum and Gymnogramme, or
Woodwardia and Diclyogramme. The reason which has led Brainea
to be placed in alliance with Gymnogramme seems to rest solely on the
character of the sori, but by too strict adhering to that organ Sir
William Hooker was led to place such a very heterogeneous mass of
species under Gymnogramme, that even Brainea might have been in-
cluded as a species of that genus. If the Darwinian theory of the
origin of what is called species from antecedent species be admitted

ANALYSIS OF CHINCHONA BARK AND LEAVES. 17

as a guide to assist in determining affinity, then the Cycad-looking
stem of Brainea should be compared with that of humble Gymnograms.
But, surely, many forms have yet to be discovered before Brainea can be
said to have originated from Gymnograms, or the latter from Brainea.
On the other hand, it is easy to see that Brainea, Sadleria, Lo-
maria, and the whole of Blechnum, are of the same lineage, and quite
unconnected with Gymnogramme. The absence of an indusium in
Brainea does not reason against this view, being analogous to the want
of indusie in closely-allied species of Phegopteridia,

Dr. Hance also brings to notice the relationship between Polypodium
aud Acrostichum, on which, at some future time, I may offer a few
remarks.

ANALYSIS OF CHINCHONA BARK AND LEAVES, RE-
CEIVED JUNE 21sr, 1865.

From W. G. M Ivor, Esq., Superintendent of the Government Chinchona Plan-
tations, Ootacamund, to C. G. Master, Esq., Secretary to the Government
Revenue ;

Ootacamund, 3rd May, 1865.

Sir, —I have the honour to forward by baughy a box containing a
further supply of Chinehona bark, as per memorandum annexed, for
transmission to the Right Honourable the Seeretary of State for India,
in order that it may be submitted to Mr. Howard for analysis and
report. The bark now forwarded was removed from the plants in the
early part of April last, or as the sap begins to rise, as at this season
the bark separates freely from the wood. Specimens Nos. 2 and 3 are
renewed barks; these attain extraordinary thickness in a short period
of growth; and if they contain a proportionate quantity of alkaloids,
this system of treating the plants appears to offer greater advantages
than the other methods proposed. I may observe that further obser-
vation seems to establish that this system of removing strips of bark
from the stems of the plants can be practised without injury, provided
the wound is instantly covered with damp moss; inattention to
covering the wounds having produced the bad effects detailed in my
letter of the 17th March, 1864.

VOL, Iv. [JANUARY 1, 1866.] c

18 ANALYSIS OF CHINCHONA BARK AND LEAVES,

Memorandum.

Chinchona succirubra.—No. 1. Bark of three years and five months’
growth, thickened by the application of moss. No. 2. Renewed bark
of one year and five months’ growth, being reproduced on the same
portion of a stem which produced the bark given to Doctor de Vrij in
November, 1863, and from which that gentleman obtained 8:409 per
cent. of alkaloid. No. 3. Renewed bark of one year’s growth, and
gathered from portions of the stem which yielded No, 1 bark, sub-
mitted to Mr. Howard in the spring of 1864. No. 4. Bark of two
years and five months’ growth, not thickened by the application of
moss.

Chinchona Calisaya.—No. 5. Bark of two years and five months’

Chinchona Condaminea.—No. 6. Bark of one year and seven months’

Chinchona micrantha.—No. 1. Bark of two years and five months’
growth, thickened by the application of moss, No. 8. Ditto of same
growth, but not thickened by the application of moss.

(Signed) W. G. M'Ivon,
Superintendent of the Government Chinchona Plantations,

Report of an Analysis of the Fourth Remittance of Bark from India.
From J. E. Howard, Esq., F.LS.,to the Under Secretary of State for India,

: : August 1st, 1865.
, and have during
to the analysis of eight

The mode of analysis
which is employed to
rtain the commercial value, which rests almost entirely with the
erystallizable sulphates, with perhaps some slight loss of the residuary
product. The results will compare well with those given in Delondre’s
“ Quinologie.”

ANALYSIS OF CHINCHONA BARK AND LEAVES, 19

No. 1 gave of crystallized sulphate, per 100 parts . . . . . . . . 600

of alkaloid soluble in ether (sp. gr. 720) . 0°94

of alkaloid insoluble in the above ene Chinchonine) . end
Mem.—The Popa refined into white sulphate of quinin

— did not stand the test used for paeen a sulphate p

No. 2 gave of aoid supina . 2027. 0. 064 ee ee N

of alkaloid soluble in ether «cA E A E E RENE

of TETEA insoluble in dhar hoaa zou. E yt
Mem.—Refined as above.

No. 3 gave of cepvisiitiod d ulphate kh ive os du Wc Mr d * ps

of alkaloids soluble in bela.
Mem.—As I could only submit to eutination 165 gii of the [59 fe

above result must be taken with reserve.
No. 4 gave s crystallized s ue Rc : (due Dou uud c ye |
f alkaloid soluble in e ch ee Uc NE
"t alkaloid insoluble in ue Se (Chincho onin o ss. OGO

Mem.—This specimen gave a product no adipi =e 80 ole as No. 1.
No. 5 gave of crystallized sulphate . jn Ore
of alkaloid soluble in ether . ies DIO
of alkaloid soluble in cue but erystallized - evaporation . 026
of alkaloid insoluble in ether. (Chinchonine) a trace.
Mem.—This sulphate did not stand ibo eth er test.
No. 6 gave of crystallized sulphate . eg ep ade «e ee ee ee 900
of alkaloid soluble in ether Re x4. nO
of alkaloid insoluble in gum ( Chin ch ERE cree c. BROS:
m,—The tests showed Quinine and Chinchonidine.
No. ; gave of crystallized su sulpha te igor a? e o ow SU. DUE
of alkaloid soluble in shes. ain ine) Dd i ee N dm
of alkaloid insoluble in ether. tiic honin
Mem.—This ee is that of commercial Quinidine, sai nha mS.

o Quinine.
No. 8 gave of gib ane BO . .. . V. s V SIUS PE
kaloid Lei in ether s.v 7. 9 maB
of alkaloid insoluble in dili. (Qhinchonin) sob. c. 5 eee.
Mem.—The produet similar to that of N

I beg to direct special attention to the remark, that the fine white
crystallized Sulphate of Quinine (apparently) made from the bark of
C. succirubra will not stand the test which is employed to distinguish
the ee article in commerce. The cause of this I stated in my first
report, viz. that “the erystallizations obtained are mixed with some
rS of Chinchonidine, which is commercially (but not medina}
a disadvantage, and one which always attends the products of red bark.’

It is, of course, possible to separate the Chinchonidine, but then this
c2

20 ` ANALYSIS OF CHINCHONA BARK AND LEAVES.

must very seriously diminish the percentage of six per cent. T ob-
tained from this gross product little more than four per cent. refined in
the first instance (though more subsequently), and of this I ascertained
about ten per cent. as Chinchonidine. This difficulty must be looked
steadily in the face, and I would suggest that it may be obviated,
either by a-change being wrought in the opinion of the medical world
as to the value of Chinchonidine as a medicine, or by the plant being
encouraged to produce Quinine instead of Chinchonidine.

The first might be, very probably, the result of a commission of
inquiry composed of competent medical practitioners. I may mention
that the late Dr. Royle entered zealously, at my suggestion, into the
question, and satisfied himself by experiment as to the value of Chin-
chonidine, but I am not aware that he left any written record of the
result he attained. My own experiments confirm this view of the
question, and I have shown* that this alkaloid (which must not be
confounded with Chinchonine) must have constituted (in whole or in
part) the therapeutic agent in the eure of the Countess of Chinchon, as
also that it was the alkaloid successfully employed at Philadelphia.
The second alternative may seem visionary at first sight, but when we
consider the results at which Mr. M‘Ivor has arrived, and, further, the
circumstances under which Chinchonidine is produced, this view of the
case may be altered.

In No. 7, we have an illustration of what careful cultivation will do,
as the plant C. micrantha, which (with its congeners the Grey Barks)
produces largely and chiefly Chinchonine in its native climate of Hua-
nuco}, now produces a very small portion of Chinchonine, and a large
quantity of the allied alkaloid Quinidine. This is, then, a hopeful
change, if time should confirm the observation.

Then Chinchonidine seems almost always to accompany Quinine in
greater or less abundance. It does so in the Calisaya of Bolivia, in the
lancifolia barks of New Granada, and in various barks of Ecuador and
Peru, and markedly in the best of the barks of Loxa. It is highly
probable that a very slight circumstance in the growth may determine
the production of one or other alkaloid. Dr. Herapath has shown in
a communication to the Royal Society, ** Researches on the Chinchona

* * Ilustration of * Nueva Quinologia, sub voce Chahuar,

t A peculiar climate. i

guera,”
» of which I have recorded Mr. Pritchett’s description
under head C. micrantha.

ANALYSIS OF CHINCHONA BARK AND LEAVES. 21

Alkaloids,"* that the Quinine and Chinchonidine salts agree closely
among themselves, and differ widely from the Quinidine and Chinchonine
compounds.

I may further remark, that the Chinchona succirubra is a tree which
varies greatly in its products in its native forests, and that the Chin-
chona micrantha, in Bolivia, approaches to the character of a Calisaya,
as I have noticed under that head ; its bark has a different appearance
from that of Huanuco, and, again, this now sent home varies widely
from either of the above. I notice, in examination, the peculiar yellow
colouring-matter common, it seems, to all the forms of this species
(C. micrantha), as I have before noticed.

The Calisaya bark sent this time by Mr. M‘Ivor is, I fear, an illus-
tration of the possibility of change in the wrong direction, as it contains
far too large a percentage of Chinchonidine in proportion to the Quinine.
The appearance of the bark indicates a not very vigorous growth, or, at
all events, it differs from that it assumes in its native locality. It
would never be recognized as the bark of Chinchona Calisaya.

The bark of No. 6 is recognized by an experienced dealer as “ thin
rusty crown, worth ls. 3d. to ls. 4d. per lb.” It is, I presume, the
bark of the variety Bonplandiana, i. e. the colorada del Rey, as brought
home by Cross; it is remarked as more red than is customary with
rusty crown.

As the quantity of bark in No. 1 and No. 4 was not exhausted in
my experiments, I have returned 1000 grains of each of these, thinking
that it would be a satisfaction to the Government to engage Dr. de Vrij,
whose chemical skill and experience are so well known, in further re-
searches on the subject.—1 have, etc.

Joun Error HowaRD.

* Dated 19th June, 1857.
F Messrs. Jenkin and Phillips to Mr. J. E. Howard.—" 51, Lime
Street, 21st July, 1865.— The sample of bark you left with us appears to
thin rusty crown, worth 1s. 3d. to 1s. 4d. per lb. We thank you for the sight
of it."

22

CONTRIBUTIONS TO BRITISH LICHENOLOGY; BEING
NOTICES OF NEW OR RARE SPECIES OBSERVED
SINCE THE PUBLICATION OF MUDD’S ‘MANUAL.’

By Isaac CARROLL, Esq.
(Concluded from Vol. IIT. p. 293.)
i

Pyrenopsis hematopis (Smmrf.), Nyl. Lich. Scand. p. 288.—Rocks
on Ben Lawers, rare (Jones). ;

P. diffundens, Nyl. in litt. n. sp.—Maidstone, Kent (Jones). In
the September number of the * Journal of Botany’ this plant was in-
correctly named ** Collema diffractum, Nyl.," which is a very different
plant, not yet found (so far as I am aware) in Britain.

Collema chalazanum, Ach. Nyl. Syn. Lich. p. 104.— C. maritimum,
Tayl. ms.—Near Dunkerron, Kerry (Mr. J. Taylor in Herb. Jones) ;
on limestone near Fermoy (Mr. T. Chandlee in Herb. Lindsay, com-
mun. by Carroll).—Spores 8 in thecze, ellipsoid, simple.

C. biatorinum, Nyl. Syn. Lich. p. 110.—Maidstone, Kent (Jones).

C. psorellum, Nyl. in litt. n. sp.—On rocks, Ben Lawers (Jones).

Leptogerum lacerum (Sw.), var. crenatum, Nyl.— Leptogium fragrans,
Mudd, Man. p. 46.—Yorkshire (Mudd in Herb. Carroll).

Calicium trichiale, Ach., var. cinereum, Pers.—On old Pines at the
Deer Park, Castlemartyr, co. Cork, and on old Oak at Tervoe, near
Limerick (Carroll).

C. curtum, Borr.—On old Pines, Deer Park, Castlemartyr, co. Cork
(Carroll).

The Calicia are rarely met with in Ireland.

Stereocaulon nanum, Ach.—Learmount, co. Derry (Jones).

Cetraria Islandica, (L.)—Very rare in Ireland. Re-discovered in
August, 1865, on Mangerton (Dr. Taylor’s station) by Vice-Admiral
Jones.

Platysma commiztum, Nyl. Lich. Scand. p. 83.—On rocks, north
side of Ben Lawers, July, 1864 (Carroll).

Physcia speciosa (Wulf.), Fr.—Glenarm, co. Antrim (Dr. Moore).

Umbilicaria hyperborea, Hffm.—Gyrophora proboscidea, c. corrugata,
Mudd, Man. p. 118.— Brandon, Kerry (Dr. Moore).

U. polyphylla (L.), Schrad.—Rocks at Luggela, co. Wicklow (Jones).

CONTRIBUTIONS TO BRITISH LICHENOLOGY. 23

Lecanora holophea, Mnt.; Lecidea sublurida, Nyl. (olim)=Thal-
loidima sublurida, Mudd, Man. p. 172.—Not rare in crevices of rocks
all round the Irish coast.

L. poriniformis, Nyl. Flora, July, 1865, p. 353.—Rocks on Mael
Grae (Jones); Ben Lawers (Carroll).—This singular plant has quite
the aspect of Pertusaria, but ranges near Lecanora verrucosa.

L. helicopis (Whinb.), Nyl. Lich. Scand. p. 158; var. dilutior, Nyl.
—Glenarm, on chalk (Jones).

L. Sambuci (Pers.), Nyl. Lich. Scand. p. 168.—Armagh (Jones).
* Thecis 8-12, 16-32 sporis," Nyl.

Pertusaria gyrocheila, Nyl. Flora, July, 1865, p. 354.—On rocks,
near the summit of Lawers (Carroll).

P. ophthalmiza, Nyl. Lich. Scand. p. 180.—“ Thecis monosporis.
Sporis usque longit. 0:160—0-205, crassit. 0:080, 0-100 millim."—On
aged Pines, Glenfalloch, Scotland (Carroll).

Thelotrema subtile, Tuck.—Glengariff, August, 1865 (Jones).

Lecidea foveolaris, Ach.—-On the ground, summit of Lawers (Carroll
and Jones).

L. erae Tayl.— L. confusa, Nyl.—“ Nomen Taylori restituen-
dum,”

L. ridi Ach.— Douce Mountain, co. Wicklow (Jones).

L. fusca, Scher. Nyl.—On decayed moss, summit of Lawers (Carroll
and Jones).

L. cuprea, Smmrf., var. Berangeriana, Mass. Nyl.—Near the summit
of Lawers, on the ground (Carroll and Jones).

L. anomaloides, Nyl. Flora, 1862, p. 464; var. denigrans, Nyl.—On
the ground, Ben Lawers (Jones).

L. spheroides, Smmrf. ; var. vacillans, Nyl. Lich. Scand. p. 204.—
Armagh Demesne (Jones). Var. rediens, Nyl.— Biatorina sphaeroides,
Mudd, Man. p. 177.—On trees, Florencecourt (Jone

L. sabuletorum, var. syncomista, Flk.— Bilimbia ds Jes
Biatora Regeliana, Hepp. Flecht. 283.—On the ground, Morâne
(Jones); Ben Lawers (Jones and Carroll).

L. improvisa, Nyl. Lich. Scand. p. 213.—On palings, Stableford,
Shropshire, October, 1864 (Leighton in Herb. Jones) ; Skelefteà, Swe-
dish Lapland, August, 1863 (Carroll).

L. aromatica, Turn. ; var. hypsophila, Nyl. in litt.— Bilimbia sabu-
losa, Mudd, Man. p. 189 (the Lawers specimen).—Ben Lawers, with
L. alpestris, Smmrf. (Jones).

24 CONTRIBUTIONS TO BRITISH LICHENOLOGY.

L. parasema, Ach. ; var. monticola, Ach.; (L. nitidula, Fr.) var. .
pura, Nyl.—On rocks, near the base and at the summit of Lawers
(Jones and Carroll).

L. alpestris, Smmrf. — L. assimilata, Nyl. Lich. Scand. p. 221.—On
the ground, near the summit of Lawers (Jones and Carroll) ; Arctic
Norway (Fries, Carroll).

L. limosa, Ach. : Nyl. Lich. Scand. p. 221.— L. Wuifenii, Mudd,
Man. p. 200 (the Lawers specimen at least).—Ben Lawers and Mael
Gral (Jones).

L. tessellata, Fik.—Mael Grae (Jones); Ben Lawers (Jones and
Carroll).

L. areolata, Scheer.—Mael Grae (Jones); Ben Lawers (Carroll).

L. myriocarpoides, Nyl.; L. expansa, Nyl. (olim); Mudd, Man.
p. 268.—Battersby, Yorkshire (Mudd in Herb. Carroll).—** Videtur
bona species," Nyl.

L. contristans, Nyl. Flora, July, 1865.—On decayed moss, summit
of Lawers, July, 1864, very rare (Carroll).

L. neglecta, Nyl. Lich. Scand. p. 244 ?—Frequent on Lawers, but
without apothecia.

L. scabrosa, Ach.—On slate rocks, south of Ireland (Hutchins in
Herb. Lindsay, commun. by Carroll).— Spores l-septate, dark-brown.
Thallus yellow. Z. scabrosa, Fl. Hib. pt. 2. p. 122, is merely a saxi-
colous form of L. parasema.

Opegrapha lentiginosula, Nyl. Flora, July, 1865, p. 355.— Glenfal-
loch, Scotland, on old Pines, July, 1864 (Carroll). A smaller plant
than O. lentiginosa, Lyell, but with larger spores, etc.

Arthonia punctiformis, Ach. ; Nyl. Lich. Scand. p. 260 (sed non
A. punctiformis of Mudd, Man. p. 247) ; var. verrucariella, Nyl. in
litt.—Aviemore (Jones).

A. pineti, Krb. ; Nyl. Lich. Scand. p- 261.—Glencar, Kerry (Car-
roll), probably not rare.

A. ruderalis, Nyl. Lich. Scand. p. 262.— Lecidea lapidicola, Tayl. in
Fl. Hrb. pt. 2. p. 124.—On stones, Cappaghmore Bridge, Kerry !
(Taylor); on rocks, near the sammit of Lawers (Carroll).

Verrucaria cartilaginea, Nyl. Lich. Scand. p. 268.—On the ground,
near the summit of Lawers (Carroll).

V. tristicula, Nyl. Flora, July, 1865, p. 356. On moss, Aviemore
(Jones).— Species insignis accedens ad V. gelatinosum, Ach.,” Nyl. l.c.

CONTRIBUTIONS TO BRITISH LICHENOLOGY, 25

F. isidioides, Borr. — Dermatocarpon isidioides, Mudd; Man. p. 270.
—Thece normally 8-spored ; spores when young 7-septate acute, in
age obtuse muriform dark-brown ; inch 0:015 long, by 0:006 broad ;
paraphyses conglutinate, hymeneal gelatine unaffected by iodine, or
only tinged of a pale straw-colour.— On slate rocks, Glengariff
(Hutchins in Herb. Lindsay, commun. by Carroll). On examining
good specimens I find that this curious plant has no affinity, except in

a very close outward resemblance, with V. clopima, to which I had
incorrectly referred it in the first part of these * Contributions."

V. theleodes, Smmrf.; var. inundata, Nyl. in litt.—Moist rocks,
Ballaghbeama Gap, Kerry (Carroll) ; and in a stream at Cromaglown,
Killarney (Jones).

V. nigritella, Nyl. Flora, July, 1865, p. 357.—Thallus doubtful;
apothecia, whieh are prominent, black; occur between the scales of:
V. tephroides, near the summit of pee (Carroll). Spores dark-
brown, oblong ellipsoid, variously divided (very like those of Urceolaria
scruposa) much smaller than the spores of V. nigrata.

V. integra, Nyl. Pyrenoc. p. 31.— On rocks, near Cork (Carroll).

V. prominula, Nyl.—In a dark cave by the sea, at Kilkee, co. Clare
(Carroll).

V. superposita, Nyl. Flora, July, 1865, p. 357.— Parasitic on thallus
of V. theleodes, Smmrf.—Near the summit of Lawers (Carroll and
Jones) A curious little plant, not unlike V. Porreri in miniature.
Spores 1-septate.

V. endococcoidea, Nyl. Flora, July, 1865, p. 356.—Parasitic on
thallus of Lecidea excentrica, near the summit of Lawers (Carroll).
What is apparently the same plant occurs at Killarney, and near Dublin,
also on thallus of Z. excentrica (Jones). ‘Sporis iodo czrulescen-
tibus.

V. dubiella, Nyl. Flora, July, 1865, p. 356.—0On moss, north side
of Ben Lawers, July, 1864 (Carroll). *'Species bene distincta, forte
parasita ; sporis sat parvis 3-septatis," Nyl. L c.

V. epidermidis, Ach. ; var. allogena.— V. allogena, Nyl. Flora, July,
1865, p. 357.— Near the summit of Lawers, growing on thallus of
Lecidea excentrica (Carroll).

F. epidermidis, Ach. ; var. platypyrenia.=V. platypyrenia, Nyl. Flora,
July, 1865, p. 358.—On Ivy, at Ballyedmond, co. Cork, and at Old
Dromore, Kerry (Carroll). Spores 3—5-septate.

26 : PHYLLOMANIA.

V. innata, Nyl. Flora, July, 1865, p. 358.—On thallus of Lecidea
Hookeri, Scher. (Decampia Hookeri, Mudd.)—Ben Lawers (Jones).
Spores 1-septate, colourless.

ON THE MEANING OF THE NAME WALNUT.

Mr. G. B. Airy lately advanced the opinion (‘ Atheneum,’ 1865,
p. 653) that the national name “ Welsh” might possibly be a corrup-
tion of the word “ Belge.” This opinion I endeavoured to controvert
(ibid. pp. 690, 728, 774) by showing that the term Welsh, identical
with the German Welsch, Walsch, or Kauderwelsch, was and is applied
by Teutonic nations to foreigners and foreign things in general. ** The
Saxons conquering this island," says Sir John Dodridge, in 1620,
“called the said territorie [Cambria] Wallia, and the people Welsh-
men, that is to say unto them strangers," ‘The modern Germans call
Italy ** Walschland,” and the Italians * Wülsch." There is only one
other English word iu which the original meaning of the word has
been preserved, 7. e. * Walnut,” which in German is * Wilsche Nuss”
(=“ Welsh Nut ”), as the turkey-cock is ** Wülscher Hahn" (— Welsh
cock). Both the Walnut and the turkey being indigenous to the
Indies, the former to the East and the other to the West, it shows that
the Germans do not use the term ** Welsh ” in the restricted sense of
Italian, as has been maintained. The Walnut was cultivated in Italy
in Pliny's time, and if it had come to us direct from that source instead
of the Trans-Caueasian countries, we should probably have for it a
corrupted Latin name, as we have for nearly all those of our fruit-trees
(Cherry, Plum, Pear, etc.) for the introduction of which we are indebted

to the Romans. BERTHOLD SEEMANN.

PHYLLOMANIA.

Are there any people who entertain a real affection for flowers? If
so, then how does it come to pass that flowers at one time the greatest
favourites are, after a few years of popularity, no longer looked at,—in
common ce, gone out of fashion? Our ereat nurserymen are the
first to find out in which direction the taste ir ndn. as adt a
plant ceases to be inquired for, they get rid of it at any price, to fill its

PHYLLOMANIA. 27

place with the few favourites of the public; and the effect is, that
plants which were seen in every garden, though their price was high,
become extremely scarce, and finally disappear altogether. Fashion, in
this as in other things, is never without a reason for adopting an inno-
vation. The Cactuses, of which, at one time, ship-loads came to our
shores, were discarded because they were such spiny, irritating things,
and which, in public gardens, you were requested not to touch. The
Aloes, now only seen in all their diversified forms in Prince Salm-Dyck’s
magnificent works, had to make room for less interesting types, because
you had to wait for a series of years before many of them flowered ;
popular opinion declared it was sometimes a whole century. Such
plants might be in their place in antediluvian times, when people as
old as Methuselah were plentiful, but scarce fit garden-pets when
human life seldom reaches fourscore years. Then came the reign of
the Dahlias, a brilliant and prosperous one, but suddenly cut short by
the startling discovery that they flowered late in the autumn, and were
apt to be killed by the first night-frost. Last autumn, when enjoying
the fine show of Chrysanthemums in the Temple Gardens, we trembled
at the very thought that somebody who has a voice in the fashion of
flowers should find some argument why this lovely sight should not be
seen ; why the Chrysanthemum, with its marvellous variety of colour,
much more the “ Pride of London ” than the little humble Saxifrage of
that name, should be banished for some new, untried favourite, perhaps
not half so well adapted to the smoky atmosphere of our capital.

As long as one set of flowers is superseded by another, there is,
perhaps, not much to complain of; but a fashion is gradually creeping
in, well calculated to create alarm. Endeavours are now being made
to persuade us that it is but a depraved taste to admire flowers at all ;
that it is the foliage on which nature has lavished the greatest beauty,
and that here real taste has proper objects for gratification. The Ferns
were the first of this class of plants which gained a footing amongst us.
The elegant and graceful tracery of their foliage was so bewitching that
a perfect rage for them sprang up, and during the last ten years more
books have been written about them than since botany became a
science. The species indigenous to our islands have been illustrated
in every imaginable manner; in bulky volumes, as in ‘ The British
Ferns Nature-printed,’ and in portable companions, as in ‘ The British
Ferns at One View.’ There is hardly a publishing house that has not

28 PREVENTION OR MITIGATION OF DROUGHTS IN AUSTRALIA.

aided us in understanding the subject by issuing one or more volumes,
and there are few eminent botanists who have not given us the benefit
of their experience in this branch of study. The success which the
Ferns achieved was the greatest triumph of flowerless plants over flowers
ever recorded. It was the commencement of a rage for fine foliage
plants, as gardeners call them, of that phyllomania now spreading
through the length and breadth of Europe. All plants with variegated
leaves became much sought after. A species which would not be
looked at if preserving the natural green of its foliage, became at once
an object of interest if labouring under a kind of albinism so as to make
it appear mottled. But white and green was not enough to cause
variety ; the eye wanted more; and during the last few years the
whole of the globe, inhabited and uninhabited, has been searched for
plants with leaves having more than two colours,—if possible, all
those of the rainbow. The search has been productive beyond expec-
tation, and we have now in our Caladiums, Arums, Begonias, Marantas,
Cannas, and others, an endless series of these favourites. The latest
development of phyllomania seems to be decidedly towards large and
hard-leaved plants; all that are soft and weedy are to be cast aside.
Here horticulture has lit upon inexhaustible stores, and amongst them
the most majestic of all known plants, the great Palm tribe.

THE PREVENTION OR MITIGATION OF DROUGHTS IN
AUSTRALIA.

. When reading the appalling accounts of the long droughts in the
desert districts of Australia, we are ever led to reflect by what mea-
sures they might be alleviated or obviated. On more than one oc-
casion I have pointed out that the wide dissemination of trees in the
arid parts of the interior would exercise a beneficial effect on the
increase of rain, on the retention of humidity,
of burning winds. For the purpose of raising timber on shadeless
barren wastes, perhaps no country possesses greater facilities than
Australia, inasmuch as some of our trees would seem to surpass those
of any other country in celerity of growth, and in power to resist the
dry heat of our summer season, I am sure that if in the extensive
sheep-runs now visited by the drought the Cape Wattle (the West
Australian Acacia Lophantha), the ordinary Wattle-tree of Victoria

and on the mitigation

PREVENTION OR MITIGATION OF DROUGHTS IN AUSTRALIA. 29

(Acacia mollissima), and Ewcalypti of quick growth, were raised,
merely by scattering during the earlier part of the cool season quan-
tities of the seed, we should in due time have no longer to lament
the destruction of vast flocks for want of fodder, and perhaps water,
because the general climate of such districts would gradually become
more humid. Under the shelter of timber vegetation herbage would
continue to cover the soil now generally naked, even during summer,
and from a heated bare surface there would no longer rise- that heat
which now disperses every rain-cloud often for many a month, and
sweeps in currents of burning winds over the continent. Moreover,
the absorbing power of vegetation would prevent, to a large extent, the
rain-water from flowing away into temporary channels, and perhaps even
the sudden and transient floods after thunder-storms, Why the pas-
toral tenants in districts subject to drought do not cause the seeds
of trees, especially such as mentioned, to be gathered and sown, with
a view of establishing belts of timber, appears strange. ^ The seeds
of Acacia, Lophantha and Acacia mollissima might be gathered by tons
at trifling expense, and sufficient seeds for 100,000 Zucalypti might
be obtained for the value of a few head of cattle. If merely the flocks
were kept away for a season from the spots on which the Acacia
seedlings spring up, it would become an impossibility to annihilate
the copses,'even by subsequent inroads of cattle, sheep, etc., which
-indeed might to some extent browse on the young trees, and find
in dry years additional food. Around Jerusalem, in Natal, in some of
the South Sea Islands, in the high lands of India, and in Algeria,
we have, by transmission of seeds, endeavoured to clothe the naked
soil and ameliorate the climate. In Australia, however, almost no
exertions are made in this direction. Not the least of the advan-
tages of the measure which I urge anew consists in the augmenta-

tion of the fertility of the land, by bringing, through the ever-active

wer of vegetation, the latent and dormant alkalies, and earths and
acids needed for the nutrition of plants, to the surface from strata
into which the roots of trees will penetrate for food, to convey it to their
foliage, and to leave these fertilizers with the decay of the leaves on the
surface soil, to be stored up for subsequent vegetation. But the re-
marks here offered apply not to Australia alone. Who ean look at a
North African landscape without reflecting what changes an extensive
Australian Acacia and Eucalyptus vegetation would effect on mountains

L

30 NEW PUBLICATIONS.

and plains, now without trees and water? What amount of timber
might not be grown on the desert ridges? A few years would com-
pletely change the aspect of those countries, so near to the seats of an-
cient industry and learning; and afford vast means for human settlement,

and activity, and support. FERDINAND MUELLER.
Melbourne Botanic Gardens, Oct. 24.

NEW PUBLICATIONS.

A Treatise on the Nature and Cultivation of Coffee ; with some remarks

on the Management and Purchase of Coffee Estates. By Arthur

R. W. Lascelles. London : Sampson Low, Son, and Marston. 1865.

This pamphlet contains some practical hints about the cultivation of
Coffee, by the Managing Director of the Moyar Coffee Company, who,
* during his planting experience of nearly a quarter of a century,"—in
the East Indies, we presume,—has frequently had occasion to regret the
absence of such information as is here sought to be afforded.” The
total quantity of Coffee consumed in Great Britain in 1864, was about
35,000,000 1b., of which nearly 30,000,000 Ib. was the produce of
India and Ceylon. The total exports into Europe amount now to
about 290,000,000 Ib. France alone consumes one-sixth of the total
production of the world. The Eastern hemisphere appears quite to
have. taken the place of the Western. In 1809 the exports from
Jamaica alone exceeded 83,000,000 Ib., whilst at present they do not
reach 6,000,000 1b, In British Guiana the exports have fallen in a
lie manner from 9,472,000 Ib. to nothing, scarcely sufficient being
now grown for the consumption of the colony. In Portorico the pro-
duction has slightly increased, but Brazil, which in 1859 exported
2,026,819 bags, now only exports less than a million and a half.

It is strange that Coffee should be called “ Kahwah " in the Abys-
Sinian province of Cafe (see Harris's * Highlands of Ethiopia, and
that the same name (Kahwah=Kawa or Kava) should be applied by
the Polynesians to their favourite

: beverage and the plant from which it
is derived (Macropiper methysticum).

Outlines of Elementary Botany. For the Use of Students. By Alex-
ander Silver, M.A., C.M., M.D. London: Henry Renshaw. 1866.
This book is what it professes to be, an introduction to the larger

BOTANICAL NEWS. 31

and standard works on elementary botany, and we have pleasure in
recommending it as a clear exposition of the matter which every be-
ginner must make up his mind to master before he can have anything
like a satisfactory notion of the aim and objeet of botanical science.
Our only regret is that the author is so far behind the age in the syste-
„matic portions of his little book. How much he could have simplified
it, if he had been aware of how many of the Natural Orders he upholds
leading systematists have done away with by combining them with
others! We counted no less than twenty Orders which are now gene-
rally iesus The woodeuts materialy aid the author's expla-
nations

BOTANICAL NEWS.

We have already announced that the Executive Committee of the Inter-
national Hortieultural Exhibition has unanimous usly elected M. Alphonse de
andolle, Chairman of the Botanical Congress. We have now to add that
that distinguished botanist has formally accepted the office, and that, judging
from the tone of our Lina? and what one hears on all sides, the election seems

n have given great ** Tn the scientific world,” says the ‘ Reader,’
De Candolle’s name is a eaii of strength, and there is now every reason to
‘tes that the Congress will be a decided success. A good many leading

botanists have already £ given in their adhesion to the scheme, and promised
E papers.” “No better selection could have been made," says the
rdeners' Chronicle,' ** for M. de Candolle possesses a European reputation ;

and we therefore congratulate the Committee on having appointed so efficient
and influential a person to so important an office. It now remains for botanists
and botanico-horticulturists, both of Europe and the British Isles, to be pre-
pared to rally round the chair.” “It would have been difficult," writes the

* Atheneum,’ “to select a scientific man better fitted for the office than the

eading American botanist, ‘is, per vhsps, the most prominent one with the
eultivators of science the world over,’ and is associated ‘ A a larger amount
of botany: than | any other name; except - of Linneus.’

Dr d Director of the Botanic Garden
of Adelaide, South Australia Ow readers are aware that this petii isa
brother of the late Sir R
are about to be published by Messrs. Trübner and Co.), and that he also tra-
velled in British Guiana.

Dr. H. Barth, the famous African traveller, died on the 25th of November,
at Berlin, where he was actively engaged in philological and geographical
studies. He was the last surviving member of the Central African expedition.

A paragraph, which has gone the round of most of the Continental news-

32 BOTANICAL NEWS.

papers, to the effect that Dr. Seemann is about to start on an expedition to
North-eastern Asia, is entirely without foundation.
Professor Schleiden, who has retired on his pension to Dresden, is said to be
engaged on * A Life of Linnæus.
Rev. W. A. Leighton, F.L.S., is preparing for publication a Synopsis
of British Lichens.

e have received an account of the 25th i y of the Natural History
Society, “ Pollichia," which was celebrated in September last, at Deidesheim,
under the presidency of Dr. Pauli. The Town Hall had been placed at the
disposal of the meeting, and assumed a festive appearance, being decorated
with garlands, and the names of Koch, Bruch, Bischoff, and other botanists of
the district who attainer a European celebrity. The scienti

fic papers were nume-

seem to have outdone themselves
X 1 na Ne Be ix hI

UGCA
received the name “ Pollichia wine.”

Under the title * Du Spitzberg au Sahara, Professor Charles Martins, of
Montpellier, has published Natural History observations on various countries
within those limits. Those on the f Spitzbergen form a useful supplement
to Dr. Torrel’s valuable paper, printed in the second volume of our Journal.
On noticing Dr. F. Mueller’s * Vegetation of the Chatham Islands ' we ex-
pressed regret that the author had not deferred his publieation until Dr.
Hooker's * Handbook of the New Zealand Flora' should have reached him.
We might have written with
Hand (

ot

» à volume on the plants of New Zealand, written by Dr.
J. D. Hooker, passed, in London, through the press, for which Mr. Travers’s
collections became not timely accessible. But while the new researches on the
New Zealand plants were still unknown to me, I purposely gave simultaneous
publicity to my own observations, in order that the independent views of two
observers might be compared? Dr.

à d Epiiobiums and nine-
> gnizes but one species of each genus ; * that through
want of extensive field studies untenable limits are assigned to a yast number
_ Of supposed specific ttempt to draw li f ifi

” and “that the vai

4

EAEN ONOR ota DEL a UNE MATTER ST NETS.
BAT Al aes? Seth ore AU ER er bie ba ae ae ees aeos st

1 SS ERI
T ETERNI RENI RC RN S NISI

FeO, HOT SO TP ESE YR t dS PIRE T

ON INULA SALICINA AS AN IRISH PLANT.
By D. Moore, Pu.D., F.L.S.
(Pirate XLIII.)

At page 333 of Vol. III. of this Journal, there is a notice of the
discovery of Inula salicina in Ireland, and the Plate now given is taken
from specimens collected at Lough Derg, in August, 1865.

The following may be considered as the specific character and
synonymy :—

I. salicina, Linn. Sp. 1238 ; Vill. Dauph. iii. p. 247; De Cand. Fl.
Fr. iv. p. 154.

Aster salicinus, Scop. Carn. ii. p. 172; Ic. Fl. Dan. t. 786; Rehb.
Exsic. 2458.

I. cordata, Boiss. Diagn. iv. p. 3. Whprs. Rep. vi. p. 141, fide
Sehultz-Bip.

Stem from 6 to 14 inches high, firm, angularly striated, simple or
branched near the summit, more or less clothed with hairs in the Irish
plant (smooth on foreign specimens); leaves, cordate-lanceolate, semi-
amplexicaul at the base, midrib and under-surface hairy in the Irish
plant (glabrous on foreign specimens) bluntly dentate on the margins,
and slightly recurved at or near the apex ; flowers terminal, solitary or
in corymbs, bright yellow; scales of the involucre ovate-lanceolate,
roughly ciliated at the margins, with reflexed apices ; achænia smooth.
Fl. July.

Has. On the county Galway shore of Lough Derg, among rough
herbage and stones, in considerable abundance, about three-quarters of
a mile south-west of Portumna.

The foregoing description shows that our plant differs in some re- -
spects from the normal form of the species, especially in being more
pubescent on the stems and leaves, and also in the latter being more
dentate on their margins. These characters, however, appear to vary
according to circumstances, as may be gathered from the descriptions
of the several authors who have described the plant.

n comparing the examples brought from Portumna with plants
der cultivation at Glasnevin, the differences were such as to cause some
doubt whether our plant is not equally near to J. semiamplexicaulis,

VOL, IV. [FEBRUARY 1, 1866. ] D

84 ON INULA SALICINA AS AN IRISH PLANT.

Reuter, as it is to the typical form of J. salicina. Authenticated speci-
mens of the former show that such is not the case. It isa stronger-
growing plant than the latter, with more amplexicaul leaves, which are
more crowded on the stem, and densely covered with short hairs.

I. salicina is known to inhabit France, Italy, Switzerland, Germany,
Scandinavia, and Denmark; it might consequently be expected to
appear somewhere in the British Isles, as is now proved to be the case,
though the present is the only instance hitherto recorded.

I have great pleasure in supplementing these remarks by some ob-
servations on the genus Inula in general, and J. salicina in particular,
which Dr. C. H. Schultz Bipontinus has addressed to the Editor, and
which, coming from such a source, are important.

“The extensive genus Inula forms three subgenera, which may be
characterized as follows :—

“I. INuLAsTER, Schl. Bip.—Flores omnes tubulosi, 5-dentati, her-
maphroditi.

“H. Cappa, De Cand. Prod. v. p. 469.— Flores radii 9 , stylo bre-
viores parvæ, disci tubulosi, 5-dentati Ss

* II. Eurnuta, Schl. Bip.—Flores radii 9 lingulati, ligulis disco
longioribus conspicuis, disci € tubulosi, 5-dentati.

A, Acheenia hirta,
B. Acheenia glabra.
. a. Capitulis oo mediocribus in corymbum dispositis. '
a. Folia decurrentia. (Z. thyrsoides, De Cand.; I. bi-
frons, Linn.

B. Folia sessilia, (7. Germanica, L. ete.

- Capitulis paucis majoribus rarius in corymbum dispositis.

a. Folia basi angustata, infra tomentosa, capitula medio-
eria, corymbosa, (Z. Vaillantii, Vill.*)

B. Folia eum caule 1-oligocephalo hirsuto. (Z. kirta, Linn.)

y. Folia cum caule glabrescentia.

* Folia oblongo-lanceolata, valde reticulata.
T Sessilia, precipue suprema apiculata. (J. squar-
rosa, Linn.)
tt Auriculata-amplexicaulia Q. salicina).
“ Inula salicina has a wide geographical range, being met with in the

b

ally of I. Vaillantii, Vill, is I. Japonica, Thunb., which I
i ! n. 281, and Goring! n. 240),

ON INULA SALICINA AS AN IRISH PLANT. 35

whole of Europe, with the exception of the extreme northern and
southern parts, and extending through Asia Minor to Persia, where it
seems to belong to the subalpine region and through European Russia
into Siberia. The Z»z/a discovered in Ireland, judging from Plate
XLIII. of the ‘Journal of Botany’ forwarded to me, is the genuine
I. salicina, and Ireland therefore the north-western limit of this widely-
diffused plant. With us in the Palatinate the plant is common in
meadows, on rivulets, and at the foot of small hills, flowering from the be-
ginning of July till August. I have it from nearly every part of Germany,
viz. Wiirtemberg, Baden, Bavaria, Austria, and Prussia, as far as Berlin
(C. Bolle!) I have also seen it from many other parts of Europe, but
as yet not from Spain, where, according to Loscos and Pardo, Ser. inc.
Pl. Arragon, it grows in the province of Arragon. In France it is
abundant, viz. about Paris (Kralik! Leret!), Lyons (A. Jordan !), and
Mende (Prost!). In Switzerland it was collected by Perty and Lagger.
In Italy it extends as far as Naples (Gussone!). Other localities are
Croatia (Farkas Vusotinovio!), Serbia, (Pancic !), Banat (Wierezbicki !),
Ucrania (Turezaninow !), Petersburg in monte Duderhof (Kórnicke !),
Sweden (Fries! Herb. Norm. xiv. 2), and Norway, near Christiania
(Blytt !). In Asiatic Russia, Zuw/a salicina is also widely distributed
(vide Gmelin, Fl. Sib. ii. 177. t. 77! and Turez. Fl. Baic. Dahur. ii.
p. 28). From Asia Minor it extends to Persia, viz. in M. Elbrus pr.
Derbend, July 5, 1843 (Kotschy! n. 4434), Karadagh, July, 1847,
and Albrus Mountains, June, 1848 (F. Buhse!), and Caucasian Baths
(C. Koch !).

“ Broad-leaved forms (I. salicina, B. latifolia, Visiani) I have from
Dalmatia (Visiani!), Roumelia (Noe!), Russian Armenia and Dara-
tschitschak (C. Koch !).

** Inula cordata, Boiss. Diagn. iv. p. 3 ; Walp. Rep. vi. p. 141, which
Kotschy (Iter Syric. n. 255!) collected in *locis subhumidis supra
mar Tserkis, alt. 4500, 19 Jul., is identical with Z. salicina, judging
from authentic specimens communicated by M. Boissier. Exactly the
same plant I have from Daghestan (C. Koch !).

“ T. salicina is closely allied to T. visciduia, Kotschy et Boiss. (in an-
gustis rupestribus Tenz dictis, alt. 6500 ped., die 9 Sept. Kotschy !
Iter Cilicico-Kurdistan., 1859, n. 446), but is distinguished at first
sight by its robust habit, its oval-oblong, attenuate, more sessile,

slightly serrate leaves, its poly-(26-)cephalous corymb, and its achenia, —
a

36 ON THE FECUNDATION OF LUPINUS POLYPHYLLUS,

which are furnished towards the top with but short small hair. Zaula
semiamplexicaulis, Rent., from Geneva, Bois dé Batie (Lagger !) ap-
pears to be a hybrid between I. salicina and I. Vaillantii, whilst
I. semiamplexicaulis, Visiani, is identical with I. squarrosa, Linn.
I. media, M. B., judging from specimens from Creuznach, Bingen,
and Mainz, seems to be a hybrid between J. salicina and I. Germanica.
I. hybrida, Baumg., seems to be a hybrid between J. salicina and
I. ensifolia, judging fiom specimens from Hungary (Kruzisch !),
Vienna (Skofitz !), Serbia (Pancic ! mixed with Z. ensifolia).

“** Folia lanceolato-linearia, nervis longitudinalibus
pereursa parallelis, sessilia, glabra v. suprema
cum caulis parte superiore villosa. (J. ensifolia,
Linn.

“I. ensifolia, Linn., is the nearest ally of 7. salicina, and is confined
to southern Europe, extending from the Tyrol, Piedmont, Tstria, Carin-
thia, Austria proper, Hungary, Banat, Serbia, Prussia, to Asia Minor,
where C. Koch collected it in Grusia.

“I. ensifolia, Fries! Herb. Norm. xiv. 1; Gottland (Bunge);
in petra calearea (Trüsk-Hedarne), inter Juniperos leg. O. Westóó,—
would seem to be on account of its narrow involucral leaves, small
flower-heads, the entire glabrousness of the whole plant, and the widely-
different geographical Tange, a new species, or perhaps only a more
narrow-leaved form of J. salicina. Fries (Sum. Veg. p. 37) seems to
entertain the same opinion. Many Compositz occur with broad and
narrow leaves; for instance, Hieracium umbellatum, Linn. =H.
Jilifolium, Fries, Symb. Hier, p. 178.”

Kn Lough Derg, Ireland. Fig.1. A ray floret. 2. A hair of the
Pappus of ditto. 3. Stigma of ditto. 4. A disk floret. 5. A stamen of

ON THE FECUNDATION OF LUPINUS POLYPHYLLUS.
By Rev. W. A. Letenton, B.A., F.L.S.

> During the last summer, my attention was attracted to the opera-

tions of a small humble-bee on the flowers of Lupinus polyphylins

ON THE FECUNDATION OF LUPINUS POLYPHYLLUS. 57

growing in my garden. The bee alighted on the blossom, and by the
weight of his body drew down the alæ and keel, and inserted his pro-
boscis to the base of the stamens for the purpose of extracting the
nectar. In doing so, I noticed that the stamens, covered with pollen,
and the pistil, were slightly extruded from the apex of the keel, and
struck against the under portion of the body of the bee, which probably
earried some of the pollen away with him, and alighting on other
blossoms, thus probably fertilized them.

This curious sight naturally led me to examine more particularly the
structure of the blossoms. In an early stage of the flowering, I ob-
served that the standard was flattened or laid close to the other parts
of the blossom, but that in full expansion later, the lateral portions of
the standard became reflexed. On opening some of the blossoms be-
fore the standard was reflexed, I noticed that there were ten anthers of
two different sets and sizes, alternating with each other. One of these
sets consisted of five very large sagittate anthers; whilst the other set
consisted of five very small rotundo-oblong anthers supported on sta-
mens scarcely reaching to the base of the sagittate anthers, but both
sets not half the length of the pistil. Strange to say, in this early stage
of the blossom, the pollen of the sagittate anthers was all matured and
falling from the open anther-cells, whilst the anthers of the other set
were all closed and the pollen in an immature state. On examining
other blossoms whose standard was reflexed, I found that the large
sagittate anthers were all withered, and their pollen gone, whilst the
shorter and smaller stamens had become greatly elongated so as to be-
come equal in length to the pistil, their anther cells expanded, and
their pollen mature. Tn this state the elongated stamens and the pistil
with the mature pollen of the, at first, small anthers, were by the weight
of the bee extruded, and, I presume, fertilization effected. I com-
pared under the microscope the size and appearance of the pollen from
the two sets of anthers, but could distinguish no appreciable difference.

I now opened several blossoms with unreflexed standards, and with
a camel’s-hair pencil took some pollen from the sagittate anthers, and
applied it carefully to the stigmas of other blossoms with unreflexed
standards, cutting away first the unexpanded anthers of the smaller set
of stamens. These blossoms, so treated, I covered with bits of fine
muslin to prevent all insect agency. After some time I examined
them, and found that fecundation had not taken place, and the legume
had not swollen.

38 SELIGERIA CALCICOLA.

It would seem, then, that the two sets of anthers had different
powers either on their own stigma or on that of the flower of another
plant, for we dare not presume to say that the pollen of the sagittate
anthers was wasted; but further experiments are needed to establish
these points, and it is with the view and hope that persons who have
inclination and opportunity will institute such experiments, and decide
this interesting question, that these crude notes are here inserted.

Shrewsbury, January 4, 1866.

SELIGERIA CALCICOLA, Mitten.
By W. Caxrrvtuers, Eso., F.L.S.

This inconspicuous Moss, noticed by the Rev. M. J. Berkeley in his
* Handbook of British Mosses’ (1863), p. 289, as a new species in
the possession of Mr. Mitten which he had not seen, and described
and figured by Mr. Mitten in the July number of the ‘Journal of
Botany’ for 1864, was ‘published in the same year by Dr. Schimper
in his first Supplement to ‘Bryologia Europea,’ SELIGERIA, p. 1.
t. i, under the name of Seligeria subcernua. Although acquainted
with Mitten’s name, and aware that Berkeley had noticed it, he pro-
posed this new trivial designation as characteristic of this, the only
species of Seligeria which has an inclined and unsymmetrical capsule,
and rejected the name calcicola, as it was equally applicable to all the
species of the genus, inasmuch as they all grow on calcareous rocks.
The species, however, had already been published as British by Sir
J. E. Smith, in * English Botany,’ pl. 2506, and both names must
give place to his older designation. When arranging, some years ago,
the collection of Mosses in the British Herbarium of the British Mu-
seum, I noticed that Smith's Gymnostomum paucifolium was a different
plant from G. tenue, Hedw., to which it had been referred by Hooker,
in ‘ English Flora,’ vol. v. pt. 1. p. 10, and with a query by Wilson in
his * Bryologia Britannica,’ p.41. Unable to refer it to any of Wil-
son's species of Gymnostomum, I placed it at the time as an additional
species, writing a short distinguishing character in my copy of the
‘ Bryologia Britannica.’ When showing our collection to Dr. Schimper,
on the occasion of his recent visit to Britain, I drew his attention to

SELIGERIA CALCICOLA, 39

this plant, and he at once recognized it as his recently described Seli-
geria subcernua,

The history of the species begins with Dickson, who described a Moss,
found on fragments of bricks, in rubbish heaps, near Wetherby, York-
shire, under the name of Bryum paucifolium, in the fourth fasciculus of
his ‘Cryptogamia.’ Much uncertainty has always existed as to this plant.
It was referred by Smith, in 1804, to Dicranum cylindricum, Hedw.
(Ceratodon cylindricus, Br. and Sch.), on the authority of Dawson Tur-
ner's herbarium, and it is quite possible this species may have been in
that herbarium, although it was not discriminated as a British plant for
many years after. Wilson considers it to be Gymnostomum tenue, Sch.,
on the faith of specimens without lid, seen by him in the same herbarium.
Smith, in 1813, obtained from Turner specimens of Bryum paucifolium,
Dicks., which he had received from Eagle, to whom they had been com-
municated by Dickson himself as a portion of those found on a brick
at Wetherby. These specimens figured and described in ‘ English
Bote (2506) are now in the British Museum, and are the specimens

rmined by Schimper to be his Seligeria subcernua. It is evident
that Dickson must have distributed different plants as his Bryum pau-
cifolium, and his figure is so general that it does not assist in deter-
mining which of the three he really meant ; nor does the original draw-
ing, made by Sowerby for Dickson’s ‘ Cryptogamia, now in the Bota-
nical Department of the British Museum, help to a solution of the
matter. As, however, the specimens in the British herbarium are a
‘portion of Dickson’s plants from the Wetherby station, they establish
his species to be the Seligeria ; and, as these specimens are the very
materials on which Smith founded his Gymnostomum paucifolium, pee
can be no difficulty as to the propriety of restoring its original tri
name. Its synonymy as a British plant will then be as follows :—

Bryum paucifolium, Dicks. Crypt. Fasc. iv. p. 7. t. 11. f. 3 (1801).

Gymnostomum paucifolium, Smith, Engl. Bot. 2506 (1813).

Seligeria calcicola, Mitt. Journ. of Bot. 1864. p. 194. t. 19. f. 1-6
(1864).

S. subcernua, Sch. Bryol. Europ. Suppl. Fasc. i. (SELIGERIA) p. 1
t. 1 (1864).

S. paucifolia, nob.

British Museum, Jan. 15, 1866.

40

ON THE ORCHIDACEOUS GENUS DIDYMOPLEXIS, Griff.
By S. Kurz, Esq.

Didymoplezis pallens, described and figured by Griffith in M‘Clelland’s
* Caleutta Journal,’ iv. 383, t. 17 (1844), does not seem to have as
yet been referred to its proper place. The genus was ranged by
Lindley (* Vegetable Kingdom’), probably on the authority of Griffith
himself, near Pogonia, with which however it has neither a close relation-
ship, nor any natural affinity. A short time ago I found some specimens.
of this interesting Orchid in flower and fruit. Lalso saw a drawing of it
in the library of the Royal Botanical Gardens, Caleutta, and finally
came across some dried specimens of an Orchid in the herbarium of
the garden, which were named Arethusa Bengalensis, were evidently
identical with our plant and probably collected by Griffith. In 1851
we find Didymopleris pallens again described in Griff. Posthum. Pap.
Monoc. 378. t. 343 et 944, as Arethusa ecristata, Griff., and, a year
later, in R. Wight's Icon. t. 1758, under the name of Apetalum minu-
tum, Wight. However, the plant was already described in 1825, by

lume in his * Bijdrage, as Epiphanes Javanica. The Blumean plant
is referred by Lindley with a query to Gastrodia, notwithstanding the
position of the stigma. Blume (* Flora Javæ ") enumerates and figures
three species of Gastrodia, and adopts Lindley’s view, as Miquel in his
Flora of Neth. Ind. and Thwaites in his * Ceylon Plants’ have done.

We should thus have the following synonymy chronologically ar-
ranged, viz.:—

Epiphanes Javanica, Blume, Bijdr. p. 421. t. 4 (1825).

Gastrodia (?) Javanica, Lindl. Orchid. Plants. p. 384 (1830-46);
Blume, Fl. Jave, p. 122, t. 52 (1828-1852) ; Mig. Fl. N. Ind. iii.
p. 717 (1855).

Didymoplezis pallens, Griff. in M'Clelland, Caleutta Journ. iv.
P. 383, t. 17 (1844).

Arethusa ecristata, Griff. Posthum. Papers Monocot. p. 378, t. 343
et 344 (1851).

Arethusa Bengalensis, Herb. Calcut.

Apetalum minutum, Wight, Icon. t. 1758 (1852).

I am not sufficiently versed in Orchidology to determine the proper `
value of the situation of the stigma. Lindley in his * Orchidaceous

ON THE GENERA ANADYOMENE AND MICRODICTYON. 41

Plants’ used it for his two subtribes of 4rethusee. I am inclined to
re-establish Blume's Zpiphanes, which differs in habit from Gastrodia
sesamoides, R. Br., as figured in Hooker's ‘Tasmanian Flora) T
fruit, too, seem to be different, though those of the Australian plant
are only insufficiently known. Gastrodia is said to be epiphytical,
whilst Epiphanes is certainly terrestrial.

I must leave it an open question whether G. Javanica, Lindl., and
G. Hasseltii, Bl:, are distinct species or not, not having that part of
Blume’s work to refer to. According to the diagnosis in Miq. Fl. Ind.
Bat., however, the Griffithian plant should be referred to G. Hasseltii,
this having a rugulous crista. The characters of the more or less acu-
minate sepals appear of doubtful importance, our Bengal plants having
them both acute and obtuse. Thwaites refers his Ceylon plant to
G. Javanica, and I think correctly.

If Epiphanes should be incorporated with Gastrodia, the sections
would be better defined by relying upon the situation of the stigma
rather than the labellum, as Professor Miquel has done.

Highly interesting are the pedicels of D. pallens. Originally they
are only 2—6 lin. long, but when the fruit becomes fully ripe, they
elongate and are often twice as long as the whole plant. I measured
one more than a foot long and rather thicker than the scape. The
bracts vary much, and they are largest in the smaller plants.

he plant varies in height from 2 to 10 inches; and if my identifica-
tion of G. Javanica and Hasseltit proves correct, it ranges over Java,
Bengal, Ceylon, and Coorg.
Botanic Garden, Calcutta, Nov. 30, 1865.

ON ANADYOMENE AND MICRODICTYON, WITH THE
DESCRIPTION OF THREE NEW ALLIED GENERA, DIS-
COVERED BY MENZIES IN THE GULF OF MEXICO.

By Da. J. E. Gray, E.R.S., V.P.Z.S., F.L.8.

The subject of this paper has interested me for nearly half a century.
I was so struck with the figure of the genus in Lamouroux's work, that
I was very anxious to be able to examine it My late dear friend

42 ON THE GENERA ANADYOMENE AND MICRODICTYON.

Edward Bennett and I, purchased all the ** Mousse de Corse?" we could
find in London, and searched it most industriously, but without effect.
I was therefore greatly pleased when, many years after, Professor
Harvey most kindly gave me a series of the species he had found in
Florida, which I could study at my leisure, and I found it as beautiful
as I had anticipated.

Having recently had occasion to examine the specimens of the
genera Anadyomene and Microdictyon, in the botanical collection of the
British Museum, 1 was much interested in two specimens which were
collected by my very kind friend, Mr. Archibald Menzies, in the Gulf
of Mexico, in the year 1802, which appear to this time to have been
undescribed. One is allied to, but very distinct from, the genus Anadyo-
mene of Lamouroux, and is a giant of the tribe. The other is allied to
Microdictyon, a genus established by M. Decaisne, but differs from
it in the frond being free, and on a filiform conferva-like branched
stem, the leaf-like frond bearing a resemblance to the frond of Struvea
of Sonder and Harvey.

The Anadyomene has long been known; it was figured by Dillenius ;
Wulfen described it as an Ulva, and the genus was established by M.
Lamouroux as a zoophyte, from some specimens which he found in the
“ Mousse de Corse” in the stock of a druggist in Normandy. Tt is
now well known to be an Alga.

The form and structure of Microdictyon was well described and
figured by Colonel Velley in 1799, and his figure is the best, except
Harvey's, that we yet have ; but he referred it to Conferva—that maga-
zine for the articulated Alga.

Professor Endlicher, in the third supplement to his ‘Genera Plan-
tarum,' formed the genus Anadyomene into a subtribe, under the name
Anadyomenea, p. 18.

Kützing, in his ' Species Algarum,’ 1847, forms of the genera Ana-
dyomene and Microdictyon a family, under the name of Anadyomenee,
p- 371, referring to it the genus Talarodictyon of Endlicher, but with
doubt. I do not know the latter genus ; indeed, it is only described
from a figure in the MS. of Tilesius,

. Professor Harvey, in his very useful ‘Index Generum Algarum,’
1860, refers the genera Microdictyon and Anadyomene with Struvea, as
genera of the family Valoniacea, p. 13.

There can be no doubt that the two genera belong to two very dis-

ON THE GENERA ANADYOMENE AND MICRODICTYON. 43

tinct groups, perhaps to distinct families, but this cannot be determined
until the fructification and habits of the two genera have been studied ;
the chief difference between the two groups being that one has the
lines of cells united by their sides, so as to form a membranaceous frond,
and the other the cells isolated from each other, ndi a net with
open polygonal meshes, as pointed out by M. Monta

There is a certain amount of resemblance between de fronds of the
Microdictyonee and those of Síruvea ; but the cells which form the
frond of Microdictyon and the stem especially from which the frond of
Phyliodictyon arises, are much more like the cells of the filament of
a Conferva than of a Dasycladus ; on the other hand, Sfruvea, in its
structure and mode of growth, is very nearly allied to the unicellular .
Alga. The stipes and the midrib or axis of the frond isa simple one-
celled continuous tube, very unlike the slender articulated stem and
midrib of Microdictyon and PAyllodictyon. Indeed, it appears to me
that the stem, the midrib, and the cells that form the reticulation of
these two genera are very similar to the cells which form the filament
of Oladophora, and it would appear that the tribe is more allied to
Confervacee than Valoniacee.

Group I. ANADYOMENEX®.—The frond membranaceous, formed
of articulated forked or digitate proliferous filaments, the inter-
spaces between the branches filled with polygonal cells.

This group consists of three genera: one, the Anadyomene of Lamou-
roux ; one, very like the former genus in appearance, discovered in Aus-
tralia by Mr. R. Brown; and the third, founded on a beautiful Alga,
which the late Mr. Menzies discovered in the Gulf of Mexico, and
named -Anadyomene Menziesii by Dr. Harvey.

This A. Menziesii has the interspaces filled up, as in daadyomene,
but in that genus the main ribs of the frond are formed of a single
series of articulations like a Conferva, while in the Conferva umbilicata
of Menzies the main stem is formed of several transverse series of cells
condensed into a midrib, differing in this respect from all the other
genera of marine Alge.

The genus is evidently the plant referred to by Professor Harvey in
the following terms :—'* The largest specimen I possess was given to
me by the late Mr. Menzies, as having been dredged in twenty fathoms
in the Gulf of Mexico. This specimen measures 6 inches, and its

44 ON THE GENERA ANADYOMENE AND MICRODICTYON.

venation offers some peculiarities which perhaps may lead to its specific
separation. In our Key-West plants the seriated cells of the principal
veins stand apart from each other, or are in single file, having wedge-
shaped spaces between. In Mr. Menzies’ specimen the principal veins
are partly unicellular, partly formed of several parallel closely-placed
cells without interspaces; the structure is easily seen, but difficult to

escribe in intelligible lariguage. Should subsequent observation
establish this plant as a species, it may be called 4. Menziesii-”
(Harvey, Nereis Boreali-A mericana, iii. 50.) I did not discover this
observation until after I had described the genus; and I may observe
that the simple series of cells is only found, in the larger specimens in
the British Museum, in one or two of the smaller lateral branches near ^
the circumference of the frond; all the others are formed of fan-shaped
series: of cells, from. three to five being in each cross-series, and I am
more confirmed in this opinion, as I believe there are more than one
species of the same form with the typical 4nadyomene from very different
localities, which may be characterized by the form of the cells, and all
these species agree in having the main stem formed of a single series
of cells very unlike the many-cellular midribs of Mr. Menzies’ species
from Mexico.

It is to be observed that Montagne, when he first observed the
Microdictyon, called it a second species of Anadyomene, and the cha-
racter that he gave to distinguish the species was used by Decaisne to
separate the two genera, and it is quoted by Kiitzing as the specific
character ofthe species of Microdictyon, although it was drawn up to
distinguish it from 4. stellata.

I may perhaps be regarded as unwise in forming a genus of a plant
that Professor Harvey regards even as a doubtful species. I have
not done so without great consideration; but when I know that there
are at least four, if not more specimens of Mr. Menzies’ Mexican plant
in collections, viz. the one in the British Museum, one at Kew, one.in
Dr. Harvey’s collection at Trinity College, Dublin, and one or more in
Mr. Menzies’ own collection, which he left to the Edinburgh Botanic
Garden, I cannot but regard it as a distinct form ; indeed, Professor
Harvey, in a note lately received from him, admits its being so.

Now, if it is a distinct plant,as it presents a very different organization
tothe other species, which it undoubtedly does, surely that is enough to
.. form it into a genus. I believe that it is a genus likely to meet with

ON THE GENERA ANADYOMENE AND MICRODICTYON. 45

the approval of botanists, or I should not give to it the generic name
of Grayemma, which, at the suggestion of Mr. Bennett, I propose to
do,—that being a combination of the two names of my wife, who has
been my companion and helper in all my studies for forty years, and
who has some claims to be regarded as a botanist, as for several years
she has studied seaweeds not only in the herbarium but in the living
state, and has acquired such a knowledge of them that the late Sir

W. Hooker entrusted her to arrange the British 4/ge in the Kew col-

lection ; and Mr. Bennett, first to arrange the British, and then the

general collection of Ælgæ in the Herbarium of the British Museum.

The combination of the two names asa generic one is almost a novelty,

but it appears to me that the termination of -emma is as pleasant-sound-

ing as the usual diminutive of -e//a, and in this case more determinative.

The name of Grayia has been already used in honour of Professor Asa

Gray.

SYNOPSIS OF THE GENERA.

Genus 1. CALOMENA.—-Filament of frond formed of linear joints, fur-
cately-branched to the end of the frond; disk of the frond minutely
cellular.

Genus 2. ANADYOMENE.—Filament of the frond formed of ovate

cells with diverging cells on the tip, some of which are proliferous, and

with cells on the sides; the disk of the frond with regularly dis-
posed small ceils.

Genus 3. Grayemma.—Midrib of the frond formed of several
parallel series of cells, the terminal bearing radiated cells on their tip,
and the disk of the frond formed of diverging cells.

Genus 1. CALOMENA.

The frond coriaceous, flabellate, imbricate at the base, formed of a
succession of single elongated cylindrical cells which separate at
the tip into two or rarely three similar cells, and forming a suc-
cession of forked (rarely at the lower part of the frond trifid) branches
to.the margin of the frond; the cells diminishing in length as
they approach the margin; the interspaces between the cells mi-
nutely cellular.

This genus is most distinct from Anadyomene. It is like the fur-
cately-branched Valonia, called Ascothamnion, expanded and united
together into a frond, but the disk of the frond shows none of the

+

46 ON THE GENERA ANADYOMENE AND MICRODICTYON.

beautiful regularly-placed cells that are to be seen in Anadyomene.
This genus resembles Udotea in the form of its filaments, but differs
in the branches being separated by a cellular expansion of the frond,
instead of being close side by side. In this respect it is intermediate
between Udotea and Anadyomene.

l. C. Brownii, n. s.

Has. Australia, R. Brown in Brit. Mus. A small fragment in my
own collection from among Australian weeds. I have sent a portion
of the latter to Dr. Harvey for his herbarium at Trinity College, Dublin.

This is not the A. plicata of Agardh, described as having only a few |

cells of large size.

Professor Agardh describes another species, with doubt, under the
name of 4. obscura, thus :—* fronde cuneata, venis obsoletis, in mari
australi ad insulam Graham ; specimen dedit Gaudichaud. Radix sub-
globosa. Frons ex angustiori basi (quasi stipula) dilatata, cuneata,
longitudine digitalis, unciam lata, sublobata; venze uniplicatee, sparse,
obsolete rubre. Color viridescens, luridus; substantia stipitis firmior,
crassior, partis superioris membranacea." — (C. A. Agardh, Species Alga-
rum, i. 400 (1823) ; Kütz. Spec. Algarum, p. 511 :

This may be allied to Calomena.

Genus 2. ANADYOMENE.

The frond flabellate, stipitate, often imbricate at the base, formed of a
succession of single ovate cells with minute cells in the interspaces ;
midrib trifid or radiately branched; the primary cell with a series of
diverging cells at the tip like a fan, all or three or five of the largest
of which bear at their tip a similar series of diverging cells and
branches. The upper part of the side of the main cells with a series
of small cells on each side placed at right angles with the main
cell; the disk of the frond formed of numerous small cells ; the

Anadyomene, Lamouroux, Pol. Flex. 365; Agardh, Spec. Algarum,
401; Kiitzing, Phyt. Gener, 254; Species Algarum, 511; Harvey,
Nereis Bor. Am. iii, 49,

‘This genus appears to have æ very extensive distribution; Wulfen
and Lamouroux found it on the coasts of Europe, Webb and Berthelot
at the Canaries, Professor Harwey in Australia, Gaudichaud in Rawak
and the Sandwich Islands, La Sagra in Cuba, and Martius in the

ON THE GENERA ANADYOMENE AND MICRODICTYON. 47

Brazils. It is to be regretted that the specimens from these different
localities have not been critically examined.

r. Harvey’s character is excellent, viz. root fibrous; frond stipi-
tate, membranaceous, leaf-like, flabellately veined ; the veins confluent,
radiating from the base to the margins pedately multifid, excessively
branched, and everywhere closely anastomosing; fructification unknown.

* As Professor J. Agardh remarks (Alg. Medit. 24), it is related to
Valonia, from which it differs chiefly in the lateral cohesion of the
branches of the generating filament, and to which it bears the same
relation that Codium does to Vaucheria. It is still more nearly related
to Microdictyon, where the frond orms an open network.” Harvey
l. c. 49

Professor Harvey gives an interesting account of the —
of the Florida specimens in his * Nereis Boreali-Americana,' vol. iii. 4

l. A. stellata; frond coriaceous, the cells ovate, narrow at the
base, with several diverging cells at the tip, some of which elongate,
and are proliferous at their apex; the upper part of the sides of the

sal cell, with some large cells placed at right angles with the prin-
cipal cells; the frond between the main fibres formed of numerous
variously-sized cells. — Lichenoides gelatinosum tenue reticulatum,
Dillen. Muse. 138. t. 19. f. 21. Ulva stellata, Wulfen, Cr. Aquat. 6;
Jacq. Collec. i. 321; Roth, Cat. Bot. ii. 243, 325. Anadyomene
flabellata, Lamx. Pol. Flex. t. 11. f. 3; Bory, Nouv. Fl. Pélop. 78.
t. 41. f. 5; Kützing, Sp. Alg. 611. 4. stellata, C. A. Agardh, Sp.
Alg. i. 400; Syst. 191; Mart. Fl. Bras. i. 25 ; Montag. in La Sagra,
Cuba, 22; Webb and Berth. Fl. Canar. iv. 180.

Has. Mediterranean, m ulfen, spec. in Brit. Mus. Coast of France,
Lamourous.

Var. Floridana ; larger ; midrib more branched ; cells oblong, more
ovate, not so narrow below.—A. flabellata, Harvey, Nereis Boreali-
Americana, iii. 48. t. 44; excellent.

Has. Florida: Key West, Herb. Harvey and Gray.

I am by no means certain that the specimens from the coast of
France, Florida, Cuba, and Brazil, combined in the above synonyma,
are the same species, but I have not sufficient specimens at my com-
mand to determine the question.

I have only seen two small fragments of Wulfen's from the Mediter-
ranean that were given to the Banksian collection by Dawson Turner,

r

48 ON THE GENERA ANADYOMENE AND MICRODICTYON.

and a series of specimens from Florida collected by Professor Harvey,
which he most kindly presented to me.

If I could regard these Mediterranean specimens as fair types of the
plant usually found there, I should decide that it was distinct from
those from Florida. These small fronds only contain a very few large
cells, very different in this respect from the Florida specimens, but, on
the other hand, the specimen figured by Lamouroux, found in the
* Mousse de Corse," more nearly resembles those from Florida, and
one can hardly believe that the Corsican Aly@ he examined could have
come from the coast of America.

2. “ A. plicata; frond plicate; veins subtrichotomous."—C. A.
Agardh, Sp. Alg. i. 400; Kützing, Sp. Alg. 511.

Has. Island of Rawak, Gaudichaud.

* Differt a precedente (4. stellata) statura minore, fronde maxime
plicata, venis paucioribus trichotomis, cum in illa frons tota venis occu-
pata est, hec magis continua venis quibusdam membranam percurren-
tibus; habitus omnino Collematis.”—C. A. Agardh, Species Algarum,
i. 400, 1823.

3. A. Cutlerie ; frond membranaceous ; the cells oblong, nearly as
wide at the base, with several diverging cells at the upper part, each
bearing a similar series of diverging cells at the apex; the frond be-
tween the main cells filled up with one or two series of large cells at
right angles with their margin.

Has. Bermuda.

Deseribed from a fine specimen received by Miss Cutler from Ber-
muda, and presented by that lady to me with the rest of her exotic
Alge. I have divided the specimen between the British Museum, Dr.
Harvey, and my own collection.

4. A. Wrightii ; frond imbricated, coriaceous; joints linear-elon-
gate, several times longer than broad, with a radiating group of cylin-
drical branches at the tip, two to four of which are longer than the
rest and proliferous at the tip; the branchlets near the margin five or
six, shorter, radiating, of nearly equal length ; the interspaces between
the branches wide, and filled up with small subequal cells.—A.
Wrightii, Harvey, mss.

Has. Loochoo Islands, C. Wright, King's and Roners's loring
Expedition, 1853 and 1856. = 4 qui quain

Professor Harvey most kindly sent me this species to compare with

ON THE GENERA ANADYOMENE AND MICRODICTYON. 49

Anadyomene Brownii. Its study induces me to propose to divide the
genus into two subgenera, thus : —

l. The cells of main stem linear; interspaces between the main
: filaments and cells close on their sides, filled up with nearly equal-
sized minute cells.—SrTENOCYsTIS, for A. Wrightii.

2. The cells of main stem ovate ; interspaces between the main fila-
ments filled up with large very different-sized cells.—ANADYOMENE,
for A. stellata and A. Culleria.

Stenocystis is somewhat intermediate between Anadyomene and Calo-
mena, but it evidently belongs to the genus to which I have referred it,
as instead of the main filament being only forked, it is provided with
radiating cells at the top.

Genus 3. GRAYEMMA.

Frond fan- shaped from a central root; the main stem and branches in
the centre of the frond and lobes formed of three or four parallel
close series of short cells in transverse bands.

This genus is very different in its structure from Anad: lyomene.. In
the latter, the series of cells that form the axis of the frond and its lobes
is single, one cell on the end of the other like a Conferva, the end cell
being crowned with a radiating group of cells.

In Grayemma the frond and its lobes are supported by a broad mid-
rib, which is formed of several close parallel longitudinal series of cells,
the cells on the side of the midrib giving off radiating groups of cells.
The end of the midrib is branched, and is Ais: by the develop-
ment of a radiating group of cells at the end of the former one, and
this is how the many series of cells in the midrib are formed, and why
they look like what they really are, a continued succession of radiating
groups of cells forming a thick midrib; the parietes of the cells are so
thin that in the dry specimen the outer surface of the cell is sunk in
leaving the side-margin elevated ; from the side of the midrib arises a
group of diverging cells, and on the apex of these are formed another
series as the frond enlarges: thus the branches on the midrib are
gradually formed and lengthened.

The disk of the frond between the midribs is filled up with a very
numerous series of cells much smaller in size and more numerous than
in Anadyomene, consequently there is a much greater difference between

VOL. 1V. [FEBRUARY 1, 1866.] E

50 ON THE GENERA ANADYOMENE AND MICRODICTYON.

the disk of the frond and the main stems than there is between the cells
in Anadyomene, which is, as it were, all composed of numerous di-
verging cells only differing in size.

The cells on the upper part of the sides of the main series in Ana-
dyomene are furnished with a series of rather large cells placed at right
angles with them; there are only a very few very small cells so placed

n Grayemma, and they are not to be seen except in a few places on the
frond.

If the chain of cells of the two genera are compared, it will be found
that in Anadyomene each cell gives off at the tip a radiating series of
cells, some of which being larger than the rest form a branch which at
its apex again gives off a radiating group of cells, some of which are
similarly elongated and are proliferous, so that the frond is composed of
a succession of trifid and in some rare instances four- or more nume-
rously-divided branches. In Grayemma, on the contrary, the series of
vells remain unbranched as long as they are parallel, and after being
parallel for a time some diverge to the left or to the right, and then
form another stem, giving off diverging series of cells.

Grayemma the midribs extend almost up to the edge of the
frond with a single group of cells, forming a fan at the top quite
close to the edge, which is very different from the structure seen in
Anadyomene.

All the midribs and branches of the specimens I have been able to
examine are formed of several parallel close series of cells, except the
tips of some of the smaller branchlets, which consist of a series of two or
three cells placed one on the other, and ending in cells diverging from
the tip of the last one like a fan, except in two cases, one a slender
branch, which starts from the midrib and extends to the margin ; this
branch consists of a single series of cells as in Anadyomene, about twice

s long as they are broad ; and only giving off a short single branch,
not dividing into branchlets as in Anadyomene. The second example
of a single series of cells occurs in a simple branch that runs parallel

_ to the main stem, and at length becomes united to it, and then assumes
a compound form. This branch can only be considered as a series of
Mitta thai h Nain ae ce ee DC rae Ges t m .

.. celis that ha y om its proper position in the

.. growth of the plant, and assumes it again, but it shows that the main

stems are composed of many single series of cells united into a bundle

NOTES ON INTERESTING PLANTS. 51

l. G. Menziesii.
Anadyomene Menziesii, Harvey, Boreali-Amer. iii. 52.
Has. Gulf of Mexico, Archibald Menzies, Esq., 1802, in B. Mus.

(To be concluded in our nert.)

A FEW CRITICAL, LITTLE KNOWN, OR OTHERWISE
INTERESTING PLANTS

By H. F. Hance, Pu.D., etc.

1. Capsella pauciflora, Koch.—This exceedingly rare little thing was
first distinguished by the late Professor Koch, who considered it as
very different from Æ. elliptica, C.A.M., by its abbreviated few-flowered
subumbellate racemes, with a much more slender rachis, its longer
fruit-pedicels, and its more branching stem, with the branches bearing
from their base leaf-opposed partial racemes. —Bertoloni, who belonged
to the old school of botanists, and was very cautious in admitting
species except on well-marked characters, nevertheless considered this
as one, though there is little in his distinguishing phrase (Fl. Ital. vi
572), to support the opinion. I have not access to Dou
Tyrolese Flora, and do not therefore know what are his views with
regard to this plant; but I am not aware that, since it was first cha-
racterized, any botanist has contested its claim to specifie rank, except
my friend Dr. Ferdinand Mueller, who writes (Plants Indig. to Vic-
toria, p. 44, sub Capsella elliptica), C. pauciflora, Koch, seems merely
a few-flowered “variety of this species." A careful examination of
excellent specimens from the Val Vestina, in the Italian Tyrol, for
which I am indebted to the kindness of Professor Parlatore, certainly
inclines me to agree with Dr. Mueller; indeed, I can find- nothing
noteworthy to separate the two so-called species. It is true that C.
elliptica is usually taller and less branched from the base, but Held-
reich's specimens from the Phaleron, near Athens, are quite as ramose
from the very column. With regard to the tenuity of the rachis, and
the length of the fruit-pedicels, I ean detect no difference whatever
between the Tyrolese plant and authentic German specimens of C.
elliptica, y. integrifolia, given me by Professor Mettenius. The few-

flowered racemes, Spon which stress is chiefly laid, certainly cannot

E 2

MISSO TRY
IE re ITA NA

52 A FEW CRITICAL, LITTLE KNOWN,

be depended on ; for, while the lower axillary ones are usually abbre-
viated and 3-4-flowered, the upper, terminating the branches, have fre-
quently as many as 12 flowers, and are not in the least umbelliform.
In fact, many of Dr. Thomson's Western Tibetan specimens of C.
elliptica, which are referable to the var. integrifolia, are quite as de-
pauperate in regard to inflorescence as the most marked examples of
C. pauciflora. The main difference seems to me to be the usually leaf-
less leaf-opposed (or axillary ?) lower racemes ; but they are not always
absolutely leafless, and this character may reasonably be attributed to
their abbreviation. From the above considerations, I believe the plant
in question must be regarded as a modification of C. elliptica, var.
integrifolia, which has acquired a peculiar, often pendulous habit, from
growing in shaded, humid, alpine localities,

2. Camellia Hongkongensis, Seem. Of this plant an excellent plate
has been published by Dr. Seemann (Linn. Trans. xxii. t. 60), but I
infer from his paper, and from Mr. Bentham's description in the
‘Flora Hongkongensis, that neither of these authors has seen the
ripe fruit, which Colonel Champion vaguely described as glabrous. 1
have recently had an opportunity of examining five or six fresh ripe
capsules, and find them to be spherical, about 22 inches in circum-
ference, cinnamon-coloured, and densely furfuraceo-scabrous on the
surface; the seeds are a little larger than those of the Tea-plant. I
quite agree with Mr. Bentham and Dr. Hooker in reducing Thea,
even as amended by Seemann, to Camellia.

3. Sterculia lanceolata, Cay. The seeds of this shrub are occasion-
ally, though rarely, met with, still enclosed in the brilliant scarlet
follicles, in the Hongkong markets. They are eaten, roasted or boiled,
exactly in the manner of the common Chestnut.

4. Trifolium flavescens, Tineo. This species, which was described
by Pres! under the name of T. villosum, was afterwards correctly re-

by him, and also by Savi, to the T, pallidum, W. and K.
Gussone, however, is unwilling to admit their identity, and writes
(Flor. Sic. Synops. vol. ii. pt. 1. p. 331), “ Differt a 7. pallido, W. et
K., habitu magis diffuso, capitulis omnibus sessilibus, corollis semper
. ochroleucis, leguminibus l-spermis, non 2-spermis, tubi ealycini fauce

mon prominula.” Ihave made a very careful comparative examina-
. tion of excellent specimens of T. pallidum, from Istria and the Banat,

OR OTHERWISE INTERESTING PLANTS. 53

T. flavescens, and am constrained to remark that the differences men-
tioned are purely imaginary. Any botanist might be safely challenged
to separate correctly Sicilian and Hungarian specimens which had
been mixed together, with private marks attached, to distinguish
them; and MM. Grenier and Godron, whilst admitting C. flavescens
(Fl de France, i. 407), give the “ calice à tube dépourvu d’anneau ~
calleux à la gorge" as the sole distinction. It is possible that in
Sicily the plant has always yellow flowers, but this is a character of
little value, for 7. pallidum has always been recognized as variable
im this respect. Koch says, “flores albi vel colore roseo suffusi;"
Visiani, “ flores albidi vel colore roseo suffusi;" and from albidus
to flavescens, or luleolus, as Bertoloni niin it, the transition
is very s ight. Besides which, a precisely identical variation is
met with in Z. incarnatum, L., wild British specimens of which
are always yellow-flowered; and the blossoms of the common 7.
pratense, L., vary from rosy-purple to white or yellow. As to the
callous ring, which appears to be mainly relied ;on as a ground of
discrimination, I have been quite unable to find such in either. The
calyx-tube has a dense annulus of fulvous hairs inside, but I do not
see any callosity, properly so called, even after careful softening i in
boiling water, and with the aid of a powerful lens; but it is very
probable that the line where the ring originates jon become more
or less thickened in the advanced fruit-calyx, which I have not had
the opportunity of examining. The flowering calyx-tubes of both the
Hungarian and Sicilian plants certainly appear quite similar. Hen

I quite concur in Bertoloni’s judicious observation (Fl. Ital. viii. em
* Conlatis pluribus exemplaribus 7. pallidi, Fl. Hung. (sphalmate
typog. pallescentis) et T. flavescentis, Tin., nullam essentialem differen-
tiam inter ea inveni. Color coroll: et mas callosus in fauce tubi
calycini idem habetur in utroque, sed annulus est visibilior in calyce
fructifero. Recte igitur Preslius conjunxit has plantas." I do not,
indeed, see how they are to be regarded even as distinet varieties.

5. Trifolium ovatifolium, Bory et Chaubard. Bertoloni, I believe,
is the only one who has asserted the identity of this plant with 7.
alatum, Biv. (=T. Cupani, Tin.), and I do not know that any writer

nfirmed his statement. I have carefully compared Sicilian spe-
cimens with others of T. ovatifolium, gathered in Caria by Pinard, and
am quite satisfied Bertoloni's opinion is correct.

54 A FEW CRITICAL, LITTLE KNOWN,

6. Mentha Javanica, Bl. Chinese oil of peppermint has a great re-
putation in the East; and certainly, in my judgment, it is quite equal,
if not superior, in the strength and diffusiveness of its odour, and in
flavour and pungency, to the best European samples I have ever seen.
It is extensively employed in all manner of complaints by the native
practitioners ; for instance, in colic and tympanitis a little is rubbed
round the umbilicus, with, in most cases, marked advantage, and in
some kinds of headache, friction with it on the forehead and temples
affords speedy relief. A particular kind, sold in the Canton shops,
contains such a great excess of stearoptine that, except in very high
temperatures, it is absolutely solid, consisting exclusively of acicular
erystals. The cultivated plant which was brought to me as the source
of the oil, and which, on my expressing some doubt on the matter, I
was assured here (at Whampoa) was undoubtedly the genuine herb,
proves on examination to be Mentha Javanica, Bl., a plant which, as
noted sin the * Flora Hongkongensis,’ I had some years ago found
growing in ditches at Saiwan, certainly truly wild. I have no means
of verifying the asserted origin of the Chinese oil, but apart from the
question of the specific distinctness of this from M. arvensis, L., it
would be interesting to know whether in Europe any attempt has been
made, and with what success, to-extract peppermint-oil from the latter
‘Species. Endlicher (Enchir. Bot. 309) does not include it in the list
of his officinal and “usual” Mints, nor is it alluded to in Professor
Lindley's ‘ Medical and Economical Botany ; and Dr. R. E. Griffith,
at page 504 of his * Medical Botany,' published at Philadelphia in
1847, says, “ the species peculiar to the United States ” (including
therefore the very closely-allied M. Canadensis reduced to M. arvensis
by Bentham), “are seldom employed, as both their odour and taste are
not as aromatic and pleasant as the naturalized,”

T. Ficus stipulata, 'Thbg., and F. pumila, Thbg. These two species
appear to be very little known to European botanists, for Professor
Miquel, when publishing his * Prodromus Monographie Fieuum, in
1848 (Hook. Lond. Journ. Bot. vii. 439), merely quotes Keempfer and
Thunberg as authorities for F. pumila, which he had then apparently
, never seen; and even as late as 1861, Mr. Bentham states, in the

"Flora Hongkongensis,’ that the Hookerian herbarium contained no
amphanthia of F, stipulata. This plant is by no means uncommon in
Southern China, [1

1 China, [1 collected it on the walls of Canton— B. SeeMaNN,]

OR OTHERWISE INTERESTING PLANTS. 55

though I do not remember ever seeing it in Hongkong. But though
not unfrequent, it is certainly rare to find other than barren specimens.
It adheres to the faces of rocks, and the sides of the Q-shaped Chinese
tombs, but scarcely any flowers, because, apparently, there is not in
such localities sufficient space for its development. Hence, I had for
years been tantalized by the fruitless search for receptacles, though the
plant itself was not difficult to find. The sterile branches invariably
produce only small leaves (6—12 lin. long), for both the plants under
consideration have “folia dimorpha;" but when it secures sufficient
space, the flowering branches with their large leaves (3—4 poll. long)
are plentifully developed, and the plant produces figs in abundance.
These are of a roundish-turbinate form, about 22 in. long, quite flattened
and sericeous at the top, with a protuberant umbo. I have at Macao
seen old walls covered with this plant, climbing upwards of 30 feet
high, and extending indefinitely in a lateral direction, the branches
adhering to the stone like our Ivy in Europe, and so loaded with figs
that I could easily gather forty or fifty good specimens in a few
minutes, with the help of aladder. I have had the pleasure of sending
specimens to different European herbaria. [It has frequently flowered
in the garden of Herrenhausen, Hanover.—Epiror.] The Fig, I
should add, is not edible, or at least, so far as I can discover, not
eaten, but is sold in the Chinese herbalists’ shops, amongst the very
indiscriminate constituents of the Celestial ‘ Materia Medica Vegeta- `
bilis, and is used as an external emollient application to painful
hzemorrhoidal tumours.

P. pumila Y have never seen alive, but I possess a specimen of
Japanese origin, which I may undoubtedly consider authentic, since it
was given me by Professor Miquel from the Leyden herbarium.
species is apparently quite undistinguishable in foliage from F. stipulata,
but may be at once known by its ovoid fruit, scarcely more than an
inch long, strikingly different, therefore, in size and shape. Mr:
Swinhoe has sent me a plant which I cannot but refer to this species,
gathered at Takow, in the islaud of Formosa, which differs only, in
the dried state, from that of Professor Miquel by its rather more
elliptic syconus. Mr. Swinhoe informs me that the Fig is called by the _
Chinese in Formosa Aw-keo-tsang, and is eaten with sugar after being
soaked in water. Endlicher also (Enchir. Bot. 166) enumerates F.
pumila amongst the esculent species ; whilst, on the other hand, Thun-

56 NOTES ON INTERESTING PLANTS.

berg (Flor. Jap. 33) distinguishes his F. pumila, B. (=F. erecta,
Thb. serius, and of subsequent authors) from the true F. pumila, by
its edible fruit. But, to say nothing of his very imperfect means of
acquiring information, the fact of a fruit not being generally eaten by
no means disproves its wholesomeness ; and, indeed, Thunberg himself
at first considered his two later species inseparable.

Doubtless F. stipulata and F. pumila are very closely allied species,
so near, indeed, that I cannot myself pretend to distinguish sterile
specimens. M. Schultes, in a rather scarce work (‘Hoffmann et
Schultes, Noms indigènes d'un choix de plantes du J apon, déterminées
d'aprés les échantillons de l'herbier des Pays-Bas, Paris, 1853), re-
printed from the * Journal Asiatique," remarks under F, stipulata :—
* Les échantillons de cette esp?ce conservés dans l'herbier portent les
mêmes noms japonais et chinois que F. pumila, et elle ne parait étre
qu'un drageon de P. pumila.’ Whatever error may exist in the
nomenclature of the herbarium specimens referred to, no botanist who
has examined the syconi of the two species would, I imagine, for a
moment think of uniting them.

8. Catapodium unilaterale, B. aristatum, Grisebach. 1 am indebted
to the well-known Sinologue, Dr. S. W. Williams, at present Secretary
to the United States’ Legation at Peking, for specimens of this pretty
little grass, found sparingly by him, in July 1864, in damp places by
the borders of fields, about twelve miles west of the capital. It had
previously been recorded from the mountains of northern China, by
Bunge. I notice it for the purpose of alluding to its presence in
Peking as a singular instance of geographieal distribution, for it is
found neither in Dahuria, Mongolia, in the Ussuri or Amur territories,
nor in any part of the whole Russian empire, except perhaps the
Crimea; and its occurrence there rests only on the doubtful testimony
of Georgi. It may, at first sight, seem strange that a grass which is
mainly confined to the south of Europe should be found at Peking,
where the thermometer in January sometimes falls as low as 17:6? F.,
and where the advent of a rigorous winter is heralded by piercing
northerly winds, and accompanied by the almost entire disappearance
of herbaceous vegetation; but fugacious plants like this, which only
exist for a short time in the height of summer, are not exposed to such
inimical influences. The mean temperature of Peking, calculated from

-~ thirteen years’ observations, according to Kuppfer, as quoted by Maxi-

}
THE FUTURE VEGETATION OF AUSTRALIA, 57

mowicz, is, when reduced to Fahrenheit’s scale:— Winter, 29°4°;

spring, 51°8°; summer, 68:8?; autumn, 50:49. The mean summer
temperature is quite similar to that of several of the European locali-
ties where the grass is met with, as will be seen from the following list,
reduced to Fahrenheit's scale from Mahlmann's tables, given in the
third volume of Humboldt’s * Asie Centrale ;— Paris, 64°6°; Turin,
71°6°; Naples, 74°8°; Marseilles, 69:2? ; Madrid, 74-1. M. Godron
(Gren. et Godr. Fl. de France, iii. 616) has the following observa-
tion under the genus Nardurus, to which he refers this plant :—** C'est
en 1844 que j'ai créé ce genre, sur la simple indication que m'a fournie
Reichenbach, en publiant une des espèces sous le nom de N. enellus,
Depuis, M. Boissier, qui sans aucun doute ne connaissait pas l'ex-
istence de ce genre, l'a admis dans son * Voyage botanique en ens

et, chose remarquable, sous la méme dénomination." Now, in the
‘Flora Germanica Excursoria, published in 1830, Reichenbach. had
already remarked under Brachypodium tenellum :—“ Gramen habitu

fere Nardum referens, Nardurus / gen. propr., quasi Vudpia spicata ;”
and in the second edition of Bluff and Fingerhuth's * Compendium
Flore Germanize,’ published in 1836 (I have not the first to refer to),
the aristate and muticous-flowered varieties of this group will be found
divided between two sections, Nardurus and Catapodium. I have
adopted the latter name, because the plant I am writing of seems to
associate naturally with C. loliaceum (the oldest generic name), which
is however placed in a separate tribe by Godron. In the present un-
satisfactory condition of agrostography, the limits between various
Triticoid and Festucoid genera, and especially the value of the numerous
small groups split off from Festuca and its allies by Grisebach,
Ruprecht, Parlatore, and others, cannot be determined, and we must
await the promised revision of this vast and very difficult family by
Colonel Munro, before we can xm to see the existing class reduced
to order.
Whampoa, S. China, September, 1865.

*

THE FUTURE VEGETATION OF AUSTRALIA.
As soon as New Holland shall have been broken up into islands [as
Unger prediets it will be], we may expect its vegetation to assume the

58 THE FUTURE VEGETATION OF AUSTRALIA,

same aspect as that now presented by the Polynesian islands. The
bulk of the plants, adapted as they are to the peculiar dry climate of
the extratropieal parts, would perish as soon as the climate became
insular, and the Asiatic flora, which even now presses hard upon the

northern parts of New Holland, would get the upper hand, as has .

been the case in the Pacific after the dissolution of its continent into
those innumerable islands now called Polynesia. Plants with dry
leathery leaves would be superseded by those having a more luxuriant
but weedy look; for that I take to be the principal physiognomie dif-
ference between the floras of extratropical Australia and tropical Asia.
It must be evident that the inquiry Unger has set on foot [about the
former continental connection of Europe and Australia] cannot stop
here. The abundance of the most typical forms of Australian mam-
mals—the marsupials (opossum and kangaroo)—in tertiary European
deposits, will doubtless tempt some comprehensive mind to treat the
subject from a zoological point of view. It is most important to ascer-
tain whether the present fauna of Australia was always associated with
the present flora. I do fiot know of any reason why it should not ;
but a closer examination of all the facts may possibly point to a dif-
ferent conclusion. It will probably turn out that in the Australian
native population we behold the oldest as well as the lowest race of
men—a race.in many instances without any religion whatever, and in-
capable of mastering any religious teaching,—a race unfitted for civili-
_ zation, and so near the brute creation that it might be appropriately
classed with it, if it was not for its power of language and the only

ingenious thing in its possession—the boomerang. The reasons why

should have to rely for their food upon what Australian vegetation can
supply, would share the melancholy fate of Burke and Wills when they
tried to eke out their existence by eating the wretched nardoo-fruits of
: Australian Swamps. There could be no flocking together of men as

long as these conditions were not remedied, no permanent interest in

te

ERICA TETRALIX IN AMERICA. 59

property, and no improvement. All was hopeless stagnation. But if,
under these unfavourable conditions, man has existed in Australia, at
least as far as we historically know, for several centuries, we may con-
clude that he could exist in Europe, even during the Eocene period,
when the same, or a closely similar climate, vegetation, and perhaps
fauna, prevailed there. We may also be sure that, with such surround-
ings, whatever his race may have been, he could not have arrived at a
much higher degree of civilization than the miserable aborigines who
are now disappearing in Australia.

Bearing in mind that, at one period of the earth's history, there
flourished in Europe a vegetation very similar, not to say identical,
to that still beheld in Australia; but that the whole of it has beeu
swept away, to make room for other vegetable forms, leaving no trace
behind except what is recorded in the great stone-book of nature,
New Holland is highly instructive. It is a faithful picture of what
the aspect of our flora must have been ages ago; and on paying a
visit to Australia we are, as it were, transporting ourselves back to ante-
historical periods. The effect which such an inspection produces on the
mind is very singular. It kindles in us (and I speak from personal ex-
perience) feelings of curiosity, but no sympathy. We delight in bright
green foliage, sweet-smelling flowers, and fruits with some kind of taste
in them. But we have here none of all these. The leaves are of a
dull, often brownish, green, and without any lustre, the flowers do not
smell, and the fruits, without any exception, are tasteless and insipid.
Is the whole of this vegetation, and the animals depending upon it for
support, to disappear before the continent becomes a fit abode for the
white man ?—B. Seemann, in ‘ Popular Science Review,’ 1866, p. 26.

ERICA TETRALIX IN AMERICA.

Professor Reichenbach calls attention, in the Gardeners’ Chronicle,
to Er ced Tetraliz, as indicated in his father's * Flora Germanica Excur-
ria,’ p. 143, suh n. DIS. having — Bi ooo - m Guiana by

*

Weigelt. He st : t's specimens.
Now that we have ker every doubt about Calluna : vulgaris being.
indigenous to the New World, the question is worth re-examining.

60

VARIEGATED FOLIAGE AND DOUBLE FLOWERS NOT
OCCURRING TOGETHER.

Professor E. Morren maintains that variegated foliage and double
flowers never occur together on the same plant. He explains the fact
that variegated leaves (the partial disappearance of chlorophyll) is a
proof of weakness, whilst doubling of flowers is a proof of strength,
and as both these conditions cannot possibly occur at the same time,
variegated leaves and double flowers on one and the same plant are
an impossibility. Bull’s variegated Camellia Japonica, figured in our
last number (tab. 42), is a case in point. Whilst all other Camellia
Japonicas of our gardens have green leaves, and either double or semi-
double, but never single flowers, this variegated kind has flowers with
the five normal petals only. An apparent exception to P
hypothesis is presented by Kerria Japonica. Of this plant two varieties
have recently been introduced into our gardens, but it is suspected that
plate 336 of the Illustr. Horticole, on Which they are figured, was made
up by the artist taking the varieties with variegated leaves, and sticking

on to them the double flowers of the ordinary green-leaved variety.—
B. SEEMANN.

rof. Morren's

NEW PUBLICATIONS.

Neue Untersuchungen über Uredineen, insbesondere die
uccinia graminis. Von A. de Bary.
ings of the Berlin Academy for 1865.
Dr. de Bary commences with a recapitulation of his former observa-
tions (Ann. des Sc. Nat. xx. P. 1), which were directed to show that
certain species of Uromyces and Puccinia exhibit five different sorts of
reproductive organs, These organs are, first, spores, or as the author
proposes to call them, teleutospores, which germinate and produce what
has been called a promyceliwm, upon which the second kind of repro-
ductive organ, viz. the sporidia, are borne. The sporidia germinate and

Entwickelung der
(Reprinted from the Proceed-
)

ie spermogonia, the functions of whi

aire s.

NEW PUBLICATIONS. 61

once the fifth form of fruit, the wredo. Lastly, the same mycelium
which produces the uredo ultimately yields the feleufospores, which in
some species of Uredinee are found on the same fruit-layer with the
uredo-spores, in others in special fruit-layers. S

idium and Uredo (as is well known) have been hitherto considered
genera. De Bary observes that the names may be retained as descrip-
tive of the organs, but that the genera must bear the names hitherto
applied to the Zeleutospores.

The author remarks that it is hardly to be doubted that the cycle of
development, commencing with the germination of the teleutospores,
exhibiting the stages of promycelium, sporidia, ZEcidia, with spermogonia,
and «redo, and thus returning to the ¢eleutospores, is probably the same,
or nearly so, in all the Uredinee.

But many species of Puccinia and Uromyces seem never to produce
an ZEcidium, and inhabit plants upon which Æcidia are never seen.
The question thus arises whether the Zcidium stage is suppressed, or
is it to be sought for elsewhere.

Dr. de Bary selected Puccinia graminis, P., for special study, with
the view of determining this question, and k has carried out a series
of careful ccs (for the details of which we must refer to the .
paper itself) which have satisfied him that the sporidia of Puccinia
graminis germinate on the leaves of Berberis, and that the ZEcidium of
the Berberis is a stage in the cycle of development of that Puccinia.

Thus, whilst in most Uredinee the entire development is carried out
upon one and the same nutrient plant, the alternations of generation in
Puccinia graminis require a change of host.

This (Dr. de Bary observes) is a peculiarity to be especially re-
marked, and he proposes to call those parasites whose metamorphosis
and alternations of generation require a change of host, heteracious,
and those whose whole development is carried out upon the same host,
autecious. This Aefereciousness (so to speak) is well known in the
animal kingdom in the Tenie and Trematoda, but Puccinia graminis is
the first of the parasitic fungi in which it has been certainly asce
The author indicates several of the Uredinee (Melampsora, Piragni-
dium, etc.) which, although yielding sporidia, uredo, and tel
exhibit no Zcidia, but on the other hand several Æcidia of which a
other stages are quite unknown.

We may add that the paper contains a somewhat full account of the

62 NEW PUBLICATIONS.

different opinions which have been promulgated from time to time
upon the much-disputed question as to the supposed injurious effect of
the proximity of Berberis to corn, a notion very prevalent amongst
agriculturists, and hitherto somewhat laughed at by scientific men. If -

r. de Bary’s observations are confirmed, it will be impossible to deny
that the agriculturists have been in the right.

The Treasury of Botany, a Popular Dictionary of the Vegetable King-
dom, with which is incorporated a Glossary of Botanical Terms.
Edited by John Lindley, Ph.D., F.R.S., F.L.S., and Thomas Moore,
F.L.S., assisted by numerous contributors. In two parts. London:
Longmans.

This companion volume to Maunder's ‘Treasuries’ must be wel-
comed as a useful book of reference on popular matters relating to the
. vegetable kingdom, and supplies a long-felt desideratum. Its object
is to give a familiar and concise account of every genus of plants, with
special reference to those species, useful, ornamental, or curious, on
which information is likely to be sought by the general publie; and it
is but just to acknowledge that this object has been fully attained.
The work is arranged alphabetically, and illustrated by numerous
woodcuts and twenty beautiful steel engravings. A glossary of
botanical terms is also embodied, and some notion of the geography
and physiognomy of plants may be gathered from the introduction,
written by Dr. Seemann, and intended as a commentary of Mr.
Adlard's truly exquisite steel-engravings. The plan of the work was
sketched out by the late Dr. Lindley, who, in conjunction with Mr.
Thomas Moore, became the editor. But he was not able to exercise
his functions further than the letter C, and long ere the printing of the
whole work was completed, he died, leaving the task of revising the
sheets through the press, verifying names and references, and supplying
innumerable gaps, to his able coadjutor, Mr. T. Moore; and we are
happy to be able to add that the latter has acquitted himself of his
gigantic task in a manner deserving of the greatest praise. The proofs

have been read with the utmost care, though the type employed is very.

NEW PUBLICATIONS. 63

studies that we wonder how they could possibly manage to throw off
so many valuable articles, and we suppose the editor had to write no
end of polite notes requesting additional supplies of manuscript at
their earliest possible convenience. All the articles, with the exception
of the editorial ones, are signed, and they are contributed by the fol-
lowing botanists, viz. Professor Balfour, Rev. M. J. Berkeley, Mr. A.
A. Black, Mr. W. B. Booth, Professor Buckman, Mr. W. Carruthers,
Mr. B. Clarke, Professor Dickie, Mr. W. B. Hemsley, Mr. R. Heward,
Rev. C. A. Johns, Dr. Masters, Dr. Moore, Mr. T. Moore, Dr. See-
mann, the late Mr. Alexander Smith, Mr. J. T. Syme, Mr. R. Thomp-
son, and Mr. W. Thompson.

Annotationes Critice in Cupuliferas nonnullas Javanicas. Auctore
J. A. Oudemans. Amstelodami. 1865. 4to, pp.29. Cum

Tab. XII.

The Oaks of which Professor Oudemans here makes mention, were
for the most collected by Junghuhn in Java, and the detailed com-
parison he has been able to make of them with other specimens in the
Royal Herbarium, in that of the University of Leyden, and in that of
Professor Miquel, have enabled him to correct the synonymy and give
more accurate and copious details of some of these puzzling plants.
Two new species are described, viz. Q. conocarpa and Lithocarpus
scutigera. Twelve lithographed plates accompany the descriptions, to
which is also added an analytieal table of the Oaks of Java arranged
chiefly according to the peculiarities of their fruits.

BOTANICAL NEWS.

* The Natural History Review,' one of the most ably-conducted journals of
this country, advocating Darwinian views, has been discontinued.

Mr. Baker, of Thirsk, has been appointed first assistant of the Kew Her-
barium

The Ty Society announces for immediate publication the first volume of
Robert Brown’s collected writings, edited by Mr. J. J. Bennett, F.R.S.

botanical journey to Portugal, undertaken chiefly with the view of studying e
the nature of parasitical plants, in which he is interested, and about which he —

has published some valuable

=

*

articles to this Journal, and to the tenth
complete list of Japan plants ever

64 BOTANICAL NEWS.

most important point has been gained by the promoters of the Interna-
tional Hortieultural Exhibition and Botanical Congress by the Lord Mayor,

granting the use of the Guildhall for holding, on the 22nd of May, the great

. banquet projected. For the information of our foreign readers, we may add

that this hall is the largest in London, and has never before been used for any

species, scraps sufficient for identiflcation would be most acceptable. Address,
“Dr. Trimen, 71, Guildford Street, Russell Square, London, W.C.;"
i d.

We regret to have to announce the death of Mr. Thomas Bridges, well
known by his extensive botanical explorations of many parts of America, who
died on the 9th of November last, whilst return
of Nicaragua. He was a son-in-law of the late Mr. Hugh Cuming.

The death of the veteran botanist, Dr. Jean Frangois Camille Montagne, Mem-
ber of the Institute of France, and one of the most eminent togamic bota-
nists, is a great loss to science. He was born on the 15th of February, 1784,
at Vaudoy, went to sea at the age of fourteen, afterward Pe Es
to

n on a visit to
his constitution was fast breaking up,
gland. He

ea:
daman Islands, of which both he and his brother
availed themselves. They left on the 29th of November, and on the 4th of
ber Mr. A. Black was no more. He was buried on one of the
Cocos, amongst the luxuriant foliage of the tropics. He contributed a few short
volume of the * Bonplandia’ the most

WT Tub 44. @

ARS

NS qu VAR n AEN
SEDES d : NM
NUI 3 SS no us

Pe Bo T

£5

Beant Wes
NENG
e

Vincent, Brooks, Imp.

65

ON ANADYOMENE AND MICRODICTYON, WITH THE
DESCRIPTION OF THREE NEW ALLIED GENERA, DIS-
COVERED BY MENZIES IN THE GULF OF MEXICO.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, ERS- V.P.Z.S., FES:
(Concluded from p. 51.)
(Prats XLIV.)

Group II. MICRODICTYONEMEÆ.— Frond reticulated, formed of
a number of regularly-disposed anastomosing cells, leaving
four-sided apertures between them, each side being formed of a
single cell; the main filament articulated, each joint throwing
out opposite branches at right angles to each other, which are
similarly branched ; the cells containing endochrome.

I have already stated that I believe this group to be nearly related to
Cladophora among the Confervacee.

The filiform stem and the filiform axis or midrib of the frond in both
genera give off opposite branches ; the midrib and its branches in the
frond give off cells on each side, placed opposite each other on the
sides of the stalk, and the spaces between these cells are filled up
with cells like those of which the joints of the filament are composed,
making the whole frond into a beautiful net with polygonal open
meshes,

M. Montagne figured .4. Calodictyon on t. 8. f. 1 of Webb and
Berthelot’s work, 1850. He observes, “La couleur et la nature des
filaments articulés et anastomosós qui forment toute cette algue ont
beaucoup d'analogie avec celles des filaments de la Conferva prolifera sje
vois quelque analogie iu ce genre et le genre Flabellaria, Lamx., que je
crois trés-bon à a conserver." M. Montagne figured a central part of the
Alga, and also a part near the circumference of the frond, s showing that
the terminal ramifications are free, forming “un bord déchiqueté et
frangé,” gradually anastomosing ups it; see t. 8. f. 1. c, c"

e group consists of two genera

Genus 1. Microprceryon. =+Froad Josie lage orlobed, and pro-
liferous, attached by a subcentral disk; the main filament radiating
from centre to centre.

Genus 2. PuvrLopicrYoN.—Frond oblong, free, ms from a

VOL. IV. [MARCH 1, 1866.] —

66 ON THE GENERA ANADYOMENE AND MICRODICTYON.

slender branched articulated filament; the main filament simple or
forked.

Genus 1. MicropicrTyon.

The frond broad, expanded, concave, umbilicate ; affixed by a central
disk, often proliferous, supported by slender articulated filaments,
which give off branches radiating from one centre to another, form-
ing a large network, the intermediate spaces between the filaments
being filled up with a network of anastomosing cells, each side of the
mesh being formed by a single cell.

Microdictyon, Decaisne, Arch. du Mus. ii. 115; Kützing, Syst. Alg.
511

This genus has an extensive geographical distribution; specimens
have been described from the Canary Islands in the Atlantic, the Red
Sea, the coast of Natal, and various parts of the Australian seas.

** Microdictyon is generally a deep-water production, lying at the
bottom in 5-10 fathoms, but it sometimes occurs at low-water mark.
The species of it are all very similar to each other, and have been found
in the tropics of both hemispheres and in the Mediterranean ; one is very
abundant in Port Jackson, Australia.”—Harvey, Nereis Bor. Amer.
iii. 402.

Dr. Harvey, in his generie character, describes * the endochrome as
green, thin and watery.” Probably he is the only algologist who has
observed them growing.

Montagne, in his text to Webb and Berthelot's Hist. Nat. des
lles Canaries, vol. v. 180, describes two cies of Anadyomene
under the name of 4. stellata and A. Calodictyon, and in his specific
characters of these species gives the generic distinction of the genera
Anadyomene, Lamouroux, and Microdictyon, Decaisne, viz. ** Venis
membrana tenuissima connexis," and * Venis membrana nulla con-
nexis."

M. Decaisne proposed the genus Microdictyon in a paper on the
specimens collected by M. P. E. Botta in Arabia Petrea, in the ‘ Ar-
chives du Muséum, vol. ii. 115, 1841, for a species which he calls M.
Agardhianum found in the Red Sea near Djedda. He observes, “ C'est
à ce genre et peut-être à la méme espèce qu'il faudra, ce me semble,
rapporter PAnadyomene Calodictyon, Montagne. S'il n'en était pas.

pe ainsi, le om. Microdictyon se composerait de trois espèces, l'une

ON THE GENERA ANADYOMENE AND MICRODICTYON. 67

anciennement décrite par Velley et dont le Muséum posséde un frag-
ment rapportó des Iles Sandwich par M. Gaudichaud, à laquelle on
pourrait appliquer le nom spécifique de Velleyanum, pour rappeler celui
du botaniste qui le premier l'a bien fait connaitre ; l'autre, signalé -
comme variété du C. umbilicata, par M. Agardh, conserverait le nom
e M. tennius. Ces changements me paraissent d'autant plus mo-
tivés que le caractère tiré de la fronde ombiliquée peut s "appliquer
indistinctement à chacune des espéces, aujourd'hui connues, et qui sont :
1. Hydrodictyon umbilicatum, var. tenuius, Ag. Syst. Alg. 85; 2. Con-
Serva umbilicata, Velley, Linn. Trans. v. 169. t. 7; 3. Anadyomene
Calodictyon, Mont. Pl. Cell. Canar. 180.” In the Ann. des Sciences
Naturelles, série 2. xvii. 327, M. Decaisne quotes— 1. M. Agardhianum ;
2. M. Velleianum; 8. M. tenuius.

Endlicher, in his * Mantissa Botanica, sistens Generum Plantarum
Supplementum Tertium,’ 1843, places the genus Microdictyon with
the genera Hydrodictyon and Talarodictyon, in the family Hydrodictyez,
but the fructification of AMierodietyon is unknown, and there is no rea-
son to believe that the cells produce perfect netted plants as in the
freshwater genus.

Endlicher also refers to the genus Dictylema of Rafinesque, Somio-
logia, n. 54, as a synonym of the genus.

Miss Endlicher refers to three species of the genu

. M. Agardhianum, Dec. 64.— Hydrodictyon solicit, var.
Tur Agardh, Syst. 85. Mare Rubrum.

. M. Felleyanum, Decaisne, 1. c.— Conferva. umbilicata, Velley in
Lim. Trans. v. 169. t. 7, ad insulas Sandwichenses.

. M. Montagneanum.—Anadyomene Calodictyon, Montagne, Flora
Pes Plant. Cell. 180. Mare Atlanticum.

It is to be observed here, that though the names of two are quoted
as Decaisne's, he has changed two of them.

M. Decaisne, in his paper above quoted, believes there are three
species, but he does not attempt to give any characters to distinguish
them, except the localities where they are found ; and Professor Harvey,
though he found three species, gives a name only to one of them,
which he regards as similar to those described by Montagne from the -
Canaries. Kützing, in his Species, in p. 512, gives specific characters

for M. Agardhianum and M. ems eit eopied from Montagne,
who gives it to distinguish from his 4 : oe Tam
: F

68 ON THE GENERA ANADYOMENE AND MICRODICTYON.

not able to examine either the species discovered by Botta in the Red Sea
or the one found in the Canaries, as there are no specimens of them in
the British Museum or my own collection, which only contains the
species discovered in Natal by Dr. Krauss, and the three species col-
lected by Professor Harvey in Australia and the Tongan Islands.

The four specimens in the British Museum appear to be very dis-
tinct species, but it is very difficult to distinguish them in words; this
difficulty partly arises from the very imperfect state in which they are,—

a defect generally incidental to Chlorospermous A/g@ in a dried state,
and especially to 4/gce of such a tender and fragile nature as the genus
under consideration.

In the following schedule I commence with the three species named
by Decaisne, of which I know nothing except what is contained in
the works quoted.

* Frond umbilicate, affixed by the centre.

1. M. Velleyanum ; frond expanded, fan-shaped, fixed in the centre ;
filaments very minute, slender; cells longer than broad; the colour
blackish when dry, sombre green when fresh.—C. umbilicata, Velley,
Linn. Soc. v. 169. t. 7. (1799). Hydrodictyon wmbilicatum, Agardh,
Syst. 83. M. Velleyanum, Decaisne, Arch. du Mus. ii. 117 (1834);
Ann. Soc. Nat. ser. 2, xvii. 327 ; Endlicher, Mantissa, ii. 1843.
Agardhianum, Decaisne ; Harvey, Algæ Austral. Exsiccate, n. 568.

Has. Australia: New South Wales, on the stem of a large fucus,
Governor Hunter, Velley ; Harvey, * Phycologia Australica,’ t. 50.
Sandwich Islands, Gaudichaud; abundant in Port Jackson and Para-
matta River, Harvey.

Decaisne established this species from Colonel Velley's figures and
descriptions, and from a fragment that M. Gaudichaud brought from
the Sandwich Islands, which is in the herbarium of the Jardin des
Plantes at Paris.

2. M. Calodictyon ; filaments moderately thick.—** Fronde solitaria,
suborbiculari e viridi fusco nigrescente, cribrosa, margine dissecta
lobataque ; venis quinis, mediis erectis, binis inferioribus patentibus
iem deflexis) membrana nulla annexis. Discus mamillatus scutatus,

bine digs unbes mw solitaria, planiuscula, diame tro

m pee pellucidis, confervoides, primariis quinis, quorum tres medians

4

ON THE GENERA ANADYOMENE AND MICRODICTYON. 69

plurimis inter seseque anastomosant, nec ut solenne est in congeneribus

membrana ulla conjuncta sunt.—JMontagne in l. c. A. Calodictyon,

Montagne in Webb and Berthelot, Fl. Canar. iv. 180. t. 8. f. 1 (1850).

M. Agardhianum, Decaisne, Arch. du Mus. ii. 115, 117, not Endl. AM.

Montagneanum, Endlicher, Mantissa, ii. 14. M. Calodictyon, Decaisne ; `

Kützing, Sp. Alg. 512.

AB. Atlantic Ocean, Canaries, Webb and Berthelot.

2. M. Montagnei ; filaments moderately thick, the colour white or
yellowish when dry.—* Microdictyon Montagnei," Harvey, Algæ Insul,
Amicorum Exsice. n. 89.

Has. Friendly Islands, Harvey, Herb. Brit. Mus.

The specimen of M. Montagnei, no. 89, from Professor Harvey's
collection, of specimens of Australian d/ge in the British’ Museum,
is very distinct in the large size of the cells, in the distribution of the
branches, and in the colour of the dried specimens, from the other Aus-
tralian and the Natal specimens in the Museum.

3. M. Kraussii ; filaments very slender, filiform; frond flat, divided
into wedge-shaped lobes from a central disk, having several more or
less imbricate lobes at the centre; colour blackish when dry; Calodic-
tyon.—M. Velleyanum, ** Decaisne;" Krauss, Pflanzen des Cap- und
Natal-landes in Flora, 1846, 215, ** in Batav. 210."

Has. S. Africa : Natal, Krauss, n. 273, Herb. Brit. Mus.

** Frond flat, foliaceous, imbricate at the base.

4. M. tenuius.—Hydrodictyon umbilicatum, var. tenuius, Agardh,
Syst. Alg. 85. M. fenuius, Decaisne, Ann. Se. Nat. 2 ser. xvii. 327.
M. Agardhianum, Endlicher, Mantissa, 14, not Decaisne.

Has. Red Sea, Djedda, Botta, Herb.

* The specimens from the Red Sea are aid than that described by
Velley, forming a kind of simple, foliaceous, flat expansion, at the centre
of which grows a considerable number of lamellæ.”—Decaisne, Arch.
du Mus. ii. 116.

Genus 2. PHYLLODICTYON, n. g.

The frond oblong, free, lobed or confluent ?, arising from a slender-
branched articulated filament; the basal filament elongate, with
opposite branches, each ending in a frond with a central rib, giving
off close opposite branches at right angles to the main stem and each
other.

70 ON THE GENERA ANADYOMENE AND MICRODICTYON.

This genus is described from a single specimen in the British Mu-
seum, collected by Mr. Menzies; it has evidently been torn by the
waves on the edges, and is not in such a good state as one might wish.
There are three, or rather the parts of three, oblong fronds, a smaller
one from each side of the base of the larger, each of the three sup-
ported by a thin articulated filament, arising from an elongated stem
an inch or so in length, with opposite branches.

As fixed on the paper with gum, the three fronds seem to coalesce
at the edge, where they touch or overlap, but this may be only from
the manner in which the specimen is mounted, and I fear that if it were
attempted to be re-spread, the specimen might be injured, so we must
wait until more specimens are obtained to settle the form of the edges
of the frond and other particulars relating to it.

There can be no doubt that its habit is very different from that of
the species of the genus Microdictyon, and that it is a beautiful Alga.

I can hardly understand how it has remained so long undescribed,
but I cannot find any reference to it in any work within my reach.

1. Phyllodictyon pulcherrimum.

Han. Gulf of Mexico, Archibald Menzies, £sq.,1802, Herb. Brit. Mus.

The fronds are ten inches long and about three inches wide.

The Cladophora (?) anastomosans, Harvey, ‘ Phycologia Australica,’
. 101, is nearly allied to this genus. It must form a genus to which
the name of P/erodictyon may be applied. It differs from PAyllo-
dictyon, in which all the joints of the oblong frond are of nearly the
same length, in the broad triangular shape of the frond, produced by the
different length of the joints of the stipes and of the main branches.
These joints gradually and regularly diminish in length as they approach
the margin of the frond, “the former is stipitate, dichotomously bi-tri-
pinnate, the pinne and pinnule opposite and horizontally patent, the
alternate pinnules here and there anastomosing,” and “arising from a
wall of irregular branched filaments.” — Dr. Harvey believes the single
specimen described and figured, which was cast ashore near Fre-
mantle, Swan River, to be the young state of a species that is more
netted in its adult age; the form of the frond and the length of
= the basal joint cannot be altered in the growth, and therefore Pfero-
dielyon anastomosans must always be easily distinguished from Phyllo-
— . Dr. Harvey mentions Cladophora composita ; this is a section of the

et

ON THE GENERA ANADYOMENE AND MICRODICTYON. 71

genus, or a species, that has neither occurred to me in any work no
herbarium. :

ADDITIONAL NOTES ON ANADYOMENE.

Since the printing of the first portion of this paper, Dr. Harvey has
kindly sent me some notes on it, and some additional specimens for
my collation and for examination. -

His specimen of Grayemma Menziesii is much smaller than the one
in the British Museum, and a considerable number of the filaments
are formed of a single series of cells, but all these simple lines of single
cells are continued for the length of several cells, without giving out
any branches ; they terminate in three or four equal cells, which are
continued side by side according to what I consider the normal struc-
ture of the plant, or, after one or two such groups of cells, they split
off again into long threads, formed of a single series of long linear cells,
one on the end of the other. These varieties confirm me in the dis-
tinctness of the plant as a genus for the 4nadyomene. :

. Harvey has also sent me some specimens of an Anadyomene
from West Florida and from Bermuda, which certainly show that
this species is variable in the size and form of the cells; and there is
one speeimen which seems in his opinion to combine the two species.
He says the soft rigid state of the frond depends partly on the age of
the specimen, partly on the length of time it is steeped in fresh water,
and partly on the manner of drying. “The Key West plants, which
are as common as Ulva are here, also differ greatly in the length of
the joints of the generating filaments in different parts of the plant."

Amongst the specimens which Dr. Harvey has so kindly sent me is
one named * Anadyomene (?) Leclancheri, Decaisne,” from the Sooloo
Archipelago. This plant shows that the characters which I have given
to the tribe must be modified, and that the genera should be arranged
into two groups, the first containing the genera I have described; they
have the interspaces between the generating filaments filled up with
smaller cells, making a continuous frond. The second has part of the
interspaces between the filaments void, forming a netted frond, pierced
with roundish holes or spaces between the meshes. En

The’ Alye@ of this group, though it has the netted frond, as in
Microdictyon, cannot be confounded with that genus, as the mesh is
formed of many different-sized and very variously-disposed cells, some

*

72 THIRSK BOTANICAL EXCHANGE CLUB.

of them radiating from a centre, while in Microdictyon each side of

the mesh is formed of a single conferva-like cell.

On this account I propose to call the genus Cystodictyon.
CysTODICTYON.

The frond netted with rounded holes or spaces between the meshes,
formed of elongate subcylindrical joints, giving out at certain dis-
tances a radiating fan-like series of cells, the interspaces between
the longitudinal filament and the fan-like cells being filled up with
unequal small cells.

Cystodictyon Leclancherii, t. f.—Anadyomene (?) Leclancherii, De-
caisne.
Has. Sooloo Archipelago, Herb. Harvey and Gray.
EXPLANATION OP Prare XLIV.
Fig. 1. Grayemma Menziesii, nat. size; 2, magnified section of ditto; 3;
magnified section of Calomena Brownii ; 4, magnified section of Anadyomene

Cutlerie ; 5, magnified section of Anadyomene Wrightii ; 6, magnified section
of Cystodictyon Leclancherii.

THIRSK BOTANICAL EXCHANGE CLUB.
(CURATOR’S REPORT FoR 1805.)
By J. G. Baker, Esq, AND WILLIAM Foccrrr, Esa.

As in previous years, we propose to give here a brief notice of the
more interesting plants that have come before us during the past year,

tricting such notice, as will be seen, to plants of which specimens
have passed through our hands, notable either on the score of critical
interest, or as having been found in tracts whence they are not regis-
tered in the * Cybele Britannica ' and its Supplement.

Thalictrum flexuosum, var. Through the kindness of Mr. William
Richardson in sending a bundle of roots and living specimens of the
Thalictrum of the exposed basaltic crags of Kyloe, near Belford,
Northumberland, we are enabled to furnish the following description :
—Stem 1 foot to 18 inches in height, green or purplish, leafy to the
base, zigzag, hollow in the centre, not compressible, subterete, hardly
striated towards the base, but marked in the upper part, especially
below the sheaths, slightly glandular. Lower stipules with adpressed,

d auricles

upper with reflexed . Leaves bipinnate ; the leaflets pale green

£

THIRSK BOTANICAL EXCHANGE CLUB. 73
above, glaucous and covered beneath with shining sessile glands, the
terminal segment about 3 inch broad and deep, cuneate or rounded or
even cordate at the base, three-parted at the apex, and sometimes the
partings again toothed. Main petiole rounded, and marked with three
striations on the back, channelled above, both the main and secondary
petioles spreading from the axis at right angles. Panicle very diffuse,
half the whole length of the stem or nearly so, the general outline ,
broadly triangular, the lowest branch only furnished with a leafy bract
about half its length; the branches patent or erecto-patent, arcuate,
only 9 to 12 distant flowers upon the main branches. Anthers apicu-
late, 1 line long, pendent ; the pedicel 2 lines long. Sepals narrowly
ovate, 2 lines long. Carpels 2 lines long without the style, narrowly
ovate, rather gibbous, irregularly 10-nerved, some of the nerves faint,
and others deeper. From the ordinary north of England riverside
form of the plant this differs principally by its hollow stem, smaller
glandular glaucous leaflets, and few-flowered leafy panicle.

Viola permixta, Jordan. M. Jordan identifies the Viola gathered by
Mr. Briggs, near Plymouth, and described in our report of last year as
intermediate between hirta and odorata, with his own V. permixta
(fasc. 7, p. 6, Boreau Fl. du Centre, 3rd edit. vol. ii. p. 74). He
sends examples of this gathered in the neighbourhood of Lyons, and
the comparison of our plant with these and an authentieated specimen
sent by Professor Van Heurck, from Antwerp, leaves little room to
doubt their substantial identity, though there are one or two trifling
points of discrepancy in the published descriptions. Mr. Briggs took
the trouble to send in spring several living examples of the Devonshire
plant, and we give now a more complete description of it, side by side
with one of the ordinary V. odorata.

FV. permixta.

Rootstock woody, scaly, wide-creep-
ing, sending out stolons, which bear
tufts of sites " flowers, and occa-
sionally ta take

Petioles mies throughout with
short stiff deflexed hairs at the flower-

der some of them 4 or 5 inches
long, w is longer than the pe-

duneles.

Leaves hairy all over on both sides,

V. odorata.
Rootstock woody, scaly, wide-
ereeping, sending out long-rooting
yo which bear tufts of leaves and

Pae oe inches long at the
flowering time, some rathi densely
hairy with deffexed hairs, some nearly
hairless, or the hairs so short as to be =.

quite inconspicuous.
Leaves rather less hairy on both

*

14

measuring at the flowering time about
lj inch long, including the lobes, by
1i broad, expanding in autumn to 4
inehes by 23, so much cordate that
there is only a narrow sinus left be-
tween the lobes, which are i inch
deep.

Stipules ur the ciliations

few and very s

Peduncles uk slender, 2-4 inches
long when the plant is in flower, the
lower part hairy, the upper ge d
a few scattered hairs; braet
linear and slightly sand lied:
placed endis below the middle of
the peduncle.

Sepals oblong, blunt, ped ciliated
along the lower t e edge;
petals gods rigs the eo wed imbri-

ed, -inch wide, the lateral pair
rather narrower, me lowest one $ inch

y
in the other, and with fewer veins;
ihe spur $ inch from its extremity to
the tip of the lower petal; the anther-
spur blunt, eurved upwards, four to
six times as as broad.

TAn or ega scented

Viola iilis var. kamulata.

THIRSK BOTANICAL EXCHANGE CLUB.

sides than on the other, measuring at
fi c

in the other, and the lobes shorter (not
more than 3 inch long), and diverging

s similar in shape, but the
ciliations closer and more numerous.

gland-ciliated, placed generally above
the middle of the peduncle.

Sepals oblong, blunt, sometimes the

e pair about as broad,
lowest one across, distinctly
emarginate at the apex; the sp

ur
keeled, and shorter and thicker than
in the other; the anther-spur curv:
blunt, three to four times as long as
broad.

Odorous.

Having now raised from seed the Pansy

ran

from Marrick Moor, near Richmond, mentioned in Baker’s ‘North
Yorkshire,’ as a form under Judea, and grown it for three years without
finding it lose its characteristics, we give a description of it here, to
draw the attention of botanists to it as a possibly distinet variety or
sub-species, s, bearing in some respects the same relation to typical Zutea
that arvensis has to tricolor. Rootstock thread-like, perennial, wide-
ereeping. Stems diffuse, much branched at the base, slender, quad-
ngular, pubescent below, but the pedicels naked. Lower leaves on
mied C renee a about a 3 of an inch long, roundish, with
ations | as broad as deep ; upper ovate, bluntish, or

= even seda canc gin crenations two or three times as broad as
p = Spale with. xci terminal lobe much larger than the others,

THIRSK BOTANICAL EXCHANGE CLUB. 75

leafy and toothed.. The lobes all ciliated, the lateral ones two or three
on one side, usually one only on the other, linear or subspathulate, en-
tire, erecto-patent or sometimes curved like a sickle. Bracts three-
quarters of the distance up the pedicel, minute, ovate, acute, about the
same width as the stalk. Sepals 3 of an inch long, lanceolate, acumi-
nate, slightly ciliated; the upper pair smaller, equalling the petals.
Expanded corolla 2 of an inch deep by 4 inch across. Petals all
yellow; upper pair pale, obovate, 2 lines across; lateral pair smaller,
deeper-coloured, with each a tuft of hairs at the throat; the lowest one
four lines across not marked at all, or marked at the throat with three to
five faint lines. Spur slender, curved upwards, barely 1} times as long
as the subquadrate, bluntly toothed calycine appendages. . Anther spur
linear-filiform, curved upwards, six to eight times as long as broad.
The typical V. lutea has the terminal lobe of the stipules entire, and
less leaf-like, the lower petal, when the plant is fairly developed, $
inch, the lateral pair 3 to 4 inch, and the upper pair 4 inch across, so
that the fully-expanded corolla measures about l inch each way, and
the spur keeled and thickened at the end, about twice as long as the
deeply-toothed calycine Kir c

Sagina ciliata. Sent by Mr. T. R. A. Briggs from Botus-fleming,
Cornwall New to the iu and Mr. Briggs has gathered it also in

Arenaria tenuifolia, var. viscosa, Bab. Under this name ME
Townsend sends a plant from gravel-pits near Eriswell, Suffolk. It is
not the true 4. viscosa of Schreber, which has not yet been found in
Britain, and is a much smaller plant than A. Zenuifolia, with capsule
shorter than the calyx, and petals half as long.

Agrimonia odorata. Sent by Rev. W. H. Purchas from Lydney,

loucestershire. Detected last summer by the Rev. W. W. Newbould
on hedgebanks near Thirsk, N.E. Yorkshire, and in woods near Staward
Peel, Northumberland. It had previously been gathered in the latter
county in two stations (Kyloe Crags, near Belford, and in Simonburn .
Dene, in North Tynedale), by Professor Oliver and Mr. W. H. Brown.
This adds two ponner and one subprovince to its area as given by
Mr. Watson.

. Rosa tomentosa. Sent by Mr. Briggs from near Landulph, in Corn-
wall, and from another station in the north of the same county.

Rosa micrantha. Sent by Mr. Briggs from various stations near

$

76 THIRSK BOTANICAL EXCHANGE CLUB.

Plymouth, some in Devonshire, and others across the Cornish :
boundary. A curious variety from near Bickleigh has globose fruit
and naked peduncles.

Berberis =
writes—** It i
indigenous.

Mr. Briggs sends a specimen, with which he
rom a Cornish station where I think it likely to be
tt grows in two or three spots among bushes that fringe
a low cliff or bank above St. John’s Lake, an inlet from Hamoaze, and
so connected with the sea."
Hybrids between Galium Mollugo and verum.

Mr. Briggs sends from the neighbourhood of Plymouth two forms of
Galium, with which he writes, “The first, which I obtained on the
edge of a cliff between Wembury and Bovisand on the 1st of July, is,
I doubt not, the G. verum, var. ochroleucum, of * English Botany,’ 3rd
edition. It is, I think, a hybrid. G. verum abounds on the cliffs
where I found it, and G. ias was growing near it. The other I
think also a hybrid between the same two species, but partaking more
of the characters of elatum. I found it on the 29th of June, growing
on a bank by the side of the road between Plymouth and Saltash.
There was only one root, close to which was a mass of. G. elatum and
a patch of G. verum." ‘The characters of these two plants are as
follows :—

G. vero-elatum.

Stems about 1 foot long, slender,

scarcely thickened at the nodes, pilose
_ throughout.

G. elato-verum.
Stems 14-2 feet long, much stronger
than in the other, conspicuously
pipes at the nodes, pilose through-

about eight in a whorl, and

Leaves
fully deflexed upon the main stem,
linear-subula: :

er and pilose principally on the
drib.

mi

. Panicle compact, the lower branches

pet about eight in a whorl,
deflexed upon the main stem, linear-
obovate mucronate, broadest at two-
thirds of the distance from the base
to the apex, the largest 2 inch long
by nearly 1 line broad, flat or the
edges slightly revolute, the texture
thin: than in the other,

midrib less prominent, the upper sur-
ace dull green and naked, the lower
n, pilose prineipally ih the

grey-gree
midrib, the margin furnished wi

row of short forward-pointing dede
Panicle composed of numerous dis-
tant long-stalked numerously-flowered

THIRSK BOTANICAL EXCHANGE CLUB. TI

1-2 inches long, and the internodes
still shorter; corolla segments a pale
but decided yellow, ovate, bluntish,
3 line long by 1 broad; the peduncles
usually under 1 line in length, ulti-
mately divaricate or defiexed; the fruit
smooth, naked.

Leaves and flowers m very
slightly t black in dryin

First fruit just full size July 1st, so

that it will probably flower about the

rs; corolla segments cream-
colar slightly tinged with purple,

eding a line in
length, ultimately erecto-patent, or
spreading at right angles, not deflexed;
the fruit smooth, naked.

Scarcely turns at all black in drying.

First flowers opening June 29;
styles united half the way down, some-

times longer than the stamens, some-
times shorter.

second week or middle of June, at
least a fortnight earlier than the other.

The flowers of both of these and of G. verum measure 1 line across
when fully expanded, of G. elatum 14 lines, of G. erectum 2 lines.
For France, Grenier and Godron describe four forms intermediate be-
tween verum on the one hand, and elatum and erectum on the other,
which they call eminens, approzimatum, decolorans, and ambiguum ; and
for Germany, Dr. F. Schultz describes two, which he calls Wirtgeni
and Paulianum. Of these decolorans, eminens, and Wirtgeni are
nearest to verum, the other three to Mollugo. It would seem that we
have here another instance of what has been observed to occur already
with Stachys palustris and sylvatica, Primula veris and vulgaris, Geum
rivale and urbanum, and perhaps also Lychnis diurna and vespertina,
where pairs of closely-allied plants produce natural hybrids, in which
sometimes the characters of one, and sometimes of the other parent,
predominate.

Antirrhinum Orontium. Sent by the Rev. F. Addison from the
neighbourhood of Braystones, in West Cumberland, where it has been
noted recently in large quantities by Mrs. Pratten, daughter of the
botanist Knapp. Anglesea is the most northern point, on the west
side of the island, from which it is registered in the * Cy 2

Thymus Serpyllum and Chamedrys. After several years’ cultivation
side by side, the North Yorkshire forms of these two plants exhibit the
following characters :—

: > best <u z S
aby Me fe the expanded, the i Med Eus dq
upper segment d sud the upper segment ro —

78 THIRSK BOTANICAL EXCHANGE CLUB.

crenate, the lower one faintly marked
in the throat
Two under-teeth of calyx linear, 1}
line long, quM. the upper three,
which are triangular in shape and
narrowed fme to an apiculus.
Flowers mostly in a terminal head.

Lea and owed
more gradually, the. lower half “fringed

nate, the lower one distinctly marked
on the throat.

Two under-teeth of calyx linear, 1
line long, the upper three not so broad

t the base as in the other, and not so

pointed.

Flowers aa with one or two
separated w

Leave a ae in proportion to
their jength, only the haft fringed.

with h:

A third form, from Falcon Clints, on the Durham side of the Tees,
has the corolla and manner of growth of T. Serpyllum, with linear-
lanceolate lower calyx-teeth, just equalling the upper ones; the leaves
and lowest bracts obovate-spathulate, nearly twice as long as broad,
including the haft, hairy not only all along the edges, but over the
blade, and the stems densely hairy with rough hairs.

Stachys palustri-sylvatica, Schiede. Mr. Briggs sends from the
border of a garden at Stoneybridge, Devonshire, and Mr. Bromwich
from Beausale Common, in Warwickshire, examples of a not uncom-
mon plant which eomes about midway between typical S. palustris and
the true S. ambigua of Smith. The leaves are narrower, less cordate,
and less deeply-toothed than in this latter, and the stalks under 3 inch
long. These agree very well with an example marked S. ambigua,
from Professor Boreau.

Rumex pratensis. Detected by the Rev. W. W. Newbould last
summer in several stations ranging for altitude from 150 to upwards
of 400 yards, in the dales-of Durham and Northumberland (Teesdale,
Weardale, and Allendale). This extends the north limit a province
beyond what is stated in the ‘Cybele,’ and some of the localities come
decidedly within the Superagrarian zone.

Surrey Chenopodia. Mr. Watson sends us this year, as he did last,
a series of packets of Surrey Chenopodia, with which he writes: “ The
Chenopodia from Surrey are sent. in continuation of a former series.
The packets include various forms of C. rubrum and C. urbicum or
intermedium. In the * Flora of Surrey’ a dwarf Chenopodium is given
under the name of C. botryoides ; but the specimens formerly distributed
. and supplemented by those now sent, suffice to show that the so-called

AS botryoides of the Poney Flora is really a state or a of C.

THIRSK BOTANICAL EXCHANGE CLUB. 19

rubrum, and not the true C. botryoides of the south-eastern coast. C.
urbicum and its variety intermedium are both included by name in the
‘Flora of Surrey. The specimens now sent will show what forms
were included under those two names. As no greater differences ap-
pear between these two forms than are found between varieties of C.
album or of C. rubrum, it seems proper to look upon them also as one
single species. Perhaps all of them would be assigned to C. inter-
medium only by Continental botanists, and if so, it may be held very
doubtful whether the typical C. wrbicum has ever really occurred in
England. Branches from two or three large plants of C. glaucum,
found in Guernsey, are introduced into some of the packets, because
this is a very scarce species, and some mistakes and misnomers of
it occur in works on British botany. The two dozen packets are
numbered consecutively, but only about one-half of them contain a full
series of the species and varieties.”

Salix viridis? Mr. Watson sends a set of specimens in leaf thus
labelled, with which he writes: ** Salix viridis ? is sent for distribution,
in order to draw attention to the species of Fries, which has been stated
to occur in different counties of England, on faith of specimens seen
and named by Dr. Anderson, author of the ‘Salices Lapponie.’ Of
course, it cannot be quite certain that Dr. Anderson would have like-
wise so named the examples now sent, but they do closely resemble
some of the specimens from Surrey, which he named 5. viridis.”

S. viridis is stated by Fries* to be characterized by diandrous male
flowers, * arrect ' entkina with leafy stalks, concolorous deciduous
seales, lanceolate-acuminate leaves, which are perfectly glabrous on

th sides even when quite young and tough, erect branches. Fries
seems to consider it as nearest to S. fragilis, but tending towards
triandra in the habit of the catkins, and alba by the toughness of the
branches; but a specimen from Mr. Watson gathered by Nyman, heer
Stockholm, has the young leaves decidedly silky, so that it would T
pear doubtful whether one of the characteristics mainly relied upon is
absolute. In this example, the flowers of which are taken from the
staminate plant when very young, the leaves in shape and runs
resemble those of fragilis, the peduncles being densely silky, and te
scales not not more than j inch long, silky, narrowly obovate and

* ‘Summa Vegetabilium, p. 204.

80 THIRSK BOTANICAL EXCHANGE CLUB.

bluntish. In S. fragilis the scales vary exceedingly in length and
shape, and are sometimes nearly naked ; in 5S. aléa it is the same, and
they are sometimes quite naked; in S. triandra they are always quite
naked, more tenacious in texture, broader, and in shape bluntly
spathulate. :

S. undulata. Mr. Watson sends also a set of specimens in leaf
from North Surrey, thus labelled on the authority of Dr. Anderson.
This species is easily distinguishable from S. triandra, when in flower,
by its shaggy scales, elongated style, and in the normal form by its
silky capsule.

Hymenophyllum Wilsoni. Sent by Mr. W. Richardson from Hare-
hope Moor, near Eglingham, on the Northumberland flank of the
Cheviots. This is questioned as a plant of the Tyne province, in
‘Cybele’ supplement; but there are specimens in Winch’s herbarium
gathered on Simonside by Sir Walter Trevelyan, who has recently re-
found it on the same hill.

Inrropuctions.—The principal plants which come under this head,
which we have to notice this year, are the following :—

Alyssum calycinum. Field near Little Marlow, Bucks. J. Britten.

Neslia a On the beach at Sandown, Kent, August, 1865.
Mrs. Ben

sus ities, Mitcham, Surrey. H. Trimen.

Saponaria Vaccaria. Beach at Sandown, Kent. Mrs. Benson.

Arenaria montana, Wimbledon Common, Surrey; first noticed
. seven years ago by Mr. Pollock,.of Wimbledon. W. Thistleton Dyer.

Trifolium agrarium, Linn. (T. aureum, Pollich.) —Clover-field at
Dounton, High Wycombe, Bucks. J. Britten. A weed in a barley-
field at Hawnby, N.E. Yorks. (J. G. Baker), and seen several times by
both of us in forage fields in the neighbourhood of Thirsk.

Vicia (Ervum) monanthos. Numerous specimens in a field of E.
sativa, at Allenheads, Northumberland, 459 yards above sea-level, July
and August, 1865. J. G. B.

Bupleurum protractum. Meadow near Gloucester. Dr. St. Brody.

Ammi majus. Bank of the Severn, near Gloucester. Dr. St. Brody.
(See Journ. of Bot. 1865, p. 26.)

Artemisia scoparia, with Hibiscus Trionum, Malva crispa, and other
mostly mid-European species, in great abundance i in London on the
site of the Exhibition of 1862.

ON PAPAYA VULGARIS, 81

Aster leucanthemus, Desf. One root from 1860 to 1865, near
Thimble-bridge, Thames Ditton, Surrey, where it will likely be soon
lost by building changes. H. C. Watson.

Phyteuma spicatum. A single root of the blue-flowered variety, on
a railway embankment near Hill Wootton, Warwick. H. Bromwich.

Echinospermum Lappula. In the same station as the Neslia and
Saponaria Vaccaria mentioned above.

Plantago arenaria. Southend, Essex ; a few plants on the beach east
of the gasworks. J. T. Boswell Syme

Amaranthus retroflexus, Waste ground near Gloucester. Dr. St.

y.

y

Thirsk, January 24, 1866.

ON PAPAYA VULGARIS, De Cand.
By A. Ernst, Esq.

In a letter dated October 14th, 1865, Dr. B. Seemann drew my
attention to the estivation of the male flowers of Papaya vulgaris,
asking whether it was always dextrorsal and sinistrorsal in the same
raceme, as he had found it in his Vitian specimens. It was only
within the last few days that I had material enough for answering this
question satisfactorily. I examined 875 flowers, 626 of which (or
71°5 per cent.) had a dextrorsal, 249 (or 28:5 per cent.) a sinistrorsal
æstivation, both forms really occurring in the same raceme.

At the same time I made some other observations on this imper-
fectly-known plant, which I may here briefly state.

apaya has three different kinds of flowers,—staminiferous, pistil-
liferous, and hermaphrodite. The latter two are found on the same
tree, whereas the stamen-bearing flowers grow exclusively on distinct
individuals, which in this country is called “ Lechoso macho" (i.e.
m

£).

Alph. de Candolle's description of the male flowers of Papayacee
(Prod. 15. ii. 412) agrees very well with our species. Nevertheless
there are two additions to be made. The difference of sestivation is
already mentioned. In all the male flowers I examined, the anthers
had no appendix at all, but a very small mucro, ems marks the
upper end of the longitudinal slit by which the anther open. The —

VOL. iv. [MARCH 1, 1866.] — zo: :

82 ON PAPAYA VULGARIS.

back part of the stamen is covered with whitish down. Nearly all the
stamen-bearing flowers have a rudimentary pistil, * e basi ovoideà longe
subulatum.” (A. De Cand. 1. c. ; conf. also Journal of Botany, iii. 310.)

The pistilliferous flowers appear to be little known, as Alph. De
Candolle complains of having found none in the different herbaria,*
and I beg leave to give the following description :—

Petala 5, a basi libera, calyci alterna, lanceolato-linearia, erecta
(4—5 c.m. longa, 10—15 m.m. lata) estivatione dextrorsum contorta (in
flore adulto apice bis terve spiraliter contorta); staminum rudimenta
nulla; ovarium ovoideum, leviter et obtuse pentagonum ; stylus mini-
mus; stigmata 5, irregulariter lobata, ambitu contorto, intus et mar-
gine exteriori (limbi instar) papillosa, caduca; ovula oo, 5-seriata,
anatropa.

The hermaphrodite kwo which produce fruit like the female
flowers, have been altogether overlooked; at least I could not find any
notice of them in the books at my disposal. I found them on aZ the
female trees I examined, though never in any great number. I add the
following description : —

Calyx ut in fcemina; corolla gamopetala, tubo ovoideo, calycino,
obtuse quinque-angulato, pariete crassa, lobis 5, dextrorsum contortis,
erectis; stamina ut in mare, fauci corolle inserta; ovarium semi-
superum, parte inferiori inclusa, non adnata ; ovula oo, in juvenili floris
statu pariete externa inordinatim acervata, in flore adulto 5-seriata;
stylus minimus (aut, si mavis, nullus) ; stigmata 5, inzequalia, indivisa,
papillosa.

The stem of Papaya is generally simple; but sometimes it becomes
branched when getting old, and then it does no longer produce fruit.
The pith disappears very soon, and the hollow parts fill up with a
watery fluid, which even in the hot season does not evaporate. The
tree thus acts as a kind of natural drainage, a fact well known to the
people of this eountry, and it is planted, not so much for the fruit,
which is'no favourite here, as for its water-absorbing power.T

* Ihave preserved a considerable number of female and hermaphrodite
Lear in alcohol, whieh I shall forward for distribution to the Editor of this

aromatic taste, which resembles

By making slight incisions in the unripe

A NEW FIJIAN HEDYCARIA. 83

About Caracas, I have as yet met with the following three Papayacee
only, viz. Papaya vulgaris, De Cand. ; Vasconcellea cauliflora, De Cand.
(conf. Journ. of Bot. iii. 310) ; and Vasconcellea microcarpa, De Cand.
Of the last species I have seen the fruit only, which is truly 5-celled ;
whilst the shape of the fruit and the seeds are exactly as described in
the * Prodromus."

Carácas, Venezuela, January 1, 1866.

A NEW FIJIAN HEDYCARIA.
By Pror. Asa GRAY.

l. Hedycaria dorstenivides, sp. nov.; foliis fere membranaceis
ovatis oblongisve plerumque integerrimis longius petiolatis; racemis
terminalibus 5—7-floris; receptaculo cum perigonio peltato-disciformi
margine subintegerrimo, masculo glabro supra antheris in numeris
dense vestito, connectivi apice dilatato truncato quam loculi angusti
latiore; fructifero supra pubescente; drupis haud stipitatis.

ar. B. denticulata ; foliis membranaceis rariter dentatis vel denti- .
culatis.

Has. Sandal-wood Bay, Fiji Islands; with broadly ovate, also
Vanua Levu, with oblong leaves, all entire. Samoan Islands; mostly
with larger and thinner, ovate-oblong leaves, sometimes toothed

ar. B.

The peculiarity of the species is in the flat, disk-shaped, Dorstenia-
like male (and I suppose also female) receptacle, the lobes or calycine
part of which is reduced to obscure crenatures, and in the truncate-
dilated tip of the connective of the anther, resembling that of most
Anonacee.

I have from the Fiji Islands imperfect specimens of what I take may
be a new genus of Monimiacee-Atherospermee, with alternate entire

fruit, the milk runs forth abundantly ; it » then of a bluish-white colour, and
of a very s smell. It congeals almos t instantly, forming a kind of trans-
parent gelatine, which has no irn but an’ acrid, burning tas taste. This sub-
stance is soluble in alcohol. Mr. Feustell, of this town, town, is engaged in making

a careful chemical analysis of the milk, The vernacular name, * Lechoso”
Ge e. containing milk), is of a comparatively recent date; Gumila, Caulin, and
all the writers of the last century call the tree Papaya.

81 MODERN TENDENCY TO COMBINE SPECIES.

leaves, and a sort of lignescent receptacle, bearing achenioid ovaries,
very hairy, and a perianth of 4 or 6 broad lobes; but we can make
nothing of it, unless Dr. Seemann should have some materials.

REMARKS ON THE MODERN TENDENCY TO COMBINE
SPECIES.

By H. F. Hanes, Pn.D,, erc.

The extreme tendency shown by some.of the most illustrious and ex-
perienced of modern botanists to combine closcly-allied species, is no
doubt to be regarded as a practical protest against the views of such
writers as MM. Boreau, Jordan, Schott, and, to some extent, Boissier.
But as is usual in such cases, the reaction has been as excessive as the .
evil which called it into existence; and, as I have elsewhere had occa-
sion to remark, in many instances the reductions are evidently pro-
posed on purely abstract grounds, or mere theoretical notions as to the
possible extent of variation, and not from direct observation ; in other
words, a given plant is assumed to be a form of some allied species,
because, in the writer's judgment, that species ought to vary within
certain limits. It is not difficult to adduce direct proof of such being
the case. The Australian continent, from climate and physical con-
figuration, appears pre-eminently to favour variation. After years’
close study of the vegetation of that vast territory, influenced doubtless
by daily accumulating examples of the protean forms assumed by com-
mon and well-known plants, the excellent and laborious Dr. F. Mueller;
in his ‘Plants Indigenous to Victoria,’ combined various species of
Boronia, Dodonea, and Tribulus. . Bentham, re-examining the
species of these genera in his ‘Flora Australiensis,’ with the same
materials used by Dr. Mueller, not only in many instances is at issue
with that author, but even in some cases considers the reduced species
more nearly to others than those to which they had been referred. At
page 18 of the above work, Dr. Mueller unites without hesitation
Hibbertia angustifolia and H. fasciculata; Mr. Bentham, after careful
revision of the whole genus, not only keeps them apart, but places
them in different subsections. Dr. J. D. Hooker, in his paper on the
distribution of Arctic plants, reduces the American Viola blanda,

s Willd., to F. Tee L., on which Professor Asa Gray observes (Am.

MODERN TENDENCY TO COMBINE SPECIES. 85

Journ. Se. and Arts, xxxiii. 404), “ Dr. Hooker goes a step too far iu
referring our V. blanda (with its lanceolate sepals and white flowers)
to V. palustris." Again, in reference to Dr. Hooker’s combination of
Archangelica Gmelini, De Cand., and A. atropurpurea, Hoffm., Professor
Gray writes, ** I have no question (theories of derivation apart), that
these plants are abundantly distinet, as well in their fruit as in their
whole appearance." I will cite only one other example, the eccentric
combinations of Campanule proposed by Vucotinovie. "The differences
between advocates of this system are in themselves not uninstructive.
In all the above instances, it seems to me manifest that theoretical
views have alone determined the reductions ; and if this be admitted, it
is difficult to deny that such a practice must be directly detrimental to
science. In the many cases where the limits and complex relations of
species are puzzling, what is wanted is an (Edipus, not an Alexander :
we have to decipher the enigmas of nature, not to settle them by an
authoritative cutting of the knot. A theoretical decision, since it is
not based on actual observation, is, indeed, strictly speaking, an eva-
sion, not a solution of the difficulty. Between the opposite views above
referred to, I believe the prudent and cautious student will do well to
steer a juste milieu course; in botany, no less than in the ordinary
affairs of life, ** Ne quid nimis" is a useful and reliable maxim.

The following excellent remarks of Fries seem to me deserving of
all attention, especially from young botanists :—‘ Minus noxiam cen-
semus levitatem, qua nove species hine inde proponuntur, quam
temeritatem, qua magne ceterum auctoritatis viri, obiter inspecto uno
alterove specimine sicco, dubia movent de plantis cuique in natura
perito botanico distinctissimis. . . . Si enim consentiant in cardine, que
in natura confluant aut constanter differant, levioris utique est momenti,
utrum singulas distinguamus, an plures affines, quas cæterum con-.
stantes agnoscimus, sub communi titulo comprehendamus e theoria
easdem ob affinitatem ex eodem typo primario natas, quam rem nulla
bi epis vel goes vel refutare valet, eum involvat petitionem."

. Mant. iii. p. 8.) Here the particular evil of t
modern tendens is well pointed out. Instead of attention being
directed to critical and very possibly distinct forms, the practice of
massing them together, undistinguished even as varieties, ——
diverts attention from them, and thus impedes a careful and.
tive study. Huh aiene botanists were thoroughly loci, fiy

86 NOTE ON THE GENERA CUPHEANTHUS AND PUNICA.

would probably have to combine very many universally-recognized
species, as has indeed been done, franchement et hardiment, by Mr.
Bentham in his * Handbook of the British Flora.’ Take, for example,
two such closely-allied plants as Bupleurum rotundifolium, L., and B
protractum, Hffmg. and Lk.; these absolutely differ only by the
greater or less number of kai and by the smooth or tuberculate
fruit. Now, a depauperate inflorescence is certainly no very strong
character, and the fruits of Umbellifers are in several instances (e. g.
typical Cachrys pterochlæna, De Cand., et ejusdem var. leiocarpa,
Cosson), variable as to surface. The examination of two such plants
as those I have just alluded to will make any reflecting, person ponder
over Mr. Darwin’s most acute query as to what is meant by affinity, if
not community of descent ; and the concluding sentence quoted from
Fries will show that, though willing enough to assent (by anticipation)
to this hypothesis, he has stated the objection which will always be
urged against it by adversaries, that it is incapable of proof; that is to
say, from an /ypothesis it can, by its nature, never become a recognized
fact in science. Now, hypotheses involving unfamiliar assumptions, or
which are primd facie very startling, are perhaps for the most part
welcomed or rejected rather according to the particular bias of each
particular thinker’s mind than from other considerations.

In making the foregoing remarks, it is scarcely necessary for me to
disclaim any disrespect towards the eminent authors whose opinions I
dissent from. I do not, of course, pretend to possess a tithe of their

earning, experience, or varied opportunities for study. But as in
politics and religion, so in scientific questions, we find the most single-
minded desire to seek truth, the acutest mental powers, and the ripest
experience, consistent with the most widely-divergent views; and
many years’ unremitting devotion to botanical studies gives me, I hope,
a claim to state my own conclusions.

Whampoa, S. China, 10th October, 1865.

NOTE ON THE GENERA CUPHEANTHUS AND PUNICA.

In my ‘Flora of the Viti Islands,’ p. 76 in adnot., I described a
genus from New Caledonia, which towards the end of last century had
been discovered by Anderson, but never before been made known.

CORRESPONDENCE. 87

The genus is an anomalous one, and as its long tubular curved calyx
reminded me of Cuphea, I named it Cupheanthus. At first I decided
to place it in Lythrariee, and had actually the letterpress set up in that
way, but finally determined to retain it in Myrtacee, chiefly on account
of its inferior ovary, and certain features which it has in common with
Punica, such as the thick valvate and coloured calyx, and the impunc-
tate subverticillate leaves. I now find that Bentham and Hooker
(* Genera Plantarum,’ p. 696), whilst retaining Cupheanthus amongst
the anomalous genera of Myrtacea, refer Punica to Lythrariee. In
my mind there is no doubt that Punica and Cupheanthus are closely
allied, and must be dealt with collectively; and it is singular that we
should have arrived independently at the same conclusion about their
affinity. Unfortunately, the only specimen of Cupheanthus existing at
the British Museum, is imperfect, but I think there is no doubt that
the calyx is valvate; I have never seen any calyx of the thickness of
that of Cupheanthus that is imbricate, as the authors of the ‘ Genera
Plantarum’ suppose it to be. Recent investigations have almost
completely broken down the boundary-line between Myrtacee and
Lythrariee upon which systematists formerly used to rely. I am
therefore rather curious to see what absolute characters Bentham and
Hooker have been able to find to distinguish them, or whether their
labours—which nobody appreciates more than I do—tend to show that
the two supposed Orders should be merged into one.—B. SEEMANN.

——

CORRESPONDENCE.

White-flowered Varieties of British Plants.

High Wycombe, January 5, 1866.
Geranium pheum, L.; Antirrhinum Orontium, L.; Armeria maritima, L. ;
Daphne Mezereum, L. ; and Scilla autumnalis, ne may be added to my pre-
vious list, and these, with those given by Mr. — m III. p. 383) will
i H variation rs to 171; viz. 92
having blossoms in which some shade of red normally uni A 58 in
which some shade of blue — ipid and 22 in imis some shade
of redominates
yellow normally p ox e.
JaMES BRITTEN.

Ed
=

88 CORRESPONDENCE.

Leucojum vernum a probable British Plant.

118, Embden Street, Hulme, Manchester, February 5, 1866.
Last autumn an acquaintance of ours brought, from near Bridport, Dorset,

- a number of bulbs of a plant well known to the rustics of that pastoral neigh-

bourhood by the name of “Butter and Eggs;” the locality was described as
an old neglected hedgerow, overrun with brambles, etc., and it was further
stated, that for generations back the plant had been known as a favourite wild-

wer on account of its beauty, sweetness, and appearance in the early spring.

The bulbs were planted in a belt of wood, and the plant turns out to be
Leucojum vernum, which is described as occurring in similar situations in Ger-
many, etc., and I make this communication with the view of directing the atten-
tion of botanists who may happen to visit the neighbourhood to it, in order
that the locality may be further examined.

Yours, etc., J. HARDY.

Bougainvillea spectabilis in New South Wales.

Sydney, New South Wales, December 19, 1865.
The Bougainvillea, an ornamental and sħowy evergreen climber, a native of
the lowlands of Peru and Bolivia, is now naturalized in New South Wales,

great perfe

months of September, October, and November, displaying a mass of rich and

illiant rose-colour, or rather a hue closely resembling the new and delicate
colour called mauve; this beauty of colour is imparted by the floral bracts,
among which, on examination, the small, i t flowers are found. This
elegant shrub continues full two months in bloom. Isawa magnificent ved
men at the end of October in full bloom at the rear of the residence of Willi
Byrnes, Esq., at Paramatta, forming a gorgeous show, the tree being abd
in a “perfect blaze of dowam,” extending by meenen to the length of
47 x 12 feet, forming 564 superficial feet. The trunk at

extent, and trained in its praci position, a
and has continued to

the Bignonia venusta, with its puso festoons of orange-coloured blossoms,
and the Wistaria Si €t with a profusion of pendulous clusters of delicate
blue flowers, all in bloom at the same time, imparting their rich and bright
DEA P xat eels of the houses, or trailing over the trellis
in the gardens, Yours, ete.,

Groner Bewnert, M.D.

E id

NEW PUBLICATIONS. 89

Explosion of Pods with an audible Report.

Sydney, N. S. Wales, December 18, 1865.

Some time since, I received some pods of a leguminous plant, found in
abundance about the Mackenzie River, Rockhampton, Queensland, known by
the popular name of the * Mackenzie or Rockhampton Bean," and which has
been found as good a vegetable as the “ uisi It is found growing
abundantly on the sandy banks of the creeks, as well as in the scrubs on the
summit of the Granite ranges. I placed the ripe pods on the chimney-piece,
and one evening, just after a fire had been lighted, I was startled by a loud
noise, exactly as if one of the glass shades had been suddenly cracked ; on exa-
mination I found the noise was occasioned by the explosion of the pods, and
seeds being scattered with great force over the room. No doubt the warmth
of the fire condensed the air contained in the pods, and caused the explosion.

Yours, etc.,
Gzonazr Beynett, M.D.

NEW PUBLICATIONS.

The Every-day Book of Natural History, comprising a Note for every
day on the Flowers, Insects, Birds, Animals, etc., most commonly ob-
served on rambles into the country throughout the year. By James
Cundall. With illustrations. London: F. Warne and Co. 1866.
This is a reprint of short notes on natural history subjects which

first appeared in the * Western Daily Press,' and have undergone some

revision. The idea of supplying a popular botanical or zoological
article for every day of the year is a happy one, and we regret that

J. C., as the author calls himself on the title page, and James Cundall

as he signs himself at the end of the preface, did not turn it to better

aecount than furnish slight and short compilations, in which he gene-
rally manages to miss the very points which a popular writer should
have endeavoured to bring out. lle opens his book with the Daisy.

Now, an explanation of its name (** Day's-eye ") would have furnished

a capital peg for hanging some interesting faets upon about the closing

in of the ray-florets when the sky is becoming overcast or evening

approaches. He might have launched out into the motion of plants,
or pointed out the singular difference between our Daisy and the Aus-
tralian, the ray-florets of which, like those of many other Composite
of the southern hemisphere, turn backwards when not under the
full influence of the sun. In a popular book au interesting story
might have been told in connection with — sold in our Lon-

90 NEW PUBLICATIONS.

don streets by beggars of the most abject description, and about the
trade of which some statistics are available. If the book was worth a
longer notice in a Journal like ours, we might go right through its
pages, offering hints and suggestions; but we must pause, hoping that
the author, before he comes again before the public, will more profit-
ably cultivate a field for which he evidently has a fancy.

A Monograph of the British Cladonie. By W.Mudd. 1 vol. quarto,

36 pp- with fasciculus of dried specimens of 80 species and

varietie

hat Rubus is to the student of British flowering plants, Cladonia
is to the lichenist, with the added intricacy which results from the dif-
ferent appearances assumed by the same plant in diferent stages of
growth. As our author writes, “The genus is well defined, and its
limits easily determined, (he includes under the name, it should be ob-
served, like most modern writers, Scyphophorus and Pycnothelia of the
British flora,) but by far the greater portion of its species are doubtful
and unsatisfactory. They have such a strong tendency to break up
into endless varieties or forms, that the student is often puzzled to
know which are to be regarded as types of species and which as de-
generations. Such genera furnish a fitting task for the monographers.
General botanists have usually their hands too full to unravel their
intricacies ; and as it has been with most other genera of this kind, so
it has been with Cladonia. There has been an extremely wide diver-
gence in regard to the limitation of the book-species. Some, like
Scopoli and Hudson, have cut the Gordian knot by referring all the
varied forms of Cup-mosses to a single species. Both here and in his
Manual, Mr. Mudd has steered a middle course between the opposite
extremes. For Britain, exclusive of the ambiguous Cladonia vermicu-
laris of Swartz, he recognizes and describes fourteen specific types,
viz. :—1. endiviefolia ; 2. cervicornis; 3. coralloidea ; ^. cariosa ; 5.
pyvidata ; 6. gracilis; 1. degenerans ; 8. squamosa; 9. furcata; 10.
rangiferina ; 11. stellata ; 12. amaurocrea ; 13. coccifera; 14. Papil-
laria; and under these he groups 143 described varieties, or, as
most of them would perhaps better be designated, states of develop-
ment. The example of illustrating the genus by special fasciculi of
specimens, has been set upon the Continent by the Abbé Coemans and
Professor Anzi, who have lately issued beautifully-prepared sets of the

NEW PUBLICATIONS. 91

Belgian and Italian forms. Mr. Mudd has followed this method, and
subjoins to his paper very full and satisfactory examples of all his
species, and upwards of eighty of his forms, so that altogether his work
possesses that commendable thoroughness which, when a monograph
lacks, it stands without excuse.

The only fault which we have to find is on the score of nomenclature.
It seems to us that the lichenists are causing themselves considerable
needless confusion by not following the received rules with regard to
the adoption of names and citation of authorities for them. Scheerer
is the principal offender in this respect. To cast aside the widely-
accepted Linnzean name of uncialis, and re-christen the plant stellata,
as Scherer has done, and Keerber, Rabenhorst, and Mr. Mudd have
followed him in doing, is quite contrary to rule. Mr. Mudd's “ Cla-
donia endiviafolia, Ach.," is just Hudson's Lichen foliaceus (1778).
The name endiviafolius goes back as far as Vaillant and Micheli, but
in post-Linnzan times Dickson was the first to apply it, whilst
alpestris and sylvatica, for which Mr. Mudd cites Hoffman and
Acharius, both go back to Linnzeus.

About the spermogones of Cladonia vermicularis, a doubtful plant
altogether, the lichenists are widely at issue. What Dr. Nylander
considers as the spermogones of the C/adonia, Mr. Mudd refers to a
new parasitic Endocarpon, which he describes here under the name of
E. Crombii; and what Dr. Lindsay considers as such he credits to a
Lecidea. As the readers of the Journal will already be prepared to
understand from what Mr. Carroll has told them, since the publication
of the Manual in 1861, a large number of Lichens new to Britain have
been detected, and Mr. Mudd intimates that a revised edition of that
work is in preparation.

Notes sur quelques Plantes rares ou critiques de la Belgique. Cinquième
fascicule. By Professor Crépin. Brussels : Gustave Mayolez. 1865.
8vo, 274 pp. with 6 plates.

The establishment of the Royal Society of Botany in Belgium has
given a great impulse to the study of its indigenous vegetation, and
Professor Crépin has in this, the fifth part of his notes, to register the
discovery of fourteen novelties, in addition to eight species now clearly
established as Belgian plants, which before were classed amongst the
* doubtfuls.” These twenty-four species are the following, viz. :

2

92 BOTANICAL NEWS.

Adonis flammea, Adonis autumnalis, Neslia paniculata, Colutea arbo-
rescens, Vicia villosa, Asperula glauca, Crepis pulchra, Verbascum
pulverulentum, Rumex aquaticus, Rumex maximus, Stellera Passerina,
Taxus baccata, Orchis palustris, Potamogeton mucronatus, Corallorhiza
innata, Carex dioica, Carex paradoxa, Carex ornithopoda, Carex depau-
perata, Glyceria Borreri, Aspidium Lonchitis, Chara Braunit.

All these are fully characterized, the critical species being described
and compared with their allies with great care and minuteness ; and in
addition to this nearly seventy other species are enumerated, which are
rare in Belgium, on the local distribution of which the excursions of
1865 have thrown new light. Considering the feebleness of the boreal or
alpine element in the Belgian flora, we may consider Aspidium Lon-
chitis and Corallorhiza the most interesting of the additions. They
have both been met with in the Ardennes, where they are associated
with Lycopodium alpinum and Allosorus crispus. Of the former only
a single tuft has been gathered, at an elevation, if we understand M.
Crépin correctly, of 250 metres above sea-level. Potamogeton mucro-
matus is our compressus. Chara Braunii (C. coronata, A. Braun) is
known in every continent except Australia, and in Western Europe is
diffused from Finland southward to Spain and Corsica, so that it may
reasonably be expected in Britain. It is characterized by stem and
rays formed of simple tubes and upper articulations terminated by
numerous points. In a supplementary paper on the European Gly-
ceria, M. Crépin proposes two new species, both from the shores of
the Mediterranean, which he names expansa and pseudo-distans. The
six plates are entirely devoted to the illustration of this genus. Our
G. Borreri M. Crépin has found in Belgium abundantly, not only on
the seashore, but also in sandy ground inland, and recognizes as a
fully distinct species.

BOTANICAL NEWS.

Mr. Hemsley, of Kew, is now collecting materials for a flora of his native
county, Sussex, and would feel thankful to resident botanists for — —
.. lists and specimens of critical plants. Communications should be

. him at Kew, W.; and as a certain number of subscribers de: br
fore any final arrangement can be made for publication, we trust our British.
. botanists will not fail to encourage him by sending in their names
prato dad icta being signed by botanists to urge upon Go-

BOTANICAL NEWS. 93

vernment the — € of yen the herbarium and part of the library
of the late Sir W. Hooke 6000.

The Stockholm Academy is going to — a photo-lithographic reprint of
the first edition of Linnzus’s * Systema Nat

Austrian Government has bought the dp and alpine collection of

Schott's herbarium, and the Horticultural Society of London the library of the
late Dr. Lindle

The series of aimi lectures which Drs. Huxley and Carpenter and Sir

whether Sunday scientific lectures are or are not an infringement of the law.
The Jamaica papers of December 6, 1865; remark on the sukjeet 1 of seats

cultivation : —**The alleged difficult

difficulties which were regarded with superstitious ‘awe, insomuch that even

our Prime Minister shared in the delusion, has now been practically solved.

vend Journ. of Bot. ii. p. 100.) We trust that Mr. Nathaniel Wilson
some mark of appreciation from the country for his postremam in
k culation om these valuable plants, notwithstanding obstacles and ‘ good
and eyil rp
F Bennett, Miers, Babington, and Daubeny have been elected
verni of the International Botanical Congress.
27th of January, died, at Gratz, in his sixty-ninth n: Dr. Joseph
Maly, Red of a ‘Flora von Deutschland,’ * Botanik für Dam ,’ and several
other works. He was a native of Prague, but resided the baci part of his life
at Sapa where he practised as homceopathist until, about fifteen years ago, he
became totally deaf. In his private character he was a very estimable man,
botanist

Our prea of this month must also include the names of Dr. Peter J.
Lenné, Director General of the Royal Gardens at Potsdam, near Berlin, who

survives i the Leguminous genus Lennea ; also that of Gooxes. Se

of a monograph of Sempervivum, of which he
largest colltions in roe, end many pomologizal atl

94 BOTANICAL NEWS,

BOTANIOAL Socrery OF eeiam pene 14. Professor Balfour in the

ad: —I. Ob
Moringa. By N. A. Dalzell, M.A. eir: “The author called attention to the
affinity between Moringa and the Bignoniacee. In both there is a long pendu-
— Sn. es endet seeds seated in hib of a spongy or corky placenta ;

with the radicle next the hilum
Aou the seeds of Bignoniacee are gen EDA transverse, yet Moringa agrees
with the tribe Incarvillee in having the seeds pendulous, while in the amygda-

loidal penne of the cotyledons, Moringa resembles Oxrycladus and Crescen-
tia. In habit, foliage, and inflorescence there is a striking resemblance be-
tween Moringa and Bignoniacee, as may be well seen in Bignonia moringe-
folia, B. xylocarpa, and Millingtonia hortensis. The author considers Moringa
as essentially gamopetalous, and thinks that there is no true disk ; what has

Petrarche, De Cand., as an Irish Plant. By F. Naylor, T A specimen of

edition of his ‘ British Ferns,’ III. On the Cyclone of 5th October, 1864, at
the Botanic Garden, Calcutta. E 'Thomas Anderson. (Already published
in ‘Journal of Botany, Vol. III. p. 370.) IV. Notice of Plants collected in.
cdand, ete. By M. Ed. Jardin, Cherbourg. M. Jardin's paper was accom-
panied by a set of specimens of plants collected by him in Iceland, Faroe Is-
lands, and Norway. Some of them were found in very hot springs and in the
vicinity of the Geysers. Among them werean Equisetum, a Juncus, a Conferva,
a Potamogeton, a Chara, a Hippuris, and a Hypnum. V. Letter from Mr.
William Milne, dated Cameroons, Africa, 27th June, 1865. Mr. Milne alludes
to the improvement which has taken place in Fernando Po and its vicinity by
the clearing of the ground and the planting of chocolate-trees and cotton. By

Dr. Greville noticed the occurrence of a rare fungus (Sparassis crispa) at
idlington Park, Norfolk, the seat of A. T. Amhurst, Esq., and showed a draw-
ing of the plant of the natural size made by Admiral Mitford of Hunmanby,

tains of S which roamed ur oe with m alpina of the
y 1 rely

kindly Belt LO

BOTANICAL NEWS. 95

January llth. -Dr. Greville, sia: in the chair.—The following com-
munications were read :—I. Notes on Orchella Weed and on a new Spheria
from Angola, West Africa. By Dr. L. Lindsay. The author stated that he
had found attached to specimens of Angola Orchella-weed fragments of the

twig

He remarked that it was of importance that we should know the species of
trees which nourished the valuable Roccella (R. Montagnei and R. fuciformis),
which constitutes ^ e of commerce, imported largely from the coasts

of Central Africa. ese Roccelle, which appear to have completely super-
seded all other siet in the manufacture of orchil and eudbear, are as com-
mon in the eastern as in the mecs coasts of Africa. Dr. Kirk has sent

specimens of a state of Roccella Suciformis, growing on Dalbergia Melanoxylon
on the Roruma river, in aeai n Africa. On the same twigs affected
by the Roccella there i f minute Verrucarie and Graphidia, with
occasional Parmelie. Associated with Verrucaria epidermis, Mr. Curre;
detected in Dr. Lindsay's specimens a new species of Spheria, which Dr.
Lindsay has called Spheria Kirkiana. II. On the Parts involved in the
Process of Defoliation. By Mr. W. R. M*Nab. The author showed that the
process of defoliation was to be studied only by an examination of M —
ment of the leaf, From off the plant appears a small mamilla or cushion,
which the author called the phylloblast. This, at a certain stage, dan
differentiated into two parts, one near the axis—a stationary part—the other a
rapidly-developing part — to the axis, not directly, but through the
lower part. The stationary lo art he called the hypophyll; the €— the
epiphyll. The hypophyll Iid the stipules from any part of its
The epiphyll developed the parts of the leaf proper—lamina and ets The
stipules are thus not properly appendages of the petiole, but belong to a mor-
phologically distinct part. In the leaves of deciduous plants (those with free

leaf falls off so as to leave the stipules and hypophyll entire, as in Cytisus La-
burnum, Lirriodendrum tulipifera, ete., the cicatrix being formed by the hypo-
phyli. The author then maintains that the separation tben] place k hates one
part of the leaf and another

axis and leaf, as has generally been supposed "to be the case. Mr On Chin-

chona Cultivation in Ceylon. By Mr. Clements Markham. Markham,
of the India Office, has been deputed by the Government to c s se

the western coast of India, and try to induce them to cultivate the Chin-
chona-tree, in order that a new source of supply of quinine may be obtained.

He has been visiting and reporting on the Hakgalla P in Ceylo
IV. uring a Tour in Ireland in By Mr. F. Naylor.
Among the plan with were—Dabecia polifolia, Erica Me

and E. wine Saxifraga hirta, and various species of the Robertsonian
Saxifrages, Eriocaulon septangulare, Pinguicula grandiflora, Cyperus fuscus,
Trichomanes radicans, Adiantum Capillus-Veneris, etc. V. Report on the
Flowering of Plants in the Open Airatthe Royal Botanie Garden. By Mr.
M‘Nab.

96 BOTANICAL NEWS.

Natvrat History Socrery or DUBLIN.—At the last meeting of this
Society, Dr. David Moore, F.L.S., M.R.LA., President, in the chair, Mr. W.
Archer read a paper on Bulbochete Pringsheimiana, sp. nov. (Oospore
elliptic; dwarf male plants seated upon the oogonium, which they equal in
length ; oogonium bearing immediately above it the mother-cells of the andro-
spores.) This minute plant belongs to a family of Chlorospermatous Algæ, con-
taining two genera, rich in forms. They are mainly but simple filamentous
plants—that is, composed of cells following one another in a simple branched
or unbranched linear series, and of a bright green colour. That they should
reproduce themselves by zoospores may not be surprising, this phenomenon

aving been now so long known in man Alge ; but they are also amongst
those of the humbler Alge, in which, thanks mainly to Pringsheim's masterly
researches, a true reproductive process by the mutual co-operation of distinct

species in the GZdogoniee are by no means so numerous as are the pseudo-
species recorded in books, on what seem to be, at least comparatively, unessen-
tial characters. Pringsheim has indicated the plan which an observer, desirous
to work out this group, should follow, which, if indeed it be seemingly the only

imens in
are fully displayed. Dr. E. Perceval Wright said he had been struck by the
description of the cell development in Bulbochete, which differs in several re-
bed by Karsten in Œdog

tinet o etween a sperm, the product of a true sperm-cell, and a bud,
which, however much it might at first sight resemble a sperm, was destined

phytoid, in the other a zooid form ; in both, their destined function being to
mingle their matured contents with the products of the germ-cells of the same

—

ES

MID eee

CXII
gu

wy

KURE

Ezi

aui

p

: | :
: D AN S v " à " |

Ww Xexb SG

E

MCC dal Iregi Prodis - "

97

DECADES OF BRITISH FUNGI.
By M. C. Cooxg, Eso.
(Pirate XLV.)

Dec. I.-VII.

The fungi described in the following pages have been chiefly col-
lected during the past twelve months. For several of these I am in-
debted to the assiduity of Dr. Edward Capron, of Shere, w hose devotion
to the study of microscopie fungi will, I trust, in the future, contribute
materially to the number of species that I may have to include in the
* Decades." The species enumerated by Messrs. Berkeley and Broome,
in the ‘Annals of Natural History’ (vol. xv. April, May, June, 1865),
will not be included, and, therefore, to those communications by my
excellent friends the following may be regarded as supplemental :—

ERYSIPHEI.

I have to record several interestiug additions to this group, two of
which belong to a genus not before determined as British.

Popospuzra, Kunze. Mycelium effuse, web-like, evanescent.
Conceptacles spherical, containing one, subglobose, 8-spored sporan-
gium. Spores ovate. Appendages few, dichotomous, thickened at
their extremities, hyaline —Léveillé in ‘ Annales des Sciences Na-

elles.’

1. PoposPH RA KUNZEI, Lév. Amphigenous. Conceptacles mi-
nute, scattered, globose. Appendages three times the length of the
diameter of the conceptacles.—Lév. Ann. Sc. Nat. 1851, xv. p. 135.
Alphilomorpha tridactyla, Wallr. Fl. Crypt. ii. p. 738. Erysibe tri-
dactyla, Rabh. D. Krypt. Fl. p. 237; Desmz. Ann. Se. Nat. ser. 3.
t. iii. p. 361. Erysibe Brayana, Weigt. Reg. Bot. Zeit. 1838, p. 473 ;
Rabh. D. Krypt. Fl p. 237.—On the leaves of Prunus domestica.
Shere, near Guildford, September, 1865 (Dr. E. Capron). (PL XLV.
Fig. 3, tip of appendage, x slightly.) :

9. PODOSPHÆRA CLANDESTINA, Lév. Amphigenous. Conceptacles
minute, globose, scattered. Appendages (8-10) equal in length to the
diameter of the conceptacles. Branches short and rounded at their ex-
tremities.—Lév. Ann. des Sc. Nat. 1851, xv. p. 138. Exysiphe Ozy- —
acanthe, De Cand. Fl. Fr. vi. p. 106 ; Duby, Bot. Gall. 868; Cast. -

VOL, IV. [APRIL 2, 1866.] DH ee

98 DECADES OF BRITISH FUNGI.

Cat. p. 190 ; DR. and Mont. Fl. Alg. ii. Alphitomorpha clandestina,
Wallr. Fl. Germ. ii. p. 754. | Erysibe clandestina, Lk. Sp. Pl. p. 105.
Erysiphe clandestina, Fr. Sys. Myc. p. 238.—On the leaves of Haw-
thorn. Kentish Town, September, 1864; Shere, near Guildford,
September, 1865 (Dr. E. Capron). (Fig. 4, tip of appendage, x
slightly.)

3. UwcrNvuLA WALLROTHII, Zé. Amphigenous. Mycelium web-
like, evanescent. Conceptacles minute, scattered. Sporanges 12-16,
pear-shaped, 6-spored. Appendages numerous, twice the length of the
diameter of the conceptacles.—Léy. Ann. des Sc. Nat. 1851, xv.
p.153. Erysiphe Prunastri, De Cand. Fl. Fr. vi. p. 108. Alphito-
morpha adunca, B. Prunastri, Wall. Verhand. i. p. 37. — Erysibe
adunca, var. 2. Prunastri, Lk. Sp. Pl. i. p.111. Erysiphe adunca, B. Pru-
nastri, Duby, Bot. Gall. p. 870; Fr. S. M. iii. p. 245. Alphitomorpha
adunca, c. Rosacearum, Rabh. D. Krypt. Fl. p. 236 (partly).—On
the leaves of Prunus spinosa. Shere, October, 1865 (Dr. E. Capron).
—This species is very closely allied to Uneinula adunca, from which
the length of the appendages, the number of sporanges and of the
spores, with its evanescent mycelium, distinguish it.

4. MICROSPHÆRIA comata, Lév. Hypophyllous. Mycelium web-
like, fugacious. Conceptacles scattered, minute, globose. Sporanges 8,
ovate, with a beak-like termination at their base, 4- spored. Appendages
few, six times the length of the diameter of the conceptacles.— Calocla-
dia comata, Lév. Ann. des Sc. Nat. 1851, xv. p.157; Cooke, Fung. Brit.
Exs.n.94. Erysibe Euonymi, De Cand. Fl. Fr. vi. p.105. Alphitomor-
pha comata, Wallr. Fl. Crypt. ii. p. 757. — Erysibe comata (Euonymi),
Lk. Sp. Pl. ii. p. 114. Erysiphe Euonymi, Duby, Bot. Gall. p. 870.
E. penicillata, e. Euonymi, Fr. S. M. iii. p. 244. Erysibe comata
(Luonymi), Rabh. D. Krypt. Fl. p. 231.—On the leaves of Euonymus
Europeus. Shere, September, 1865 (Dr. E. Capron). (Fig. 5, tip
of appendage, x slightly.)

. 5. ERYSIPHE HORRIDULA, Lóv. Amphigenous. Mycelium web-like,
sometimes persistent. Conceptacles minute, globose, scattered or
clustered. Sporanges 20-24, oblong-ovate, attenuated downwards,

g 3-4 spores. Appendages short, flexuose, and bent upwards.
—Lér. io des Se. Nat. 1851, xv. p. 170. Alphitomorpha horri-
dula, var. a. Asperifoliarum, Wallr. Fl. Germ. ii. p.755. Mucor Ery-
ele, Symphyto, Leyss. Fl. Hol. p. 805. Erysibe Rorridula, e. Aspe-

DECADES OF BRITISH FUNGI. 99

rifoliarum, Rabh. D. Krypt. Fl. p. 245.—On leaves of Lycopsis arvensis.
Shere, October, 1865 (Dr. E. Capron).

SPHJERIACEI.

6. DIATRYPELLA QUERCINA, De Nof, Perithecia 8-15 in a group,
black. Ostiola ovate, quadrisulcate. Asci linear-clavate, Sporidia
numerous, yellowish in a mass, sausage-shaped, and colourless when
free.—Schema di class. Sferiacei Ital. p. 28. Spheria quercina, Pers.
Syn. p. 24. t. 1. f. 7 b; Desm. Pl. Crypt. n. 1752. Stromatospheria
quercina, Grev. Fl. Ed. p. 358. Diatrype quercina, Tul. Sel. Fung.
Carp. ii. p. 98 (non Berk. et Br., nec Currey); Rabh. Herb. Myc.
n. 319, ex Duby.—On Oak branches. Common. (Fig. 2, ascus and
sporidia, x 300.)

7. DraTRYPE sYNGENESIA, Curr. Perithecia not cireinating, united
by a distinct crust or stroma. Asci somewhat clavate. Sporidia bise-
riate or crowded, colourless, elliptic-acuminate ; endochrome quadri-
partite, sometimes only bipartite, "0005-0006 in. long.—Spheria
(Valsa) syngenesia, Fr.; Currey in Linn. Trans. xxiL n. 123. t. 47.
f. 119.—On Elder, Fife House, Whitehall, January, 1866.—The spo-
ridia are precisely those figured by Mr. Currey in Linn. Trans., cited
above, under the name of Spheria syngenesia, Fr., and which he con-
siders to belong to that speeies.— The specimen from which those
sporidia were figured, was marked * S. Frangula, Pers. in litt," by
Mougeot, in the Kew Herbarium, and this is identified with S. synge-
nesia, by Fries in his *Elenchus' (ii. p. 78). Messrs. Berkeley and
Broome, on the other hand, contend that another Spheria, called by
them Valsa syngenesia, Fr., is the true Spheria syngenesia, Fr., accord-
ing as it evidently does with the figure given in Fries's * Observations :
(part ii. t. 7. f. 1). Hence we must conclude that Fries confounded
íwo species, occurring on Elder, under the same name, through not.
having regard to the fruit, which in Messrs. Berkeley and Broome’s
species has minute sausage-shaped sporidia. I found during the past
winter three distinct species of compound Spharia, on fallen twigs of
Elder ; one of these corresponds with Messrs. Berkeley and Broome’s
species, one with Mr. Currey’s species, and one to be hereafter re-
ferred to. Undoubtedly the species with minute sausage-shaped spori-
dia is a true Valsa; therefore the name adopted by Messrs. Berkeley
and Broome is entitled to stand. The other appears to me, and also,

HZ

A

100 DECADES OF BRITISH FUNGI,

I believe, to Mr. Currey, to whom a specimen was sent, not to be a
Valsa at all; since that gentleman observes, “I make out a distinet
black crust or stroma, uniting the perithecia, which are effused and not
arranged in circles, as in Valsa. It seems to me to belong to the Con-
crescentes. The fruit agrees with the figure of Falsa syngenesia in the
inn. Trans." Whether this is also the character of Spheria Frangule,
Moug., I am not in a position to say, therefore have not included it as
a synonym of the present species.

The third species, which I found in the same locality, on Elder, was
unfortunately confined to a single fragmhent of a stick. It approxi-
mated somewhat in habit to Diatrypella quercina and its allies; the
asci were elongated and stipitate, containing numerous sausage-shaped
sporidia. It seems to me to be sufficiently distinct to be regarded asa
separate species, but I should not propose it as such upon the faith of
a single specimen. Should it occur again, it could not have a more
appropriate name than D. affinis, under which I have transferred it to
my herbarium

$- Vivsa 4 AMYGDALINA, n. sp.; peritheciis paucis (4-6), circinatis,
atris, prominulis; collibus rectis convergentibus, non confluentibus,
disco aurantio-claro convexo obtectis; ascis cylindricis ; sporidiis uni-
serialibus, amygdaliformibus, hyalinis.—On small twigs of Hornbeam.
Hi epu i eese 1866. Forming dark bullate spots, caused
by the biack perithecia nestling beneath the thin epidermis, somewhat

AES pisc the ostiola, which are at first covered with a bright
orange disk, at length naked. Perithecia from 4-6 in a group, black,
with straight convergent necks, never confluent. Asci cylindrical; con-
taining eight almond-shaped, large, uniseriate, hyaline sporidia, occur-
rig sometimes on the same twigs as Falsa bitorulosa, B. and Br., from
which it is distinguishable with the naked eye, by the dark prominent
perithecia and bright orange disk. The sporidia closely resemble those
of some Pezize. (Fig. 21, ascus and sporidia, x 300
. 9. VALSA THELEBOLA, Fr. Pulviniform or conical, depressed or
subtruncate. Ascioblong. Sporidia biseriate, amber-coloured, with a

: greenish tint or hyaline, slightly curved, obtuse at the extremities,
. commonly ciliate at each end, uniseptate. —Curr. Linn. Trans. xxii.
F 280. t. 48. (. 157 and 159. Sphæria thelebola, Fr. S. M. ii. p. 408.
. n. 198. Spheria ditissima, Tul. Ann. Sc. Nat. 1856, iii. p. 117.
| Sieen fiction Tal. 8d. = fer ii. p. 166. t. 21. f. 1-18.

DECADES OF BRITISH FUNGI. 101

—On Alder. Instead, Norfolk, September, 1865.—Unless care be
exercised in the examination, the terminal cilia may be overlooked.
(Fig. 8, ascus and sporidia, x 300.)

10. VALSA cERATOPHORA, Tul. Erumpent, splitting the epidermis
in a somewhat stellate manner. Perithecia globose, with very long
necks. Asci numerous, linear-oblong, 8-spored. Sporidia minute,
sausage-shaped, pallid. — Sel. Fung. Carp. ii. p. 191. t. 22. f. 1-11.
Spheria ceratosperma, Moug. and Nest. Exs. n. 567; Fr. S. M. ii.
p. 364 (partly); ‘Curr. Linn. Trans. xxii. p. 292. t. 47. f. 93 (fide
Tulasne). Palsa coronata, Duby in Rabh. Exs. (1860) n. 250.—On
fallen Elm-branches. Fife House, Whitehall, Janaary, 1866. (Fig. Ta,
section of group of perithecia; 4, ascus and sporidia; c, free sporidia,
x 300.)

* VALSA TETRATRUPHA, B. and Br., var. simplex. Recently I col-
lected specimens of a Spheria on the slender twigs of aWillow, which ap-
peared to me to be so distiuet from every described species with which I
was acquainted, that I named it provisionally S. ewstegie, and some spe-
cimens were sent to correspondents under that name. Mr. Broome, how-
ever, is disposed to regard it as a form of Falsa tetratrupha. The peri-
thecia are in the majority of instances single and scattered, occasionally
two or three are confluent. The asci are cylindrical and 8-spored.
Sporidia uniseriate, triseptate, but without any indications of transverse
septa. Indeed, nothing can at first sight appear more distinct than
this form, and the species to which it is referred. Mr. Broome has a
far better knowledge of the species described by himself, in conjune-
tion with the Rev. M. J. Berkeley, as V. tetratrupha, than I have, and
therefore I am content to abide by his decision. (Fig. a ascus and
sporidia, x 300.)

11. MassaRra EBURNEA, Tul. Hypodermal, pulvinitumt or cfc, i
depressed or subtruncate. Perithecia circinating, with loug necks.
Asci large, obovate-cylindrical, obtuse, S-spored. — Sporidia elliptical or
broadly ovate, quadrilocular, constricted at the joints, obtuse, smooth,
and pallid.—Tul. Sel. Fung. Carp. ii. p. 239. t. 25. f. 5-9. . Spheria
pupula, var. minor, Desm. PI. Crypt. Exs. (1851) n. 1764; Ann. Se.
Nat. (1852) xviii. p. 362. (Pycnides) Septoria. princeps, B. and Br. _
Ann. Nat. Hist. 1861, vii. p. 380. t. 15. f. 11.—On Beech. Shere,
To 1866 (Dr. E. Capron). (Fig. 9, sporidia, x 300.) ;

* NECTRIA ERI. Rabh. I have found upon twigs of Rhamnus

ae

102 DECADES OF BRITISH FUNGI.

Frangula a Nectria, which agrees in every respect with the specimens
published by Dr. Rabenhorst under this name (Fung. Europ. Ex.
n. 634), but do not find any character whereby it can merit separation
from Nectria cinnabarina, Fr., or, at least, what I take to be that species,
which is found so commonly with Tudercularia vulgaris (its barren
condition) upon dead twigs of Currant. I do not know wherein

r. Rabenhorst regards his species as distinct, there is evidently no
difference in the fruit, and very little in the habit. -

12. SPHÆRIA DIPLOSPORA, n. sp. ; erumpentes ;'cæspitosæ; peri-
theciis subglobosis, papillatis, in tuberculis rimosis prominentibus
corticis nidificantibus ; ascis elongatis, octosporis; sporidiis unise-
riatis, ellipticis, uniseptatis, brunneis, in forma Diplodig.—On stems
of Bramble. Shere, February, 1866 (Dr. E. Capron). Cæspitose
and erumpent, bursting through elongated fissures in the bark. Peri-
thecia subglobose, distinctly papillate, black. Asci elongated and 8-
spored. Sporidia uniseriate, large, brown, and uniseptate, identical
with the sporidia of Diplodia Rubi, Fr., scarcely constricted at the
septum. (Fig. 7, sporidia, x 300.) pus

13. SPiLERIA ABBREVIATA, z. sp.; peritheciis minutis, lineas breves
aggregatas efformantibus, convexis, papillatis, demum perforatis; ascis
abbreviatis, late ellipticis; sporidiis congestis, oblongis, triseptatis,
torulosis, brunneis.—On dead stems of Bramble. Wandsworth Com-
mon, April, 1864; Shere, January, 1866 (Dr. E. Capron).— Perithe-
cia minute, arranged in short parallel lines, but not confluent, convex
at first, papillate, but ultimately perforated at the apex. Asci very

hort and broad, elliptical, pyriform or obovate. Sporidia crowded
together, oblong, triseptate, slightly torulose, pale brown when mature.
A very distinctly-marked species, of which I can find no description.
The linear arrangement of the perithecia and the singularly abbreviated
asci are too distinct to permit of their not being observed. Tf this is
really S. clypeata, Fr., which I do not know, the name here applied
should stand, there being another S. clypeata, N., also found on
Bramble. (Fig. 6, asci and sporidia, x 300.)

* SpHarta Rusorum, Libert, Exs. n. 340 (1837). Spheria rubicola,
Curr. in Linn. Trans. (1859), xxii. p. 319. fig. 48; Berkl. Outl.
p.399; Cooke, Index Fung. Brit. n. 2224. Having compared the
Specimens published by Madame Libert with the rubicolous species

found in this country, and which I have no doubt is that which Mr.

DECADES OF BRITISH FUNGI. 103

Currey had in view, I find no distinction whatever between them,

therefore Spheria rubicola, Curr., must give way before the much older

name proposed by Madame Libert. M. Westendorp is certainly mis-

taken in referring Spheria Ruborum, Lib., to Spheria callimorpha,
Iont.

14. SPHÆRTA ALLIARLE, Ased. Asci somewhat clavate (more nearly
cylindrical), 8-spored. Sporidia slightly curved, 3~5-septate, the middle
dissepiment often a little constricted.—Rabh. Fungi Europæi Exs.
n. 261. S. doliolum, Pers. (partly). On stems of Erysimum Alliaria.
Shere, Feb. 1866 (Dr. E. Capron.)—This species is almost too closely
allied to S. doliolum. The matrix is very much blackened in all the
specimens examined, and the form and arrangement of the perithecia
differ slightly from that species. Professor de Notaris does not appear
to recognize it as distinct. (Fig. 19, ascus and sporidia, x 300.

15. SPHÆRIA (GNoMONIA) PETIOLI, Fuckel. Simple, gregarious ;
perithecia always covered, globose; epidermis inflated, black. Ostiole
prominent, flexuose, terete, thickened at the base, double the length of
the perithecium, blackish. Asci clavate, 8-spored, sporidia narrowly
fusiform, 3—5-septate hyaline.—Fungi Rhenani Exs. n. 537; Enum.
Fung. Nass. p. 68; De Not. Schema di Class. p.49.—On petioles of Acer
Pseudo-platanus. Sydenham, 1863; Holly Lodge, Highgate, Feb. 1866.
Not uncommon.—Closely allied to S. setacea, although Professor de
Notaris places it in a different genus. (Fig. 18, ascus and sporidia,
x 30

16. SPHÆRIA ARAUCARLE,7. sp.; maculis pallidis; peritheciis am-
phigenis, sparsis, tectis, sub epidermide elevatis, demum depressis, per-
foratis; ascis linearibus ; sporidiis uniseriatis, ellipticis, uniseptatis, hya-
linis vel melleis.—On dead leaves of Araucaria imbricata. eatishead,
Norfolk, Sept. 1865.—8Seated on pallid spots. Perithecia on either or
both surfaces, scattered, covered by the epidermis, at first raising the
epidermis in small dark pustules, at length depressed in the centre and
perforated. Asci linear. Sporidia uniseriate, elliptical, uniseptate,
slightly constricted, obtuse at the extremities, and hyaline or amber

our. (Fig. 12, ascus and sporidia, x 300. |

* SPHÆRIA EPIDERMIDIS, Fr. The specimens of this plant which I
have recently collected on bramble stems, are in the majority of in-
stances tetrasporous, a few 8-spored asci being found mixed with those
containing only 4. In all other points this Spheria accords with

104 DECADES OF BRITISH FUNGI.

Messrs. Berkeley and Broome’s interpretation of the S. epidermidis of
Fries, having uniseptate, elliptical, brown sporidia. It is one of the
species concerning which great confusion has existed, and to which
many very different plants have been referred. (Fig. 10, tetrasporous
asci, x 300 |

17. SPH@HRELLA ISARIPHORA, De Not. Epiphyllous. Perithecia very
small, globose, depressed, scattered, black, often concealed beneath the
epidermis. Ostiola poriform. Asci elongated, containing the oval or
oblong sporidia, which are almost colourless, uniseriate, and uniseptate.
— Schema di Class. Sfer. Ital. p. 63. Spheria isariphora, Desmz. Mém.
Soc. Roy. de Lille, 1843; Pl. Crypt. Exs. n. 1291; West. Bull. de
Brux. 1850, n. 27.—On dead leaves of Stellaria holostea. Common. —
M. Desmaziéres observes that this species often supports a minute para-
sitie Zsaria, whence its name. I have never been able to find such a
parasite, although I have sought for it diligently. M. Westendorp
makes a similar observation of want of success in verifying the fact.
(Fig. 11, aseus and sporidia, x 300.)

PUCCINI AT.

P. 344; Micro. Fungi, p. 209; Fungi Brit. Exs. n. 69. Uredo
Hydrocotyles, Bertero ; Mont. Fl. Fernand. n. 59 ; Fl. Chil. viii. p. 50;
Ann. Se. Nat. 1835; Mont. Syll. p. 315; Desmz. Pl. Crypt. Exs.
n. 2123; Ravenal, Fung. S. Carolina.—A comparison of specimens
enables me to add with confidence the above synonyms to the account
already published.

* TRICHOBASIS PARNASSLE, Cooke in Seem. Journ. Bot. ii. p.344;
Micro. Fungi, p. 210; Fungi Brit. Exs. n. 74. Uredo Parnassia,
West. in Bull. de Brux. xix. n. 87; Herb. Crypt. Belge, n. 676.
—Authentie specimens received, from M: Westendorp place it be-
yond doubt that my plant is the same as that found in Belgium. It
is nevertheless a true Trichobasis, with evanescent peduncles to the
fruit, and cannot belong to Uredo as that genus is now understood.

* Tricuosasts RHAMNI, Cooke in Seem. Journ. Bot. ii. p. 344 ;
. Micro. Fungi, p. 210.— Since the accounts quoted were published, T
have found a Puccinia, mixed with Trichobasis, on the same leaves,
.. Which cannot be distinguished from Puccinia prunorum, Lk. There-
.. fore this cannot be maintained as a distinct, species.

DECADES OF BRITISH FUNGI. 105

18. TRICHOBASIS FALLENS. Spots obliterated. Sori amphigenous,
numerous, scattered, subrotund, brown, surrounded by the remains of
the ruptured epidermis. Spores subovate, pedicels short, hyaline,
evanescent ; epispore verrucose.—Uredo fallens, Desmz. Ann. des Se.
Nat. ser. 3. iii. p. 857 ; Pl. Crypt. Exs. ed. i. n. 1325. ed. ii. n. 725.—
On leaves of clover, ete., Sept. 1865. Neatishead, Norfolk, and else-
where. On Vicia sepium, intermixed with the Puccinia hereafter de-
scribed, near Liverpool (R. G. M‘Leod).—Though this is undoubtedly
nothing more than the Uredo-form of Puccinia fallens, 1 have preferred
assigning it a name until a revision of the whole of this Order takes
place, and the forms under which the same species occurs cease to be
designated by different names, and become associated together under
their proper designation. :

19. PUCCINIA FALLENS, #.sp. ; maculis obliteratis ; soris amphigenis,
paucis, sparsis, rotundatis; sporidiis obovatis, longe pedicellatis,
fulvis, vix constrictis, episporio levi.— On Vicia sepium, near Liver-
pool, autumn, 1865 (R. G. M‘Leod). Sori few and small, scattered,
intermixed with pustules of Zrichobasis. Sporidia obovate, on rather
long pedicels of a tawny colour, and slightly constricted at the septum.
Epispore smooth.—Apparently not common, and as far as I can ascer-
tain, undescribed. ;

Puccrnta VrgGaUREA, Lid. Spots orbicular, pallid, then yel-
lowish. Sori blackish-brown, minute, punctiform, shining, clustered,
nearly stellate, convex. Sporidia oblong, subconstricted, yellowish-
brown above, attenuated and yellowish-white below. Peduncles short.
—Libert, Pl. Exs. n. 393 ; Corda, Icones Fung. iv. t. 5. f. 42. Rabh.
D. Krypt. Fl. p. 24; Cooke, Fungi Brit. Exs. n. 45. Dothidea
solidaginis, B. Fr. S. M. ii. p. 362. Xyloma, De Cand. Mém. du Mus.
VHist. Nat. t. 3. f. 12. Asteroma atratum, Chev. Fl. Par. p. 449.—
On leaves of Solidago Virgaurea. Shere, August, 1865 (Dr. E. Capron).
—A very distinct and interesting species.

21. PUCCINIA DIsCOIDEARUM, Lf. Spots obliterated. Sori sub-
rotund, minute, surrounded by the remains of the ruptured epidermis.
Sporidia brown, oblong or ovoid, somewhat rhomboidal, with both cells
attenuated and triangular, peduncles elongated.—Link, Sp. PL ii. p.
13; Corda, Icones Fung. iv. t. 4. f. 43; Cooke, Fungi Brit. Exs.
n. 35. P. Tanaceti, De Cand. Fl. Fr. ii. p. 222; Fuckel, Fungi Rhen.
Exs. n. 341. P. Absinthi, De Cand. Fl. Fr. vi. p. 58. P. Arte-

Bb = DECADES OF BRITISH FUNGI.

— P and Kze. Exs. n. 93. P. Artemisia, Fuckel, F. Rhen.

350.—On Artemisia maritima. Swanscombe, Kent, Sep-
ey Di us authors unite this species with Puccinia Com-
positarum, but from them I dissent, not from any desire to augment
the number of British species, but because I recognize in both its
Puccinia-form, and what I believe to be its Uredo-form, a distinctness
which entitles it to be separated from the numerous forms still asso-
ciated under P. Compositarum.

22. PUCCINIA ARUNDINACEA, Hedw. Amphigenous. Sori elongated,
often confluent, emersed, convex, prominent. Sporidia brown, attenu-
ated in both directions, constricted at the joints, apiculate, on long
pedicels.—Hedw. fil. in Duby, Bot. Gall. ii. p. 889 ; Corda, Icones
Fung. iv. t. 3. f. 30; Cooke, Fungi Brit. Exs. n. 25. P. graminis,
var. arundinis, Cooke, Micro. Fung. p. 196.—On Arundo Phragmites.
Common.—The true Puccinia graminis, Pers., occurs also on reeds, but
the habit is very different, the sori are smaller and more numerous, and
the spores more closely resemble those of the same species when grow-
ing on the cereals than the spores of this species. Having found both
species in the same locality, and even upon the same plant, still main-
taining a distinct character, I am disposed to accept them as specifically
different, in which view I do not thin kthat I am alone.

UROMYCES coNcENTRICA, Lév. Ann. des Sc. Nat.; Cooke, Fung.
Brit. Exs. n. 76. U. concentricus, Fuckel in Sched. U. Scille,
Fuckel, Fungi Rhen. Exs. n. 401. Uredo concentrica, Desmz. Ann.

Wall, Herb. C. Belg. n. 675. Trichobasis Scillarum, Berk. Outl. p.
332; Cooke, Micro. Fungi, p. 208; Index Fung. Brit. n. 1335.
Uredo Scillarum, Grev. in Hook. Hos. Berk. Eng. Fl. v. part 2. p.
376. Uredo Muscari, Duby, Bot. Gall. ii. p. 838? Puccinia Scilla-
rum, Baxter, Exs. n. 40.—On leaves of Scilla nutans. Bala, N. Wales,
May, 1865.—This species appears to me to be an exceedingly good
Uromyces, and not by any means, either in habit, or form and colour
of the spores, entitled to be regarded as a Trichobasis.

23. UnoMYcEs Potyeont, Fuckel. Cauline. Sori elongated and
. confluent, convex, surrounded by the remains of the ruptured epidermis.
Sporidia subglobose or globose, smooth, yellowish-brown ; pedicels
very long, thickened, hyaline, persistent.-—Fuckel, Fungi Rhen. Exs.
voc eM. Capitularia Polygoni, Rabh. Bot. Zeit. 1851, p. 449; Herb.

DECADES OF BRITISH FUNGI. 107

Myc. ed. i. n. 1995 ; Fung. Eur. n. 185. Uredo longipes, Lasch. U.
clavigera, Lasch. fide Rabh. Puccinia vaginalium, Link, Sp. Pl. (in
part.)—On the stems of Polygonum aviculare. Near Liverpool,
August, 1865 (R. G. M‘Leod) ; Swanscombe and Northfleet, Kent ;
Hampstead and Highgate, October, 1865.—I do not see that this
species offers any features whereby its separation from Uromyces can be
maintained. Hence I have not adopted Dr. Rabenhorst’s genus Capi-
tularia. The same may be said of Fuckel’s genus Puccinella, which I .
believe that author himself has abandoned.

94. UROMYCES GRAMINUM, 2. sp.; epiphyllis; soris oblongis vel
confluentibus, convexis, nitidis, atris, demum longitudinaliter fissuratis ;
sporidiis subglobosis vel ovatis, fuscis; pedicellis nune brevibus, nunc
elongatis, hyalinis.—On leaves of Dactylis glomerata. Shere, October,
1865 (Dr. E. Capron).—Epiphyllous, on both surfaces. Sori oblong,
or confluent and linear, convex, black and shining, so as easily to be
confounded on casual observation with Dothidia graminis, P., at length
bursting longitudinally. Sporidia subglobose or ovate, tawny, with
hyaline pedicels of variable length. This is undoubtedly the Uromyces-
form of Puccinia graminis, although I have not hitherto been able to
trace the connection. It seems strange that it should have hitherto
been apparently unnoticed.

25. UROMYCES SPARSA, Lév. Spots pallid. Sori subrotund and
oval, amphigenous and cauline ; epidermis erumpent. Sporidia ovoid,
brownish ; peduncles thickened, short.—Lév. Ann. des Sc. Nat. 1847,
viii. p. 369; Fr. Summ. 514. Uredo sparsa, Kze. and Sehm. Exs. n.
170; Rabh. D. Krypt. Fl. n. 39. — Coma sparsum, Link, Sp. Pl. ii. p.
27.—On Spergularia rubra. Swanscombe Marshes. Very sparingly.

26. Unzpo EvonyMt, Mart. Spots yellowish. Sori roundish, circi-
nating, often confluent; epidermis erumpent. Sporidia ovoid and
slightly coherent, tawny-yellow.—Mart. Fl. Mosq. p. 230; Rabh.
D. Krypt. Fl. p. 7. U. circinalis, Strauss (in part). Coma Ribesit,
Link, Sp. Pl. ii. p. 28 (in part).—On leaves of Euonymus Europeus.
Darenth Wood, Kent, August, 1864. Very scarce.—Nearly allied to
Uredo confluens, P.

* UrEDO Pani, Kee. Exs. n. 187; Berk. and Broome, Ann. Nat.
Hist. 1865, xv. p. 401. U. porphyrogenita, Link, Sp. ii. p. 31;
Cooke, Micro. Fungi, p. 205. The priority of name is in favour of
U. Padi, Kzes., adopted by Messrs. Berkeley and Broome. I refer to

108 DECADES OF BRITISH FUNGI.

it now lest any one should be misled into the belief that the two names
represented distinct species, as those gentlemen did not quote U.
porphyrogenita as a synonym.

27. UREDo OrcHIDIS, Mart. Amphigenous. Spotsreddish-brown.
Sori subrotund, arranged in circles, often confluent. Sporidia subglo-
bose, golden-yellow.—Mart. Fl. Mosq. 229; Cooke, Fungi Brit. Exs.
n.61. Uredo confluens, y. Orchidis, Alb. and Sch. p.122. Uredo circi-
nalis, a. Orchidis, Strauss, Wett. Ann. ii. 88. Cæoma Orchidum, Lk.
Sp. Pl. ii. p. 9.—On leaves of Listera ovata and Orchis latifolia.
Diae near Liverpool, June, 1865 (R. G. M‘Leod).

. Urepo Emperri, De Cand. Mypogenous. Spots obliterated.
a oval, scattered, the epidermis at first convex, afterwards ruptured
and concave. Sporidia ovoid or ns tea bright yellow.—De Cand.
Fl. Fr. vi. p. 87; Moug. and Nest. Exs. 391. Caoma Empetri,
Lk. Sp. Pl. ii. p. 16.—On Empetrum nigrum. Near Llanderfel, North
Wales, May, 1865.

29. Urepo TROPÆOLI, Desmz. Hypogenous. Spots pale yellow
Sori minute, roundish, scattered or confluent. Sporidia ovoid or sub-
globose, orange. es Ann. des Se. Nat. 1836, vi. p. 243; PE
Crypt. Exs. ed. i. n. 837, ed. ii. n. 37.—On leaves of Zropeolum
aduncum. Shere, October, 1865 (Dr. E. Capron).

30. CysroPUs sPrINULOSIS, De Bary. Conidia in time much elon-
gated. Sori erumpent, on both surfaces of the leaves, white? Oospores
globose, epispore brown, tubercles minute, solid, very prominent,

often acute and spinulose.—De Bary, Ann. des Sc. Nat. 1864, xx. p.
133; Cooke, Fungi Brit. Exs. n. 89.—On Cirsium arvense. Bungay,
Suffolk, on the estate of W. Harteup, Esq., Sept. 1, 1865. Probably
not uncommon.

SPILERONEMEI.

Although perfectly satisfied that the majority of species included in
this Order are nothing more than conditions of ascigerous fuugi, I have
not hesitated to record such as have come under my own observation,
with the names by which they are commonly recognized, because in
any future and more satisfaetory arrangement these forms can be more

aoe easily referred to under definite names, and moreover the species to

beh they truly belong is, in many cases, only suspected.
EE mou SLANDICOLA, Lév, Conceptacles gregarious, erumpent,

DECADES OF BRITISH FUNGI. 109

subglobose, smooth, black, surrounded by the lacerated epidermis.
Ostiolum scarcely conspicuous. Sporidia minute, ovate, simple, pellucid.
—Lév. in Ann. Se. Nat. 1846, v. p. 81. Sporonema glandicola, Desm.
—On acorns which had lain some time on the ground. Chichester,
1864; Hampstead, January, 1866. (Fig. 14, sporidia, x 300.)

32. PHOMA PETIOLORUM, Rod. Perithecia scattered, globose or
ovate, black, covered by the epidermis, papillate, at length pierced with a
terminal pore. Nucleus whitish. Sporidia minute, ovoid-oblong, with
two nucleoli.—Desmazi?res in Ann. des Sc. Nat. 1847, viii. p. 16.
West. and Wall. Herb. Crypt. Belge, n. 471.—On petioles of the
leaves of Robinia Pseudacacia. Swanscombe, February, 1866. (Fig.
13, sporidia, x 300.)

33. Diptopia Rust, Fr. Perithecia scattered, covered with the
epidermis, prominent, semiglobose, black. — Sporidia elliptical, dark
brown, rather opaque, uniseptate. Sometimes the perithecia are ar-
ranged in short lines, in which state it resembles externally Spheria ač-
breviata, above described.—Summ. Veg. Scan. p. 417 ; . Fuckel, Fung.
Rhen. Exs. n. 536.—On bramble. Shere (Dr. E. Capron); Highgate
and Hampstead, autumn, 1865.

34. Diptopia ZEscuLr Lé. Perithecia innate, globose, black
within, covered by the fissured epidermis. Sporidia elongated, opaque,
brown and uniseptate—Ann. des Sciences Nat. 1846, v. p. 290;
Fuckel, Fung. Rhen. Exs. n. 1563.—On fallen twigs of Æsculus Hip-
pocastanum. February, 1868. :

35. HENDERSONIA ROoBINLE, West. Perithecia reddish-brown, either
isolated and scattered, or united in a linear series. Ostiola very small
and papilleform. Sporidia numerous, brown, oblong or elliptical,
with 6 or 8 transverse septa, here and there united by longitudinal
septa.— Westendorp in Bullet. de Brux. ser. 2. ii. n. 8.—On branches
of Robinia Pseudacacia. Swanscombe, Kent, February, 1866.—Ex-
ternally it has considerable resemblance to Spheria elongata, which
occurs on the same sticks, and of which this is doubtless merely a con-
dition. The sporidia are only about two-thirds the length and diameter
of those of the Spheria. (Fig. 17, sporidia, x 300.) ee

36. Hexpersonta Rosa, West. Perithecia commonly scattered
over bleached spots, small, black, and prominent, covered by the epi-
dermis. Sporidia elliptical, triseptate, brown, slightly constricted at —
the septa.— West. Bull. de Brux. ser. 2. i. n. 9; Fr. Summ. Veg. —

110 DECADES OF BRITISH FUNGI.

Scand. p. 416?—0On bramble stems, sometimes accompanied by Spheria
abbreviata. February, 1866.—There seems to be very little difference
between the plant described by Westendorp, but which I have not seen,
and the above, except that the form occurring on bramble has brown
sporidia, they are, however, by no means epaque, and I think it better
to include it under the above name than propose it as a new species.
It is intimately associated with the Spheria already described as
Spheria abbreviata, the mature sporidia of which are almost identical
with those of the present plant.

37. HENDERSONIA ComNr, Fuckel. Perithecia globose, at first
covered by the epidermis, black. Sporidia, with long deciduous pedicels,
oblong, subelavate, obtuse, four-celled, yellow, the cell next the stem
hyaline.—Fuckel, Fung. Rhen. n. 524; Enum. Fung. Nassov. p. 50.
n. 416. fig. 16.—On twigs of Cornus. Bishop’s Wood, Hampstead,
May, 1864; Millfield Lane, Highgate, February, 1866. (Fig. 16, spo-
ae 00.)

. HENDERSONIA SARMENTORUM, West. Perithecia immersed,
Pd dark brown, concealed by the epidermis, which is at length
lacerated above the poriform ostiole. Sporidia brown, pear-shaped,
obovate, elliptical or irregular, triseptate, with hyaline pedicels.—
Westendorp in Bullet. de Brux. xviii. n. 60. fig. 2.— On dead twigs of
Vine. Highgate, February, 1866.— The sporidia are very variable in
my specimens. (Fig. 15, sporidia, x 300.)

39. SEPTORIA PYRICOLA, Desm. Epiphyllous. Spots greyish-white,
scattered, roundish or irregular. Perithecia few, minute, rather pro-
minent, black, pierced at the apex. Tendrils whitish. Sporidia elon-
gated, curved, containing several nucleoli.—Ann. des Sc. Nat. ser. 3.
xiv. p. 115. Depazea pyricola, Desmz. Pl. Crypt. n. 721. Septoria
Pyri, Cast. Cat. Pl. de Mars, p. 194. Septoria dealbata, Lév. Ann. des
Se. Nat. ser. 3. ix. p. 249 (partly).—On leaves of Apple and Pear.
Shere, ee 1865 (Dr. E. Capron); Highgate, November, 1865.
(Fig. 27, sporidia, x 300.)

40. Serrorta VIBURNI, West. Epiphyllous. Spots roundish or
irregular, becoming whitish in the centre, with a brownish border.

. Perithecia minute, semiemergent, black, pierced at the apex. Tendrils
` white. Sporidia cylindrical, obtuse at their extremities, containing

. from 5 to 7 nucleoli.—Westendorp in Bullet. de Brux. 1852, xix.
: =e d 121; Bell Cat. Crypt. Namur, n. 350.—On the leaves of

DECADES OF BRITISH FUNGI. Tit

Viburnum Opulus and V. Lantana. Highgate and Darenth Wood,
October, 1865.—My specimens are identical with those received from
Dr. Westendorp.

41. SEPTORIA Unepinis, Rod. Epiphyllous. Spots small, numerous,
irregular, whitish with a broad purplish margin. Perithecia few,
scarcely prominent, blackish, convex, then collapsing and becoming
concave. Sporidia elongated, slender and curved.—Desmz. Ann. des
Sc. Nat. ser. 3. iii. 1847, p. 20; Pl. Crypt. Exs. ed. i. n. 1713.—
On leaves of Arbutus Unedo. October and November, 1865, Hamp-
stead and Highgate. Probably very common. (Fig. 24, sporidia,
x 300.)

42. SEPTORIA HypnocorYLEs, Desmz. Epiphyllous. Spots irregular,
rufous or brownish, then pallid. Perithecia minute, innate, pierced
with a terminal pore. Tendrils whitish. Sporidia linear, curved, con-
taining numerous opaque nucleolii—Ann. des Sc. Nat. ser. 2. xvii.
p. 109; PI. Crypt. Exs. ed. i. n. 1175, ed. ii. n. 675.—On fading
leaves of Hydrocotyle vulgaris. Common. Summer. (Fig. 31, spori-
dia, x 300.)

43. SEPTORIA Ficart#, Desmz. Amphigenous. Spots roundish or
confluent, pallid, cinereous in the centre, with an irregular brownish
margin. Perithecia innate, very small, black, convex, at length plane.
Tendrils white. Sporidia linear, straight or curved.—Ann. des Sc.
Nat. ser. 2. xv. p. 135; Pl. Crypt. Exs. ed. i. n. 1087. Rhabdospora
Ficarie, Mont. El. Alg. i. p. 596.—On leaves of Ranunculus Ficaria.
Spring. Common. (Fig. 26, sporidia x 300.)
^ 44. SEPTORIA MENYANTHES, Desmz. Amphigenous. Spots tawny-
rufous, irregular. Perithecia very minute, of the same colour, pierced
with a terminal pore. Tendrils white. Sporidia linear, straight or
curved, nucleoli scarcely distinct.—Ann. des Sc. Nat. ser. 3. xx. p. 89.
1853; Pl. Crypt. Exs. ed. i. n. 2178, ed. ii. n. 1828. Ascochyta
Menyanthis, Libert, Exs. n. 251; Lasch. in Rabh. Exs. n. 860.—On
fading leaves of Menyanthes trifoliata. Bungay (Mr. D. Stock).

45. SEPTORIA CLEMATIDIS, Rob. Amphigenous. Spots greyish,
with a brownish border, rounded, angular or irregular. Perithecia on the
upper surface, very minute, innate, scarcely prominent, pallid-brown,
pierced with a terminal pore. Tendrils whitish. Sporidia elongated,
curved or flexuose, with numerous nucleoli.—Desmz. Ann. des Se.
Nat. ser. 3. xx. p. 93 (1853); Pl. Crypt. Exs. ed. i. n. 2186, ed. ii.

112 DECADES OF BRITISH FUNGI.

n. 1836.—On leaves of Clematis Vitalba. Darenth and Swanscombe,
Kent. Common. Summer and Autumn.

46. SEPTORIA EPILOBII, West. Amphigenous. Spots olivaceous,
irregular or angular, limited by the veins of the leaves, or confluent.
Perithecia on both surfaces, very small, brown, pierced with a terminal
pore. Tendrils white, very delicate. Sporidia elongated, slender,
straight, curved or flexuose, with numerous nucleoli.— Dullet. de
Brux. 1852, xix. part iii. p. 120; Bell. Cat. Crypt. Namur, n. 324;
Desmz. Ann. des Sc. Nat. ser. 3. xx. (1853) p. 94; Pl. Crypt. Exs.
ed. i. n. 2188, ed. ii. n. 1838.—On living leaves of Epilobium.
Darenth Wood, 1865 ; Shere (Dr. E. Capron).

47. Septoria Rosarum, West. Epiphyllous. Spots small, round,
scattered, pallid, surrounded by a purplish border. Perithecia rare,
semiemergent, blackish. Tendrils whitish. Sporidia flexuose, cylin-
drical, obtuse at the extremities, with from 3 to 6 nucleoli.— Bullet.
de Brux. 1851, p. 396. Septoria Rose, B. minor, West. and Wall.
Herb. Crypt. Belge, n. 426.—On living leaves of Roses in gardens.
Hampstead and Highgate, 1865.

48. SEPTORIA SEDI, West. Epiphyllous. Spots circular, greyish.
Perithecia numerous, minute, nearly black, scattered over the spots
pierced with a terminal pore. Tendrils white. Sporidia linear, usually
straight or sees eurved, with about five nucleoli.—Bullet. de Brux.
ser. 2. ii. n. 107; Herb. Crypt. Belge, n. 943. Ascochyta Sedi,
Libert, ee n. 249.—On leaves of ipee Tere Bungay, Sep-
tember, 1865. (Fig. 29, sporidia, x :

49. SEPTORIA SORBI, Lasch. i llo ous. Perithecia minute, ag-
gregate, semi-innate, nearly black. Sporidia elliptic, slightly pointed
at the extremities so as to be almost almond-shaped.—Lasch. in
Klotsch. Herb. Myc. n. 459. Depazea sorbicola, Rabh. Fungi Eur.
Exs. n. 548.—On leaves of Sorbus Aucuparia. Hampstead, Shere,
ete., autumn, 1865. Common. (Fig. 25, sporidia, x 300

50. SEPTORIA FRAXINI, Desmz. Epiphyllous. Perithecia minute,
black, semi-innate, clustered together in irregularspots. In this respect
it differs from S. Sordi, in which the perithecia are aggregated about

. the margin of the leaves. The habit is very different from that of S.

3 Badhami, with which some authorities have associated it. Sporidia
= cylindrical, truncate at the extremities, containing numerous nucleoli.

oS CNN. ot n. 1086; West. Bullet. de Brux. xviii. n. 76;

DECADES OF BRITISH FUNGI. 113

Fr. Elench. ii. p. 119. n. 3. Septoria Badhami, var. B. Fraxini, Awd.

; 51. SEPTORIA CHELIDONII, Dess Amphigenous. Spots grey,
whitish, or of a brownish tint. Perithecia innate, minute, nearly black,
pierced with a large apical pore. Tendrils yellowish. Sporidia elongated,
linear, straight, or curved, with several nucleoli.—Pl. Crypt. Fr. Exs,

. 1176. Ascochyta — Libert, Exs. n. 57. Spilospheria
UG Rabh. Exs. 552.— On leaves of Chelidonium majus. Shere
(Dr. E. Capron).

52. SEPTORIA SCABIOSJECOLA, Desm. Amphigenous. Spots orbi-
cular, of a violet-brown, marked in the centre with a white point which
bears the solitary perithecium containing the elongated sporidia.—Ann.
des Se. Nat. 1853, xx. p. 96. Depazea scabiosecola, Desmz. Exs. ed. i.
n. 722, ed. ii. n. 179. Spheria lichenoides, var. scabiosecola ? De
Cand. Fl. Fr. Supp. Depazea purpurascens, var. Scabiose, Kickx, Fl.
Crypt. de Louv. Ascochyta Scabiose, Rabh. Herb. n. 1253. — Spilo-
spheria Scabiose, Rahh. Exs. n. 557.—On leaves of Scabious. -Autumu.
Common.

53. SEPTORIA dou a Desmz. Spots obliterated. Perithecia
densely scattered, rather prominent, convex, black. Ostiole minute,
conical. Sporidia linear, slightly curved, nucleoli scarcely distinct.
—Bull. Soc. Bot. Fr. 1857, p. 861; Pl. Crypt. Exs. ed. ii. n. 689.
— On all parts of Scleranthus annuus. Summer and autumn, Bungay
(Mr. D. Stock). (Fig. 30, sporidia, x 300.)

54. SEPTORIA GET, Desmz. Amphigenous. Spots orbieular or ir-
regular, brown at first, cinereous when dry, with a purplish-brown
margin. Perithecia on the upper surface, very minute, numerous,
brownish-black, sometimes. arranged along the veins of the leaves, at

idia

var. geicola, De Cand. Fl. Fr. Supp. p. Spheria (Depazea)
vagans, geicola, Fr. S. M. ii. p. 532. Io Gei, Fuckel, Enum.
Pl. Nass. p. 43.—On leaves of Geum urbanum. Shere, autumn, 1865
(Dr. E. Capron). :

55. SEPTORIA Lysimacuiz, West. Epiphyllous. Spots indeter- _
minate, brown. Perithecia minute, scattered, terminated by a pore. .
Tendrils whitish. Sporidia linear, straight, with numerous nucleoli.—

Bull. de Brux. 1832, iii. p. 120; Bell. Cat. Eran Mee Se 3. Aseos DE

VOLSIY, ee 2, 1906]

= eee

114 DECADES OF BRITISH FUNGI.

chyta Lysimachia, Lib. Exs. n. 253. On leaves of Lysimachia Num-
muluria. | Darenth, 1865.

56. SEPTORIA CASTANJECOLA, Desmz. Amphigenous. Spots tawny,
indeterminate. Perithecia on the under surface, brownish-black, minute,
numerous, somewhat innate, pierced with a terminal pore. .Tendrils
whitish. Sporidia elongated, slender, curv se —Ann. des Sc. Nat.
1847, viii. p. 26; Fuckel, Fung. Rhen. 08.—On fading leaves of
Castanea vesca. Ascot, September, ne

57. SEPTORIA RiBis, Desmz. Amphigenous. Spots numerous, small,
irregular and angular, of a pale brown or purple colour. Perithecia
innate, very small, blackish-brown, convex, pierced with a large apical

pore. Tendrils flesh-colour, or roseate. Sporidia elongated, linear,

containing numerous nucleoli—Mém. de la Soe. des Sc. de Lille, 1842;
Pl. Crypt. Exs. n. 1179. Ascochyta Ribis, Libert, Exs. n. 53, West.
and Wall. Herb. Crypt. Belge, n. 92. Phlaospora Ribis, Westendorp,
Bull. de Brux. 1850, p. 20.—On leaves of Black Currant. Common.
(Fig. 32; sporidia, x 300.)

58. SEPTORIA ALNICOLA, z.3p.; amphigenis; maculis rotundatis,
pallido-brunneis vel fuscis; peritheciis minutis, sparsis, semi-innatis,
atris, poro simplici pertusis; cirrhis albidis (?) ; sporidiis oblongis,
rectis vel curvatis.—On living leaves of Alnus glutinosa. Shere, autumn,
1865 (Dr. E. Capron). Spots pallid, brown or tawny, rounded, about
one-fourth of an inch in diameter. Perithecia minute, scattered over the
spots, s geo eet pierced at the apex. Sporidia oblong, straight
or curved. (Fig. 23, sporidia, x 300.

‘CHEILARIA, ee Perithecia subglobose, dehiscing with a fis-
sure. Nucleus gelatinous. Sporidia more or less globose, ejected in
tendrils. 3
. CHEILARIA CORYLI, Rod. Amphigenous. Spots irregular,
Perithecia hypo- rarely epiphyllous, innate, membranaceous,

subgregarious, very small, roundish, pallid brown, dehiscing with a
longitadinal fissure. Nucleus white. Sporidia hyaline, oblong,
~ somewhat truncate, wedge-shaped or fiddle-shaped. — Desmz. Aun. des
Sc. Nat. 1853, xx. p. 226; Pl. Crypt. Exs. ed. ii. n. 80.—On leaves
of Corylus Avellana. Darenth; Swanscombe, and Highgate, autumn,

. CHEILARIA ARBUTI, Desmz, Epiphyllous. Spots minute,
es ark coloured. — Perithecia minute, crowded, black, shining, roundish-

DECADES OF BRITISH FUNGI. 115

oblong, dèhiscing by a longitudinal fissure. Nucleus at first whitish,
ultimately blackened. ga ovoid, minute, with two nucleoli.—
Ann. des Sc. Nat. 1846, vi. p. 68. Dothidea Arbuti, Spr. ex Duby,
Bot. Gall. ii. p. 717 a leaves of Arbutus Unedo. Swanscombe,
January, 1866.

PnuvLLosTiCTA, Pers. Perithecia few and minute, innate, pierced
with a terminal pore, seated on discoloured spots. Nucleus gela-
tinous. Sporidia ovoid or oblong, straight, minute, ejected in tendrils,

61. PHYLLOSTICTA Arripticis, Desmz. Amphigenous. Spots orbi-
cular, whitish, with a tawny or brownish margin, scattered or con-
fluent. Perithecia on the upper surface, very minute, numerous,
globose, innate, brownish-black, pierced at the apex. Tendrils yellow-
ish-white. Sporidia cylindrical, obtuse, straight or curved and some-
what torulose, with from 3 to nucleoli.—Ann. des Sc. Nat. 1851, xvi.
p.998. Spheria (Depazea) vagans, atriplicicola, Fr. S. M. ii. p. 582.
—On leaves of Atriplex and Chenopodium. Highgate, 1864. (Fig. 22,
à x 300.)

2. PHYLLOSTICTA Cinsn, Desmz. Epiphyllous. Spots sopiv or
ceca numerous, whitish with a brown margin. Perithecia innate,
Sporidia very minute, oblong, with two nneleoliiAnn. de
Se. Nat. 1847, viii. p. 31.—On leaves of Cirsium arvense. Bungay,
qoe. 1865.
. PuvrLosTICcTA VicrE. Epiphyllous. Spots white, rounded,
a a purplish margin. Perithecia minute, aggregate, black, with a
terminal pore. Tendrils white. Sporidia ellipsoid with two, some-
times three, nucleoli.— Ascochyta Vicia, Libert, Exs. n. 356. Phyllo-
sticta Ervi? West. Bullet. des Brux.—On leaves of Vicia sepium.
Sydenham, October, 1864.

64. PHYLLOSTICTA RusCICOLA, DR. and Mont. Amphigenous.
' Spots pallid, with a reddish-brown margin. Perithecia scattered over
the spots, covered by the epidermis, globose, black. Sporidia oblong.
—Fl. Alg. i. p. 611; Mont. Syll. p. 279; Desmz. Ann. des Se. Nat.
1847, viii. p. 32 ; Pl. Crypt. n. 1634; West. Bull. de Brux. vii. p. 23.
— On the phyllodia of Ruscus aculeatus. Swanscombe, Kent, autumn,
1865.

. 65. PnYLLosrICTA Cris, Desmz. Spots few, round ¢ or irregular,
grey, with a brown margin. Perithecia [Gap MAD black, numerous. -
et ovoid-oblong, with two nueleoli.—A | ue Se. B 1847,

I

116 DECADES OF BRITISH FUNGI.

viii. p. 34; Pl. Crypt. n. 1861.— On fading leaves of Cytisus Laburnum.
Highgate, autumn, 1865.

PaYLLOSTICTA SAMBUCI, Desmz. Epiphyllous. Spots whitish,
solitary or confluent, and disposed in a line. Perithecia innate, mi-
nute, few, brownish-black, pierced with a terminal pore. Nucleus
whitish. -o ee with two nucleoli.—Ann. des Se.
Nat. 1847, viii. p. 34; Pl. Crypt. n. 1638.—On fading leaves of
Elder. akee i autumn, ae (Dr. E. Capron). (Fig. 28, sporidia, x

67. PHYLLOSTICTA PRIMULMCOLA, Desmz. Spots occupying hoth
surfaces of the leaves, large, blanched, oftentimes with a yellowish
border. Perithecia epiphyllous, numerous, rather prominent, globose,
black, shining. Sporidia subglobose, very small.—Ann. des Se. Nat.
1847, viii. p. 130; Pl. Crypt. Fr. Exs. n. 1629.—On fading leaves of
Primula vulgaris. Common, autumn.

PHYLLOSTICTA LIMBALIS, Pers. Spots ivory-white, witha dis-
coloured margin, generally at the edges of the leaves. Perithecia rare,
blackish, scattered, sometimes confluent. Sporidia oblong, hyaline,
with three or four nucleoli.—Pers. Champ. Comest. Depazea buxi-
cola,- Fr. S. M. ii. 528; Fuckel, Fung. Rhen. n. 429. Dothidea
depazeoides, Magie Ann. Se. Nat. 1838. x. 311. Septoria Eleagni,
nor. Ann. Se. Nat. 1842, xvii. 107.- Spheria lichenoides, var.

e Cand.), Welw. Crypt. Lusit. n. 21.—On living Box leaves.
Shere, autumn, 1865 (Dr. E. Capron).

69. PuviLosrIcTA Envsrur, West. Spots blanched, rounded, with
a linear dark brown margin. Perithecia numerous, black, scattered
about the centre of the spot. Ostiole poriform. Sporidia oval,

de Brux. 1863, n. 21.—On leaves of Erysimum Alliaria. Shere,
autumn, 1865 (Dr. E. Capron).

DEMATIEI.

70. MAcROSPORIUM HETERONEMUM, Desmz. Amphigenous. Spots
scattered, tawny, irregular, sometimes confluent. Flocci erect, septate,
.. ef two forms, distinctly united in small fascicles, one kind conidiife-

Tous, short, nodulose, tawny ; the other kind simple, elongated, sub-.

.. flexuose, hyaline, obtuse-above and attenuated below. Sporidia large,
at , oblong- clavate, tawny, with the endochrome divided trans-

NEW SPECIES OF POLYGALA FROM SOUTHERN CHINA. 117

versely, and here and there longitudinally, into numerous cells ; pedi-
cels Ve" —Ann. des Se. Nat. 1853, xx. p. 2163 Pl. Crypt. Exs.
ed. . T.—On fading leaves of Sagiltaria pito Irstead,
Norfolk, Beptenter, 1865.— The specimens also contained, intermixed
with the JMacrosporium, the Uredo-spores .described by Westendorp
under the name of Uredo Sagittarie, and as numerously as on speci-
mens received from him. I also found the Macrosporium on Westen-
dorp's specimens, and both Uredo and Macrosporium on Fuckel’s
specimen of Phyllosticta Sagittarie. There were also one or two
Uredo-spores scattered amongst the Macrosporium on Desmaziéres'
specimen. A single leaf, collected by Mr. D. Stock, at Bungay, twenty
years ago, but which had never been named, contained the Macro-
sporium and a few Uredo-spores. The latter are evidently those of a
Trichobasis, and probably belong to Puccinia Sagittarie, Rabh., a
species not yet ascertained to be British.

EXPLANATION OF Prats XLV.—1. Falsa ceratophora: a, section of group
of perithecia, x sligh huy: b, ascus and sporidia; c, free sporidia, x 300.
and sporidia, x 300. 3. Podosphera Kunzei :
tip of appendage, x x sight P E duidosish vá of appendage, x slightly.
5. Microspheria comata : tip of appendage, x slightly. 6. Sphe g abbreviata :
asci and sporidin, x x 300. 7. S. diplospora : od. x 300. 8. Valsa thele-
bola: ascus and sporidia, x 300. 9. Massaria eburnea: sporidia, x 300.
10. Spheria spudetundis: tetrasporous asci, x 300. 11. Spherella isariphora:
ascus and spondis x 300. 12. Spheria Ar auearie : asci an sporidia, x 300.
13. Phoma petiolorum : sporidia, x 300. 14. P. p nos k 300.
15. PE AEEA ntorum : sporidia, x 300. 16. H. Corni : sporidia, x
17. H. Rolinie : sporidia, x 300. 18. Spheria (Gnomonia) petioli : ascus and
sporidia, x 300. 19. 9. Álliaria : aseus and sporidia, x 300. 20. Falsa tetra-
trupha, var. Haphe: ascusand sporidia, x 300. 21. V. amygdalina : ascus and
sporidia, x 300. 22. Phyllosticta Aripi icis: sporidia, x 300. 23. Septoria alni-
cola: sporidia, x 300. uet . Unedinis: sporidio, x 25. S. Sorbi: spo-
ridia, x 300. 26. S. Ficarie : sporidia, x 300. a 8. pari ola: sporidia, x
: 28. Phyllosticta Sambuci nade x uem ria Sedi : sporidia,
x 300. 30.58. Scleranthi : sporidim > x 300. L& Beds aks: sporidia,
x 300. 32.5. Ribis ; ridi, x

DESCRIPTION OF : NEW SPECIES OF POLYGALA FROM
OUTHERN CHINA.

By H. F. Hance, Pu.D., ETC. a

Polygala (Blepharidium) cyanolopha, n. sp.; caulibus herbaceis
fusis a basi ad apicem ramosis tere viene. a foliis confertis

118 NEW SPECIES OF POLYGALA FROM SOUTHERN CHINA.

tristichis carnosulis brevissime petiolatis ovalibus obtusis cum acumine
opacis subtus paululum pallidioribus 3—7 lineas longis flavido-viridibus,
racemis plerumque supra-axillaribus densissimis 12-20-floris folia
zequantibus, pedunculo communi angulato, bracteolis minutis deciduis,
floribus vix bilinealibus, alis glabris lanceolato-oblongis faleatis setaceo-
acuminatis capsula bis longioribus flavo-viridibus lineis purpureo-
brunneis percursis, carina cristata basi viridulo-alba apice cum crista
clare et intense ezerulea, capsula lineam tantum longa ovali-compressa
æqualiter angustissime marginata leviter emarginata margine vix
ciliata, seminibus oblongis nigrescentibus dense albo-pilosis, arilli tri-
lobi semine triplo brevioris lobis :equalibus.

'This pretty little plaut was found by me in the beginning of October,
1865, growing, not very abundantly, on a grassy hill on Danes'
Island, Whampoa, and was very conspicuous by its yellowish tint, its
dense clusters of flowers with variegated wings, and particularly by the
beautiful deep clear blue of the crest, resembling in colour Anagallis
cerulea, or some Gentian ; the foliage is not very dissimilar to that of
the Algerian P. owycoccoides, Desf. Amongst the Chinese species

own to me, it comes nearest to P.- glomerata, Lour., with living
specimens of which I have compared it, but is readily distinguished by
the stem branching all the way up, by the yellowish not bluish-green
colour of its much smaller leaves, by the flowers being not half as
large, arranged in longer and far denser clusters, with striped wings
and a blue crest, whilst in the many specimens of P. glomerata I have
seen, they have invariably been green-winged, and with a greenish-
white keel ; and by the elliptic, less emarginate, narrow-margined and
obscurely-ciliated capsule, which is less in size than one of the cells of
that of Loureiro's species, the fruit of which is besides broadly orbicular,
its greatest diameter being transverse, not vertical The nearest
natural ally of my new plant is, however, evidently P. ¢elephioides,
Willd. (nec Boiss. et Balansa), but that has the stem branched only
from or at most just above the collum, the branches flexuose and
shsrpiy-engid upwards ; its leaves are oblong and narrowed at the

se; its racemes few-flowered ; the flowers still smaller and different
T in colour; iis capsule broader, and seeds less densely silky. Both Mr.
Bentham and Prof. Miquel suggest that P. glomerata may be a form
; arvensis, Willd., which, however, appears distinct enough, and
Sn capsule, that of true P. glomerata

NEW SPECIES OF POLYGALA FROM SOUTHERN CHINA. 119

having the margin very much wider at the rounded apical angles than
below. If any Chinese species is to be reduced, it will probably be P.
elegans, Wall., which is likely to prove a form of P. Japonica, Houtt.
Of the latter plant I possess good specimens from two Japanese locali-
ties, from Formosa, and from Australia Felix (for I entirely agree with
Dr. Mueller and Mr, Bentham in considering Mueller’s former P.
veronicea as not distinct; itis a stunted form, with smaller flowers, but
otherwise quite like the Asiatic plant). There is little to distinguish
the Chinese from the Japanese species, except that the former has
usually rather acuter calyx-wings: in the lateral or terminal position of
the racemes, and the number of flowers in each, I find no constant dif-
ference, and both plants are conspicuous for the gradually-diminished
size of their leaves from above downwards. A few years back I re-
ceived specimens from Foochow,—not, to my regret, now accessible for
re-examination—which I was quite unable to refer to the one or the
other species with any certainty. By ¿rue P. glomerata I mean the
typical Chinese plant, which is by no means rare here and in Hongkong,
though never, I believe, growing gregariously like P. elegans, but
always found as isolated specimens. Dr. Thwaites has referred to P.
glomerata two Ceylon plants (C. P. n. 592 t and 1079 !), the one his
variety a. pedunculosa, the other P. hirsutula of Arnott. But, with all
respect for my acute friend's opinion, it appears to me that the habit,
weaker stems, scattered leaves, slender elongated peduncles, larger
purplish flowers, and narrow-winged fruit of both these plants, whether
distinct inter se or forms of one species, decidedly negative such a com-
bination. The most discordant and confused views prevail amongst
all writers as to the species of this genus. To prevent misapprehen-
sion as to my own moderate conservative opinions, I may state that I
do not consider many of the European species proposed of late years,
as, for instance, P. Desangelisii, Ten.!, and P. Lebelii, Bor. !, to have
. anything like a well-established claim to specific rank; and, more-
over, I believe all the reputed modern species grouped round the old
Linnean P. vulgaris need a careful and prolonged comparative study
before any decided opinion ean be formed respecting them. But still
there should be a method in inquiries, and to adopt the extreme views
of some botanists is to my mind impossible. MM. Grenier and
Godron, while admitting several of the most. doubtful species split off

from P. vulgaris, nevertheless combine such extremely dissimilar plants —

L4

120 VEGETATION OF THE GREAT AUSTRALIAN BIGHT.

(so at least they seem to me) as P. rosea, Desf., and P. Preslii, Spr.
Certainly P. rosea is far more allied to P. major, Jacq., than to P.
Preslii, if, at least, characters, habit, and aspect are to have any
weight; and, if not, how are we to judge any species? In the
* Florula Adenensis, Dr. T. Anderson writes, under the name of P.
triflora, L., no less than twelve reputed species, on which combina-
tion Mr. Edgeworth remarks (Journ. Linn. Soc. vi. 199) :—“ I have
examined the original specimens in the Hermann herbarium in the
British Museum, have carefully compared them with the numerous
specimens in the Kew herbarium, = have satisfied myself that there
are three or four distinet species." So far as I have been able to com-
pare some of the Indian species mentioned by Dr. Anderson, with
Kotschy’s Nubian ones distributed by the Unio Itineraria, I mus
express my entire dissent from Dr. Anderson’s views. The late Mr.
Webb, too, (Fragm. Florule ZEth.-/Egypt. 32), kept these latter plants
distinct. Again, whilst Bunge (Reliq. Lehmannian:e, 45) asserts P.
Sibirica, L., and P. tenuifolia, Willd., to be beyond all doubt distinct,
both Ledebour and more recently Regel (Radde, Reis. in Ost-Sibirien,
Botanische Abth. Bd. 1 Heft 2. p. 277) with equal confidence unite
them. .

VEGETATION OF THE GREAT AUSTRALIAN BIGHT. |

The vegetation of the country around the Great Australian Bight is
as yet so imperfectly known, that the limits to which the bulk of West
Australian plant extends eastwards, aud the line to which the inland
flora from the Burdekin, Darling, and Murray Steppes advances to the-
west remain to be ascertained; and any, even the most trifling addition
to our knowledge on this point cannot but be acceptable. Mr. E. A
Delisser, an explorer, who, on several oceasions has faced the obstacles
which the aridity of the Bight country opposes to the progress of

ure and who lately advaneed from the head of the Great
. Bight in a north-west direction over level, not materially scrubby, but

fissi waterless country, brought with him the following plants

ES . from the remotest parts reached by him, which show the vegetation to
= : be that of the eastern eem and not that of West Australia i= :—

ADDITIONS TO THE FLORA OF GLOUCESTERSHIRE. 121

3alsola Australis, Æ. Br. narrow pinnatisected leaves; the

Threlkeldia diffusa, R. Br. flowers and fruits not collected

Kochia Brownii, Ferd. Mueller. Cassia artemisioides, Gaudichaud.

K. paeem Ferd. Mueller Templetonia retusa, R. Br.

Kochia sp. Helichrysum Sonderi, F. M. (Ixiolena
nemum Arbuscula, Moquin. tomentosa, Sond. and Muell.)

x pen es to A. reniformis, R. Br. | Comesperma volubilis, Ladill.

Rhagod rodium cvgnosum, Nees

üemcpbis Yaixobst, Ferd. Mueller. Zygophyllum Billardierii, DC.

E. Brownii, Ferd. Mueller. Nitraria Schoberi,

E. alternifolia, R. Br. Var. latior. Frankenia levis, E

E. scoparia, Ferd. Mueller. Sida corrugata, Lindley.

E. Delisserii, Ferd. Mi avatera plebeja, R. Brown

eller. D?

Grevillea, a species with long and Pittosporum phillyroides, DC.
Cephalipterum Drummondi, 4. Gray.
It will be observed that the last-mentioned plant is the only one
which belongs to the West Australian flora exclusively, while all the
others are either forms of the East Australian, or such as are common to
both sides of the continent. Eremophila Delisserii is the only new
plant of the collection. It is a well-marked species of a genus of
which now about forty species are described ; and partakes of several
characters of the section Pholidia ; the leaves are opposite and roundish.

FERD. MUELLER.

FLORA OF GLOUCESTERSHIRE.
NEW GLOUCESTERSHIRE PLANTS, COLLECTED BY
ST. BRODY, PH.D., F.L.S. ETC.

Specimens of plants mentioned in the following list, have been seen
by Mr. J. G. Baker. It is supplementary to a list published in last
year’s Report of the Thirsk Botanical Club (vide * J ournal of Botany,’
Vol. III. p. 121.) None of the species are given by Mr. Watson for
the South Severn sub-province.

Papaver somniferum, L.—In fields and waste ground near Upton.
Fumaria Males Jord.—On the borders of fields near Gloucester.
Lepidium cir L.—Sandy fields near Garden Cliff.
Alyssum calycinum, L.—In fields near Dursley.

Finoh usitatissimum.
Tilia parik, Ehrh.—Lancaut Cliffs.
o: intermedia, De Cand. —Longhope Wood.

~

t93 ADDITIONS TO THE FLORA OF GLOUCESTERSHIRE.

Rosa sarmentacea, Woods.—In hedges near e
R. dumetorum, Woods.—In hedges near Dursley
R. gla gigi Bak.—In hedges near Cleeve.
R. verticillacantha, Bak.—In hedges near Gaur
Epilobium rivulare, Wahl.—On banks of the Severn, Gloucester.
= lium erectum, Huds.—On Stinchcombe Hill

agopogon minor, Fr.—On the borders of d near Upton.
ja ea solstitialis, L.—1In fields near Glouces
Monotropa wise e Cand.—In Frith
Cuscut th, .—In clover fields near Pins ick.
Rhinanthus major, Angl. — On the borders of fi idi near Stroud.
Thymus Chamedrys, Fr.—On Mitcheldean Heath. Very fine.
Calamintha officinalis, Angl.—On banks near Highnam.
Ballota ruderalis, Fr.— On rocks near Beachley.

issa officinalis, L.— Waste ground near Beachley.
Ceased olidum, Curt.—In waste ground near Gloucester.
C. polyspermum, L.—In waste ground near — stead.
C. rubrum, L.—In waste ground near Glou
C. ficifolium, Sm.—On heaps of rubbish near eae.
Polygonum sits: Schrank.—On banks near aid cal
Betula glutinosa, Wallr.—Hill Wood, near Mitcheldea:

Salix pentandra, L.—In a lane near Tewkesbury. Seats planted.

S. Helix, L um a lane near Tewkesbury. Apparently plan

S. acuminata, 8m.—On banks of the Severn near Gloucester.
Allium compactum, Thuill.—On rocks near Beachley.

Anacharis Alsinastrun, Bab.—In all the canals around Gloucester.
Sparganium minimum, "Fr. —In gt an near Gloucester.

Juncus eomosus, Jaeq.—In (dean. near Beachley.

Luzula seliilacu, pa ~ Henth, Mitcheldean

L. congesta, Sm.—Heath, Mitcheldean.

Panicum Crus-galli, L.—On the borders of fields near Gloucester.
Setaria viridis, Beauv.—On heaps of rubbish near Quedgeley.

- S. verticillata, Beauv.— Borders of fields near Hempstead.

Melica nutans, L.—Lancaut Cliffs.

Briza minor, L.—Lan caut Cliffa.

Brackopodie ium piinatum, Beauv.—Dursley Hill.

Poa subcerulea, Sm.—On the borders of fields near Gloucester.
Glyceria maritima, M. and K.—Sandy shore near Beachile

G. distans, Wahl.—Sandy shore near Beachley.
Triticum pungens, Wahl.—Sandy shore near Beachley.

i INTRODUCED PLANTS.
cae. acinis Vaccaria, L.—On heaps of rubbish near Gloucester.
oe Potentilla es L.—In waste ground near Quedgeley.

CORRESPONDENCE. 123

Linaria purpurea, L.—On old walls near Colefor

Salsola Tragus, L.—In waste ground-near eh canal.

Ma sr pail Din L., or M. borealis, Wallm.,Syme db. Bot. ii. p. 169.—
Lh i pond and meadow land near Glo

Piala e minor, Retz.—On heaps of rubbish near puede canal.

Panicum miliaceum, L.—1n waste ground near Gloucester.

WELWITSCHH ITER ANGOLENSE.

CORRIGENDUM,
From the absence of Dr. Welwitsch in Paris while the sheet describing his
new Bignoniacee was passing through the press, the name FERNANDOA was
misprinted Ferdinandia (Vol. ITI. p. 330).

CORRESPONDENCE.

Leucojum vernum, Linn.

J. C. Mansel, Esq., of Longthorns, writes that he has visited Bridport, and
is able to confirm Mr. Hardy's suggestion as to Leucojum vernum being pro-
Deer. a ee plant Set p.88). He found it growing in abundance for a

more t rter of a mile on the ba pepe. sides of a thick
hedgerow in a remote diis in which there are no houses. € ca having
been good enough to forward fresh specimens, we shall in a umber give
a ues of the plant, and we reserve till ther. the fete Eurus which
Mansel has communicated.

Fagus Forest in New England, Australia.
Mr. Charles Moore, the able Director of ^ Botanie Garden of Sydney,
returning from a botanical excursion through the dense forests of the high-
lands of Tow England, discloses, for the PER time, the existence of an exten-
sive Fagus forest in that part of Australia. It covers the elevated ranges
between the rivers Bellingen and Clarence, in belts from two to three miles in
length. The Fagus is allied to F. Cunninghami, but the leaves are remarkably
acute, their teeth smaller and more numerous; moreover the leaves attain a

etc, The el eM tu —— a
number of tho ‘Fragmenta Piptoguphis A P
Frnp. MUELLER.
Melbourne Baline Gardens, Dee. 26, 1865.

124

NEW PUBLICATIONS.

The Miscellaneous Botanical Works of Robert Brown, Esq., D.C. L., F. R.S.
Edited by John J. Bennett, F.R.S., etc. Vol.I. Ray Society, 1866.

It is now more than forty years since Nees von Esenbeck published
the first volume of his German edition of the collected works of Robert
Brown, and this remains till now the only attempt to bring these
wonderful memoirs into a compact and consultable form. Even the
English student has been compelled to consult them in their German
dress, for the possession of them in English necessitated the acquisition
of volumes of voyages, travels, transaetions, and journals, octavo,
quarto, and folio, whieh of themselves would form a considerable
library. It is surprising that an edition in the language in which they
were originally published has been so long a desideratum. The Ray
Society have conferred a great boon on science in supplying this de-
sideratum, and this boon is greatly enhanced by their having obtained
the help of Mr. Bennett, so long the intimate friend and colleague of
Robert Brown, as editor.

This first volume contains two of the three divisions into which the
editor has arranged the memoirs, viz. the geographico-botanical and
the structural and physiological. The systematic memoirs and miscel-
laneous descriptions of plants are reserved for a second volume, and the
illustrative plates will be published separately in a large quarto atlas.
The papers are reprinted from the originals without change, in accord-
ance with the express desire of their distinguished author.

The geographico-botanical memoirs consist of the appendices pub-
lished with the narratives of the expeditions of Flinders and of Sturt to
Australia, of Salt to Abyssinia, of Tuckey and of Oudney, Denham and
Clapperton to Africa, and of Ross, Scoresby, and Parvy to the Arctic
regions, and of the memoir on the-botany of Swan River. The syste-
matic and physiological memoirs contain the papers on the Parts of
Fructification in Mosses, on Remarkable Deviations from the usual
Structure of Seeds and Fruits, on Raflesia and Hydnora, on Kingia, on
Active Molecules, on the Organs and Mode of Fecundation in Orchidee
and Aselepiadee, on the Relative Position of the Divisions of Stigma
.. and Parietal Placentze in the compound Ovarium, on the Plurality and
> — of the Embryos in the seeds of Conifere, on the Gulf
"Weed, anc and on oo

f

NEW PUBLICATIONS. 125

Della Distribuzione Geografica dei Licheni di Lombardia e di un nuovo
ordinamento del genere Verrucaria. Dal Dr. Santo Garovaglio, Prof.
di Botanica nella R. Univ. di Pavia, ete. Pavia: 1864. 8vo. pp. 34.

Sui più recenti Sistemi Lichenologici e sulla importanza comparativa dei
caratteri adoperati in esse per la limitazione dei generi e delle specie.
Dal Dr. S. Garovaglio. Pavia: 1865. 8vo, pp. 34.

Sugli Organi riproduttori del genere Verrucaria. Nota del Dottor
Giuseppe Gibelli, Prof. di Storia Nat. nel R. Liceo di Pavia. Milano:
1865. 4to, pp. 14. Plate. :

Tentamen Dispositionis Methodice Lichenum in Longobardia nascentium ,
auctore Sancto Garovaglio. Mediolani: 1865. 4to, pp. 88. 5 plates.

These four works all relate to the same subject. In the first of
them, Professor Garovaglio announces his intention to publish a series
of memoirs, in which he would describe accurately the several species
of Lichens growing in Lombardy, illustrated with microscopical details
' of their minute internal organization. The materials for this, he has
collected during the past thirty years, having journeyed through every
part of this singularly favoured province of Italy, which, from various
concurring causes, furnishes a greater variety of Lichens than any
similar country of Europe. This he ascribes to the gradual elevation of
Lombardy from the lower region of the Olive and Laurel to the limits
of eternal snow, affording in a circumscribed space under the same
parallel of latitude, a regular succession of zones, similar to those
found in passing from the tropics to the polar circles, together with the
notable difference of temperature, which the varied course of the iso
thermal line makes from place to place, according to tbis elevation.

hen enters into a detail of the principal geographical and geo-
logical features of the district, enumerates some of the rarer Lichens
which he has collected on the several geological formations, and de-
tails the many new Lichens which his own researches have added to the
general store, several of which have been named after him.
the second work, the Professor passes in review the various
systems which have found favour among different schools of lichenists
in modern times; and states those principles by which he himself pur- -
poses to be guided, and sue he enlarges upon more fully i in the
Prolegomena to his * Ten

In the third work, Sube Gibelli narrates the result of a "ya Bee

126 NEW PUBLICATIONS.

tensive examination, conducted with great care and accuracy, into the
organization of the reproductive apparatus of the Verrucarie. The
conclusion to which that research has conducted, is this :— That the
spermatigerous apparatus or the supposed male organs, are contained
either in separate conceptacles, termed spermogonia, or are enclosed in
the apothecium, together with the asci and spores, when they are termed
spermatocalia. That when the species possess spermogonia, then the
apothecium contains paraphyses distinctly visible, together with the
asci and the enclosed spores, and may be termed diclinous. But that
when the apothecium is destitute of distinct paraphyses, the sperma-
tigerons apparatus or spermatocalia hangs like a fringe from the upper
portion of the interior of the apothecium over the asci and spores, which
occupy the lower portion of the interior, and may be termed hermaphro-
dile ; and that all the saxicolar species, whether with unilocular,
bilocular, quadrilocular, and multilocular or muriform spores, are des-
titute of distinct paraphyses, and consequently hermaphrodite : whilst
the corticolar species possess paraphyses, and are all diclinous.

This interesting and ingenious discovery, Professor Garovaglio has
made the basis of his arrangement of the Verrucaria, in his ‘ Tentamen.’
He has taken a media via in his system, avoiding on the one hand the
innumerable genera of the Massalongian school, and, on the other, not
implicitly following the comprehensive or aggregate one, of which the
celebrated Dr. Wm. Nylander is the acknowledged princeps. He ex-
. eludes from his genus Verrucaria, all those species having a foliaceous -
or squamose thallus, such as ' Gagedia, Fries, Endocarpon, Ach., ete.,
and limits it to those species which possess a crustaceous thallus.
Thus limited, his genus comprehends no less than thirty-five genera,

and more than two hundred species of the Massalongian lichenists.
. His own words will best explain the principles of his labours:—

1. In Verrucarie genere omnes comprehendi lichenes angiocarpos
nucleo simplici et homogeneo, epithecio plerumque ad instar carbonis
nigricante, przeterea thallo crustoso instructos.

2. Maximi habito loculoram numero, unde spora constat, in quatuor
eomm sectiones genus omme partitus sum, videlicet, uniloculares,
s : , quadriloculares cum quatuor ad octo loculos, una serie

e ad lineam — mcos pluriloeulares tessellatas cum loculis
. eollateralibus conglomerati

ia ee defections, masculorum organorum con-—

NEW PUBLICATIONS. 137

ditio quoad situm quem tenent; ascorum figura, modo itidem conside-
rato, quo in ipsis distribute spore consistunt; interdumque etiam
thalli variatio, apotheciorum situs, et sporarum magnitudo mihi normam
prebuerunt, qua species ejusdem sectionis in secundos ordines, quos
cohortes appello, disponerem.

4. Demum multiplieibus aliis modis, quos organa tum interiora tum
extima offerunt, simul assumptis varieque collatis caute uti ac sobrie
studui, quo speciebus diversis fines constituerem, ut pro re licuit, dis-
tinetissimos.

ach species is headed with a short diagnosis, followed by a full
and lengthened detailed description of every part, a most ample syno-
nymy, ind references to all published collections of Lichenes Exsiccati,
with valuable adnotationes, elucidating difficulties or contrasting affi-
nities and diversitie

Only the sabes and bilocular species are as yet published, and
the entire work is to be illustrated with actual specimens.

: Charnock, Ph.D., ete. London. 1866.

The number of words in every-day use derived from proper names
is very great; and from the way they have been altered through igno-
rance, carelessness, or the “genius” of the language, it is often
puzzling to trace them to their origin. On what principle did
the Italian name of the Sun-flower, Girasole, become converted into
Jerusalem, as a designation foran Artichoke ? How did Quince come
from Cydonia, Humbug from Hamburg, and Dimity from Damietta?
Such curious derivations, and the history of them, supply Dr. Char-
nock with the materials for an interesting and useful volume, abound-
ing with information which general readers are often puzzled where
to find. It would be impossible to make it at once interesting to the
public and valuable to those engaged in special studies. In botany,

Verba Nominalia ; or, Words derived from Proper Names. By R. S.
Pp. 357.

for instance, the number of generic designations derived from proper”

names is very great; and since Boehmer's dissertation was pub-
lished, no speeial work has been devoted to them. The names met
with in popular books can only be expected in Dr. Charnock's volume ;
but even in regard to them the author would do well, when a second
edition is required, to obtain for his sheets. the fevision of a botanist, as
the classification and the information given are often very antiquated.

128
BOTANICAL NEWS.

Dr. Seemann has been obliged to resign the office of Secretary to the Inter-
national Botanical Congress, to carry out some explorations in New Segovia
and other little-known parts of Central America. He left Southampton on the

of March, and proceeds by way of St. Thomas and Panamá to Realejo,
on the Pacifle, where he will disembark. Dr. Seemann has arranged that
during his absence the ‘Journal of Botany’ will be edited by Mr. Carruthers,
of the botanical department of the British Museum. Communications should,
however, be addressed as before, “ To the Editor of the Journal of Botany.”

The fourth part of Seemann’s * Flora of Viti,’ containing the Rubiacee and
Composite, has been published

The University of Cambridge has purchased the herbarium of the late Pro-
fessor Lindley (except the Orelidea, which were some time ago purchased for

the Kew herbarium), for the sum of £300

- The acting committee of the Botanical Congress, to be held in May next, in
connection with the International Horticultural Exhibition, consisting of a
number of eminent botanists in London and the provinces, are successfully
carrying out the Rape nee for the meeting, which promises to be a la
and important one. By permission of the Lords of the Committee of Council
on Education, His have obtained the use of the Raphael cartoon room of the

m

Lecoq, Seemann, Masters, Van Hulle, Srt Bipontius and others. There
will be two meetings of the Congress ; at the first, on May 23rd, Professor De
Candolle will deliver his inaugural iiir copies of which will be circulated

meeting will be held on the following day. Besides the grand banquet at the
Guildhall on May 22nd, there will be two conversazioni, one on the evening
of bid 23rd, the other on May 25th. Botanists intending to take part in

the Congress d communicate with Dr. Maxwell Masters, the honorary
seid at the office of the exhibition, 1, William Street, Lowndes Square,
London, S.W.

The third volume of the bens ——— Carpologia’ of the Messrs.
Tulasne, completing the work, has just been published. It concludes the ac-
count of the Spheriacei, to which the second volume was entirely devoted, con-
taining the section Neetriei, which occupies the bulk of the volume, the re-

min space being given to selections from the Helvellacei and the Phacidei.
The four volumes which these ee re siad published, d Mus
- Hypogsei,' and the present work, em which

however, ue have only Ka > age majority of cases, selected dac

; Hh new wee kly “periodical, *Seientifie Opinion, is announced for
ril Lexi ione IAM UE Riven josie nud
important discoveries, and observations in the dif-

3,

N
8

bas

E

H
f

Vincent, Brooks Imp.

E
8
3
fi
-

129

ON SOME OF THE LARGER AND RARER FUNGI
OBSERVED DURING 1865.

By W. G. Smita, Esq.
(Pirate XLVI.)

As a rule, the larger fungi are so fugitive in their nature, so capri-
cious in their appearance, and so changeable as to their localities, that
it is always difficult to assign either time or place for their appearance.
Certain species, for instance, that are considered peculiar to a special
habitat may occasionally be found in abundance in quite a different
locality, and certain situations such as fir plantations, may often be
searched for in vain from year’s end to year’s end without one species
peculiar to fir districts being seen. Again, other species, such as
Agaricus (Pleurotus) ostreatus, usually found growing in the autumn
or early winter, will appear in the greatest abundance in spring, and it
certainly has been our experience more than once, whilst searching for
fungi peculiar to the south, to find in plenty a batch supposed never
to be seen out of the north, and what is not dissimilar, to find a
northern species luxuriating in a hot greenhouse, whilst the same plaut
is dwarfed and abortive in the exposed air outside. The mycologist
an never make sure of finding any particular species, for where a cer-
tain group has been found plentifully during one year a single speci-
men may be looked for in vain for many years afterwards; it has
-probabi been the experience of every one who has studied the subject,
to have found once a single specimen of a rare, or perhaps common
Species, and never to have found it again, and after devoting several
years nearly exclusively to this subject, it has certainly been our lot
never to have seen one or two common species that are said to be
“extremely common " and “ most abundant ;” some of these common
forms appear rarely or never near London, whilst some of the rarer
may be found before the smoke of London has been left behind. With
some species it is difficult to say which are rare and which common,
for the plant that is rare here may be common there, and the rarity of
one season may he the “drug” of the next.

That the above statements, however, ate not entirely without excep-
tions, is proved by the occurrence of Boletus castaneus for many years

VOL. iv. [May 1, 1866.] = K

130 ON SOME OF THE LARGER AND RARER

in succession in exactly the same place in a meadow near London, and
we have remarked Helvella crispa in a lane near Dunstable, appearing
in the early autumn of every year; with the greatest regularity it
steadily advances up the lane, further and further each year, after the
manner of Marasmius oreades and other fungi, the mycelium evidently
exhausting the soil annually; it grows in a manner analogous to the
fairy-rings of our downs and meadows.

During the past year, we have paid more than usual attention to the
larger fungi, their occurrence, their habitats, and their seasons, and
with the assistance of at least two very kind friends interested in these
plants, Mrs. Gulson, of Eastcliff, near Teignmouth, Devon, and Miss
Lott, of Barton Hall, Kingskerswell, near Newton Abbot, also in Devon,
we are enabled to give a very interesting list of the principal species
gathered and noted during 1865. Without doubt the plant that
should take the first place in this list is Agaricus (Tricholoma) albellus,
a single specimen only of which we found at the base of a Beech-tree
in an avenue of old Beeches in Thorsby Park, near Ollerton, Notts, in
the beginning of September. This is the first and only record of its
appearance in this country since the time of Sowerby, who considered
it rare, and only found it twice, it is figured in one of his volumes
devoted to British fungi, plate cxxii. In Mr. Cooke’s ‘Index Fun-
gorum Britannicorum,’ it is given as a doubtful or extinct species.
Its general appearance would certainly warrant one in first imagining
it to be merely an abnormal growth of some other plant belonging
to the group Tricholoma. Our specimen, given in Plate XLVI.

Fig. 4, appears to be altogether more robust and characteristic than `

Sowerby's, and parts indefinite or indicated only in the latter, are in
this specimen fully and boldly brought out. In addition to the
description given by the Rev. M. J. Berkeley, in his ‘ Outlines of
British Fungology,’ we may say the stem in the fresh plant has a
slight inclination to be silky outside, becoming ultimately stuffed or
inclined to hollow, whilst the word ** mottled " would give a better idea
of the pileus than “ spotted after the fashion of scales; this part of
the plant, as may be seen in Fig. 5, is very conical and fleshy.

The most interesting plant after Agaricus albellus is Boletus cyanes-
cens, a single specimen of which was found by Miss Lott, at Kings-
kerswell, in the middle of September; this solitary specimen agreed in

the most minute et ee Oe

\

*

FUNGI OBSERVED DURING 1865. 131

September, 1864, at Neatishead, in Norfolk, and figured in * Journal of
Botany, Vol. III. Plate XXX. The single specimen from Devon, on
being broken, besides displaying the brilliant cobalt colour, showed
three or four small crimson spots in the fractured parts. In outward
appearance this species somewhat resembles B. elephantinus, but on
close examination differs in every particular. The latter may be im-
mediately distinguished by its elaborately reticulated stem, whilst the
stem of B. cyanescens has not the slightest trace of any network.
On the last annual excursion of the Society of Amateur Botanists, we
found B. elephantinus in great abundance on Banstead Downs, Surrey,
always in company with B. luridus; here we also gathered a single
specimen of B. Satanas, and a most magnificent single specimen of
this species we found in Crab-tree Wood, near Winchester. Mrs.
Gulson also found two plants near Teignmouth. B. estivalis ap-
peared plentifully in one particular part of Bishop’s Wood, near
Hampstead, in the spring, it had not been noticed on any previous
year, although the wood had been well searched; we found a single
specimen of B. aluéarius in the autumn in an open part of the same
wood. Agaricus (Collybia) tuberosus also deserves mention here, as
found sparingly in another part of the wood in the summer, with
A. squamosus and Lactarius acris, a very handsome species, turning
to a brilliant sienna red when bruised; it is said to be rare, we
never observed it anywhere near town before. Polyporus rutilans we
have twice found in this wood. Before leaving the account of this
neighbourhood, the record of Polyporus terrestris must find a place ;
we give a drawing of it in Plate XLVI., Fig. 1, an enlarged drawing of
the pores and the arachnoid edge is given in Fig 2, and a section in
Fig. 3. This species may generally be found on the naked ground at
the north-west of London, but generally in an abnormal or unsatis-
factory condition ; in the specimen figured, which grew partly under a
plank, the pores were beautifully developed, the whole plant having
a highly finished and perfected appearance. Fries has suggested that
this species may only be an unnatural growth of another species, but its
singularly perfect appearance when well grown, throws a serious doubt
on the suggestion. Portions of this fungus grew rapidly, readily, and
well on peat, under a propagating-glass. Clavaria stricta and C. pis-
tillaris we have found in many different places ; Lentinus cochleatus we
found in Hampshire; the rare L. vulpinus was found in large masses
K 2

132 PIPERACEZ NOVA.

on an old stump, by Miss Lott, with Auricularia lobata, and Mrs. Gul-
son, at Teignmouth, found 4. mesenterica in equal plenty, both ladies
gathered very large specimens of Agaricus (Clitocybe) giganteus, and
characteristic ones of Boletus granulatus. Of the beatiful B. calopus
we found three or four specimens in the spring in Epping Forest.
The following species were found by Miss Lott, and forwarded to us
amongst a quantity of others of less interest :—<Aygaricus (Pleurotus)
subpalmatus, on some squared planks; this is a most beautiful species,
the top of pileus is honeycombed, mottled, and gelatinous, and closely
resembles, in texture, the flesh of Fistulina hepatica, when cut, it is
beautifully coloured, has a rather strong but not unpleasant odour,
and throws down a profusion of white spores. Polyporus cesius, with
verdigris-coloured spores, and tubes shaded with blue, plentifully on
Larch, a most beautiful and characteristic species. Geaster fimbriatus,
Peziza coccinea, Agaricus (Collybia) esculentus, abundant in Fir plan-
tations, amongst the dead leaves, deeply rooting. Æ. (Tricholoma)
terreus, and A. (Psalliota) cretaceus, (both found plentifully by Mrs.
Gulson); we also found the latter species in many different places
during the year, and 4. (Lepiota) acutesquamosus.

In the late autumn, we found the “early summer" species 4.
(Amanita) vernus ; this is one of the most noble and beautiful, as well
as poisonous of all the Ægaricini. The list cannot be closed without a
record of Paxillus Panuoides, found of enormous size and in large
masses on rotten sawdust, by Mrs. Gulson, near Teignmouth.

EXPLANATION OF Prats XLVI.

Fig. 1. Polyporus terrestris. 2. Ditto enlarged, showing arachnoid edge.
3. Section wi ditto. 4. Agaricus (Tricholoma) albellus. 5. Section of ditto,
natural siz

PIPERACEX NOVA.
Auctore CASIMIR DE CANDOLLE.

Genus I. PEPEROMIA, R. et P.
Sect. I. TILDENIA.—Ovarium apice styliferum ; bractea peltata.
ie A. Folia alterna.
= > ovatopetata foliis = petiolatis ovato-acuminatis ad 4 alt.

PIPERACEJE NOVA. 133

peltatis glabris siccis pellucido-membranaceis pellucido-punctatis 7-9-
nerviis, petiolis glabris canaliculatis, amentis longe pedunculatis, bractea
ovato-acuminata peltata.—In Mexico (Herb. Pav. in Herb. Boiss.)
et Costa Rica (Hoffmann, n. 521, Herb. Reg. Ber.).—Radix tuberosa,
foliorum limbi 0,005 longi, petioli et pedunculi 0,1 circ. longi.

P. parvifolia ; folio superiori longissime petiolato ovato-orbiculari
sub medium peltato sicco subeucullato glabro coriaceo subtus juxta
marginem lineato enervio, foliis inferioribus scariosis dense approxi-
matis incompletis, amentis longe peduneulatis glabris, bractea rotun-
dato-peltata, filamentis longis—In Peruvia (Herb. Pav. in Herb.
Boiss.) et Bolivia (Pentland, n. 12850, Herb. Kew.).— Planta cæspi-
tosa, radix fibrosa, caulis subnullus, foliorum superiorum limbi 0,002,
petioli 0,015 longi.

P. Sprucii ; foliis ovatis vel ovato-rotundatis glabris petiolatis inter-

membranaceis pellucido-punctatis 5-nerviis, bractea rotundato-peltata.
—In Peruvia orientali prope Tarapoto (Spruce, n. 4981, Herb. Kew.).
—Foliorum limbi 0,025—0,03 longi 0,025 lati.

P. muscophylla ; foliis petiolatis ovato-rotundatis apice acutis basi
rotundatis reniformibusve supra puberulis subtus hirsuto-puberulis
siccis pellucido-membranaceis 5—7-nerviis.—In imper. Mexicano (Herb.
Pav. in Herb. Boiss.).— Caulis brevissimus superne hirsuto-puberulus
pellucidus 0,02 cire. altus, foliorum infer. limbi petiolique 0,006 longi.

B. Folia opposita vel verticillata.

P. diffusa ; foliis breviter petiolatis plerumque quinis oblongo-obova-
tis apice obtusis basin versus subattenuatis acutiusculis utrinque glabris
siccis rigidulis pellucidis 3-nerviis, bacca oblonga basi immersa apice -
mucronata.—In republica Venezuelania prope coloniam Tovar alt. 3000—
4000 (Fendler, v. 1178, Herb. Cand.).—Fruticulus repens, ramuli
sicci subtetragoni anguste subalati, foliorum limbi 0,015 longi 0,005
lati, petioli 0,002 longi.

P. Hoffmannii; foliis quaternis brevissime petiolatis e basi cuneata
obovatis apice emarginulatis utrinque glabris siccis rigidulis subpelluci-

tariis longiuscule pedunculatis pedunculo brevioribus densifloris, bacca
ovato-oblonga apice in stylum longiuscule attenuata, stylo imo apice

134 PIPERACE/E NOVA.

stigmatifero.—In Costa Rica (Hoffmann, n. 415, Herb. Reg. Ber.).—
Herba repens, caulis filiformis glaber, foliorum limbi 0,005 longi 0,004
lati.

Sect. II. MICROPIPER.— Stylus nullus; ovarium apice imo vel oblique
vel subantice vel antice stigmatiferum.
A. Folia alterna.
1. Ovarium apice imo stigmatiferum.
Bacca pedicellata.

P. Fernandopoiana ; foliis alternis petiolatis lanceolato-acuminatis
utrinque glabris siccis membranaceis opacis 5-nerviis, amentis axillari-
bus pai solitariis, bacca breviter ee ovata pedi-
cello immerso.—In Fernando Po (Mann, n. 394, Herb. Kew.).—
Herba epa foliorum limbi 0,05 longi 0,025 lati, pes 0,01
longi.

a. foliis siccis subopacis. In sylvis editis densioribus insule St.
Thomas ad Fazenda de Monte Catt. alt. 1800 pd. (Welwitsch, It. Angol.

n. 507, Herb. Cand.), et rarius in rupestribus umbrosissimis ad Matis
de Lungo presidii Pungo alt. 1400-3500 pd. (Welwitsch, It. Angol.

n. 505, Herb. Cand.).

- Bacca sessilis.
a. Stigma discoideo-bilobulatum.

- P. Fraseri; foliis longiuscule petiolatis alternis sparsis vel oppositis

bp: seman heeriaeine subpeltatis orasi aineina Qum

MELT. p

ovario emerso apice stigma granuloso-puberulum orisala bicrenatum
gerenti.—In Ecuador (Fraser, Herb. Cand. et Spruce, n. 5532, Herb.
Cand.).— Herba erecta, foliorum limbi 0,05, petioli 0,045 longi.

B. Stigma simplex, penicillatum vel puncti orme.

P. Andinacea ; foliis alternis petiolatis orbicularibus minutissimis
supra setose pilosulis subtus glabris siccis pellucidis 3-nerviis petiolis
glabris, amentis terminalibus densifloris, ovario semi-immerso.— In
Andibus Quitensibus (Jameson, Herb. Kew.).—Herbula cæspitosa
tenerrima, caulis tenuiter filiformis glaber, foliorum limbi 0,001, petioli
-0,002 longi.

~ P. Bangroana ; foliis alternis petiolatis orbicularibus utrinque pilo-
sulis, margine ciliolatis siccis rigidulis aveniis, amentis terminalibus,

: bo profunde immerso, bacca subglobosa.— In Africa tropicali ad

PIPERACEH NOVAE. 135

flumen Bangroo (Mann, n. 905, Herb. Kew.).—Herba repens, caulis
filiformis subtiliter hirtellus, foliorum limbi 0,008, petioli 0,002
longi.

P. nana ; foliis alternis petiolatis orbicularibus vel subreniformibus
apice obtusis basi rotundatis truncatisve utrinque glabris siccis tenuissi-
mis 3-nerviis, amentis oppositifoliis sublaxifloris, gr ovato-acuta
subimmersa.—In insula Mohely (Boiv. in Herb. Brit. Mus.).— Herba
pellucida glabra 0,02 alta, foliorum'limbi petiolique 0,003 longi.

P. Caledonica; foliis alternis petiolatis ellipticis utrinque pilosulo-
pubescentibus siccis membranaceis subopacis trinerviis, amentis termi-
nalibus filiformibus solitariis, folia paulo superantibus subdensifloris,
bacca subglobosa brevissime mueronulata.—In Nova Caledonia (De la
Planche in Herb. Cand.).—Herbula repens, caules piloso-pubescentes
filiformes tenuissimos 0,002 circ. altos mittens, foliorum limbi 0,012
longi 0,07 lati, petioli 0,002 longi.

P. Mascharena ; foliis alternis brevissime petiolatis rotundis utrinque
et margine ciliolatis siccis tenuissimis pellucidis anerviis, amentis
axillaribus terminalibusve densifloris brevissimis, bacca globosa basi
immersa.—In insula Madagascar (Roxburgh in Herb. Brit. Mus.), et
Vitenhage, in valle Olifantshoek inter ostia fluviorum Zoudagriri et
Boshman (Zeyher in Herb. Francavil).— Herbula repens, caulis filifor-
mis, foliorum limbi 0,005 longi, amenta 0,004 longa, pedunculi 0,007

ongi.

P. Weddellii ; foliis alternis longe petiolatis paulo supra basin pel-
tatis ovatis apice breviter acuminatis acutis basi rotundatis utrinque
glabris siccis membranaceis pellucidis 7-9-nerviis, amentis apice caulis
oppositifolis solitariis longe pedunculatis, ovario emerso.— In imper.
Brasiliensi prope Rio Janeiro (Weddell, n. 762, in Herb. Cand. ex

erb. Mus, Par.).—Herba inter Muscos repens, caulis filiformis
glaber 0,002 crassus apice suberectus, foliorum limbi 0,04 longi 0,035
lat., petioli 0,06 longi.

P. villosa; foliis alternis longiuscule petiolatis cordato-ovatis apice
obtusis supra villosis subtus ad nervos villosis siccis membranaceo-
pellucidis 7-nerviis, amentis axillaribus terminalibusque pedunculis
villosis, ovariis subimmersis.—In sylvis Andium Quitensium alt.
9000 pd. (Jameson, n. 24).— Herba villosa basi proeumbens radican
foliorum limbi 0,035, petioli 0,03, amentorum pedunculi 0,035 eit:

P. Triane ; foliis alternis petiolatis subelliptico-lanceolatis apice

136 ^CPIPERACE/E NOVA.

acutis basi in petiolum subdecurrentibus utrinque glabris junioribus
supra subtusque ad nervos parce pubescentibus siccis membranaceis
subpellucidis septuplinerviis, amentis oppositifoliis solitariis folia æquan-
tibus densifloris, rachi foveolata, ovario immerso obovato vertice com-
planato stigmatifero, bacca subglobosa.—In prov. Antioquien, Novæ-
Granatze, alt. 1500 (Triana, Exsiec. n. 65, Herb. Cand.).—Suffrutex ?,
ramuli glabri sicci plicato-rugulosi nodosi, filiorum limbi 0,06 longi
0,027 lati, petioli 0,006 longi.

2. Ovarium paullo antice stigmatiferum.
a. Plante minima.

P. serpens; foliis brevissime petiolatis ovatis vel inferioribus ovato-
rotundis utrinque obtusis utrinque hirsutis siccis rigidulis opacis, petiolo
hirsuto, amentis terminalibus solitariis folia multoties superantibus
filiformibus densifloris hirtellis, ovario immerso.—In Nove-Granate
prov. Barbacoas ad viam Tuquerras, alt. 6000 m. (Triana, Exsic.
n. 58).— Herba repens, caulis filiformis sublignosus millim. crassus
hirtellus suleatus, foliorum limbi 0,003-0,005 longi 0,003—0,004 lati,
petioli 0,001 longi

P; leiaat: foliis longe petiolatis ovato-lanceolatis basi
paulo supra basin peltatis apice parum protractis acutis margine
ciliolatis supra glabris subtus pilosis siccis membranaceo-pellucidis
7-nerviis, amentis solitariis filiformibus longe pedunculatis ciliolatis,
ovario semi-immerso.—In Venezuela et Costa Rica (Hoffmann, n. 414,
Herb. Reg. Ber. ; Fendler, n. 1149, Herb. Cand.) et regione temperata

S. usce (Moris n. 1979, Herb. Francav.).— Herba sub-
dh et stolonifera, foliorum limbi 0,06, petioli 0,04, pedunculi 0,04
longi.

P. subpeltata ; foliis longissime petiolatis rotundato-peltatis apice
acutiusculis basi cordatis siccis membranaceis pellucidis utrinque
glabris 5-nerviis, amentis axillaribus longe pedunculatis subremoti-
floris, pedunculis glabris.—In Pichincha (Jameson, n. 62 et 641,
Herb. Kew. et 5857, Herb. Cand.).— Herba glabra, repens? vel
scandens ?, caulis filiformis, foliorum maj. limbi 0,02, petioli 0,04—0,08,

: x peduneuli 0,03-0,035 longi.

P. subrotundifolia ; ftis petiolatis subreniformi-rotundatis inferi-
oribus e basi subcordato-ovatis omnibus utrinque glabris siccis mem-
branaceis - idis 3-nerviis, petiolo glabro, amentis axillaribus

PIPERACEJE NOVA. 137

terminalibusque filiformibus subdensifloris folia multoties superantibus
breviter pedunculatis pedunculo glabro petiolum equanti—In Cuba
(Wright, n. 2263, Herb. Cand.).—Herba basi radicans 0,01 circ. alta
glabra, foliorum limbi 0,011 longi 0,013 lati, petioli 0,005 longi.

P. Jamesoniana ; foliis petiolatis ovato-lanceolatis apice obtusiusculis
plerumque emarginulatis glabris apice ciliolatis uninerviis siccis pellu-
cido-membranaceis, petiolis glabris vel subtiliter puberulis, amentis
terminalibus solitariis densifloris, ovariis emersis.—Ad basin Andium
prope Punta Playa (Jameson, n. 743-744, Herb. Boiss.), et Venezuela
(Moritz, n. 1940, Herb. Brit. Mus.).—Herbula super arborum truncos
parasitica (Jameson, l. c.), caulis filiformis, foliorum limbi 0,01-0,015,
petioli 0,001 longi.

— b. Plante caulescentes, majores.
a. Folia peltata vel subpeltata.

P. Tarapotana ; foliis alternis longissime petiolatis ovato-cordatis
apice acuminatis basi cordatis peltatisque glabris siccis membrana-
ceis pellucidis 10-nerviis, amentis axillaribus terminalibusque 3-5
approximatis, ovario emerso.—In Peruvia orientali prope Tarapoto
(Spruee, n. 4570, Herb. Cand.).— Planta stolonifera, foliorum limbi
0,12, petioli 0,14 longi. |
- P. cordulata ; foliis petiolatis ovato-rotundis vel ovato-acutis basi
rotundato-cordulatis subpeltatis utrinque glabris membranaceis 11-
nerviis, amento terminali densifloro, ovario emerso, bacca ovato-acuta.
—In isthmo Panama (Fendler, n. 265, Herb. Kew.).— Caulis siccus

complanatus glaber, foliorum limbi 0,07 longi 0,055 lati, petioli 0,01

B. Folia cordata et non peltata.

P. pseudo-dependens ; foliis alternis longissime petiolatis brevissime
subpeltatis rotundato-ovatis basi profunde rotundato-cordatis apice
subattenuatis acutiusculis utrinque glabris siecis tenuissime membra-
naceis 10-nerviis, petiolo membranaceo, amentis axillaribus terminali-
busque solitariis subremotifloris, ovario impresso, bacca subacta basi
subimmersa.—In Venezuela prope La Victoria, alt. 2100 (Fendler, n.
1817, Herb. Cand.).— Herba tenera sicca membranacea, foliorum limbi
0,11 longi, petioli 0,09 longi. — .

P. lignescens; foliis alternis longiuscule petiolatis oblongis apice
acuminatis aeutis basi rotundato-cordulatis supra glabris subtus ad

130- PIPERACEX NOVÆ.

nervos subtiliter hirtellis siccis membranaceis subpellucidis noveno-
nerviis, petiolo subtiliter hirtello glabratove, amentis axillaribus termi-
nalibusque solitariis densifloris, ovario immerso.—In Costa Rica (Hoff-
mann, Herb. Reg. Ber.).— Planta scandens? e nodis inferior. radicans,
epidermide sicca canescenti neas Dan foliorum limbi 0,055
longi 0,02 lati, petioli 0,02 lon

P. Miqueliana ; foliis atemis sessilibus subsessilibusve ovatis basi
rotundato-cordatis apice attenuatis obtusiusculis supra glabris subtus
ad nervos præsertim pubescentibus 7-nerviis siccis membranaceo-
rigidis opacis, amentis axillaribus terminalibusque solitariis subdensi-
floris, ovario immerso, bacca ovato-acuta brevissime mucronulata.—In
Andibus Quitensibus (Jameson, n. 737, Herb. Kew.)—Suffrutex, caulis
glaber, foliorum limbi 0,02—0,025 longi 0,02 lati.

y. Folia neque peltata nec cordata.

P. defoliata ; foliis alternis petiolatis subrhombeo-elliptico-lanceolatis
utrinque acutis superior. subrotundatis utrinque hirsuto-pubescentibus
siccis rigidulis subopacis 5-nerviis, petiolo hirsuto, amentis axillaribus
terminalibusque subdensifloris, ovario post anthesin immerso, bacea
ovato-globosa emersa apice mucronulata.—In Andibus Bogotensibus,
alt. 2650 (Triana, n. 51, Herb. Cand.).— Suffrutex, caulis basi aphyllus
hirsutus subtetragonus plicato-suleatus, foliorum limbi 0,025 longi
0,015 lati, petioli 0,006 longi.

JP. San-Carlosiana; foliis alternis longiuscule petiolatis ovato-
rhombeis apice acutis obtusiusculisve utrinque puberulis margine cilio-
latis siccis tenuiter membranaceis pellucidis 3—7-nerviis, petiolis glabris
amentis terminalibus elongatis, folia multoties superantibus subremoti-
floris, ovario subimmerso. —In Venezuele valli San Carlos (Fendler,
n. 1151, Herb. Cand.).— Herba glabra, caulis erectus simplex basi

s? siccus pavidi foliorum limbi 0,045,
petioli 0,02, amenta usque ad 0,2 longa.

P. petiolaris ; foliis alternis inferioribus longe superioribus modice
petiolatis inferioribus e basi cuneata obovatis superioribus subovato-
rhombeis apice acutiusculis obtusiusculisve utrinque glabris siccis
membranaceis 5-nerviis, petiolo glabro, amentis axillaribus terminali-
busque solitariis folia multoties superantibus sublaxifloris, ovario
-~ -post anthesin rachi impresso.—In insula Cuba (Wright, n. 2261, Herb.
xu a (Hoffmann, n. 56 et 823, Herb. Reg. Ber-).

PIPERACEE NOVA. 139

— Herba 0,25 propem. alta basi radicans glabra, foliorum limbi 0,025
longi 0,017 lati, petioli 0,025 longi.

P. Venezuelania ; foliis alternis breviter petiolatis elliptico-lanceolatis
apice acutiusculis mucronulatisque basi acutis utrinque glabris vel
apicem versus ciliolatis siccis membranaceis subpellucidis utrinque
crebre nigro-punctulatis 5-nerviis, ovario emerso, bacca hirtella.—In
Venezuela prope coloniam Tovar, alt. 6500 (Fendler, n. 2618, Herb.
Cand.).— Herba procumbens, caulis siccus complanatus glaber, foliorum
limbi 0,035.

P. patula; folis alternis petiolatis elliptico-lanceolatis apice obtu-
siusculis obtusisve basi cuneatis utrinque pubescentibus siccis mem-
branaceis quintuplinerviis, petiolis dense pubescentibus, amentis
plerumque apice ramulorum binatis sublaxifloris folia fere triplo su-
perantibus, ovario immerso, bacca ovato-globosa apice oblique subros-
tellata.—In Venezuela prope coloniam Tovar, alt. 6500 (Fendler, n.
1166, Herb. Cand.).—Herba ad arborum truncos parasitica?, caulis
patule ramosus pubescens, folia tenuissima viridia, foliorum limbi 0,07
longi 0,035 lati, petioli 0,01 longi.

P. Guadaloupensis; foliis alternis breviter petiolatis inferioribus
cuneato-obovatis superioribus obovato-ellipticis apice apost
subattenuatis basi subcuneato-acutis utrinque glabris siccis rigi
subpellucidis 5-nerviis vel raro 7-nerviis, petiolo glabro, amentis ca
minalibus densifloris, folia superantibus rachi puberula, ovario impresso
bacca globosa immersa apice submucronulata.—In insula Guadaloupa
(Ed. Jardin, n. 340, Herb. Lenormant et Herb. Cand.), ins. Cuba or.
(Wright, n. 504, Herb. Cand.), Ecuador (Fraser, Herb. Cand.), ins.
St. Croix (Herb. Cand.).— Suffrutex glaber, caules sicci subtetragoni
subalati, foliorum limbi 0,03 longi 0,025 lati, petioli 0,003 longi.

a. pubescens; folis supra glabris subtus parce pilosis.—In ins.
Cuba orient. prope villam Monte de Verde (Wright, n. 511 et n. 1688,
Her € and.).—Foliorum limbi 0,035—0,05 longi, 0,015—0,02 lati.

P. levis; folis alternis Mad apice u ramuloram oppositis inf.
subrhombeo-lanceolatis apice obt ginulatis basi
subacutis utrinque glabris i btilissime ciliolatis siccis rigidul
membranaceis subpellucidis noveno-nerviis, petiolo glabro, amentis ter-
minalibus solitariis densifloris folia paulo superantibus, ovario subim-
merso apice breviter rostellato.—In Venezuela prope coloniam Tovar,
alt. 6500 (Fendler, n. 1165 et 1164, Herb. Cand.).— Fruticulus, caulis

140 PIPERACEJE NOVA.

levis basi radicans procumbens glaber ramulos simplices vix 0,1
longos mittens, foliorum limbi 0,047 longi 0,02 lati, petioli 0,008 longi.

P. fragrans; foliis alternis subsessilibus suboblonge elliptico-lanceo-
latis apice longe acuminatis acutis basi in petiolum brevissimum
cuneatim decurrentibus utrinque glabris siccis membranaceis pellucidis
noveno-nerviis, amentis axillaribus terminalibusque apice ramulorum
approximatis densifloris, ovario impresso.—In Venezuela inter rupes ad
flumina Tuy et Maya, alt. 3000 (Fendler, n. 1156, Herb. Cand.).—
Frutieulus herbaceus, caulis siccus complanatus subpellucidus quum
siecatus fragrans, foliorum limbi 0,085 longi 0,023 lati.

P. Carlosiana ; foliis alternis approximatis longe petiolatis ovato-
lanceolatis basi subeordatis rotundatisve apice acuminatis siccis mem-
branaceis pellucidis fusco-punctulatis utrinque glabris 7-nerviis, amentis
axillaribus terminalibusque, ovario emerso.—In Venezuela ad flumen
San Carlos (Fendler, n. 1148, Herb. Cand.).— Herba, foliorum limbi
0,08 longi 0,035 lati, petioli 0,06 longi.

P. Moulmeiniana ; foliis alternis breviter petiolatis lanceolatis, basi
acutis apice obtusiusculis utrinque glabris siccis membranaceis pellu-
cidis 5-nerviis, amentis apice ramulorum subpaniculatim approximatis,
ovario impresso.—In Moulmein (Parish, n. 118, Herb. Kew.).— Herba
repens vel scandens? e basi radicans, caulis quadrangulus glaber, folio-
rum limbi 0,055 longi 0,025 lati, petioli 0,005 longi.

P. Lyalli ; foliis alternis breviter petiolatis elliptico-oblongis basi
euneatis in petiolum decurrentibus utrinque glabris siccis membrana-
ceis subobscuris uninerviis, amentis axillaribus solitariis subdensifloris,
ovario basi immerso.—In insula Madagascar (Lyall, n. 308, Herb.
Kew.).—Suffruticulus glaber, foliorum major. limbi 0,07, petioli 0,007—
0,008 longi.

P. adscendens ; foliis alternis petiolatis oblongo-elliptico-lanceolatis -
apice acutis basi cuneatim in petiolum deeurrentibus utrinque glabris
siccis coriaceis subopacis pellucide punctulatis penninerviis, centrali
nervo ad + alt. nervos alternos utrinque 9—10 mittente, amento ter-
minali folia æquanti densifloro, ovario semi-immerso, bacca oblonga basi
flavicanti.—In Venezuela prope coloniam Tovar, alt. 6500 (Fendler,
H. 6158, Herb. Cand.).—Frutex? ad arborum truncos scandens

(Fendler, 1.c.), ramuli glabri sicci complanati ruguloso-plicatulati
~ Centim. crassis, foliorum limbi 0,26 longi 0,09 lati, petioli 0,025 longi.

PIPERACEX NOVA. $ 141

3. Ovarium vertice oblique complanatum vel scutello auctum sursum rostr atum
antice stigmatiferum.
a. Folia digitinervia.

P. cardiophylia ; foliis alternis petiolatis e basi cuneata obovatis
apice rotundatis apice imo emarginatis utrinque glabris vel apicem
versus ciliolatis siccis membranaceis rigidulis subopacis 5-nerviis,
amento terminali densifloro folia e nu peduneulo glabro petiolum
fere duplo superanti, ovario impresso apice suboblique complanato sub-
antice stigmatifero.—In valli Del Conca Novee-Granatz (Triana, Exsic,
sin. num.).— Herba suberecta basi decumbens radieans, caulis fere 0,1
altus glaber, foliorum limbi 0,02—0,035 longi 0,012-0, 02 lati, petioli
0,007 longi

B. lario ; sate alternis longe petiolatis ovato- rotundatis vel
omnino rotundis ad 4 alt. peltatis apice breviter protractis margine
ciliatis siccis coriaceis, nervo centrali ad apicem ducto subtus conspicuo,
ceteris fere inconspicuis, amentis axillaribus densifloris, ovario semi-
immerso vertice peltatim gibboso apice rostellato antice stigmatifero.—
In Venezuela inter Naracai et Choroni (Fendler, n. 2402, Herb. Cand.).
—Herba procumbens, foliorum limbi 0,1-0,12 longi 0,09-91 lati,
petioli 0,09 longi.

. procumbens ; foliis alternis longissime petiolatis rotundis vel sub-
ovato-rotundis utrinque glabris siecis subcoriaceis 5-nerviis, amento
ierminali, ovario vertice scutatim breviter aucto medio scutelli stigma-
tifero, bacca ovato-attenuata mucronulata.—In Peruvia orientali prope
Tarapoto (Spruce, n. 4279, Herb. Kew.).—Herba procumbens, folio-
rum limbi 0,065 longi 0,07 lati, petioli 0,08 longi, pedunculi 0,045
longi, amenta 0,05 longa.

a. amentis minoribus baceis ovato-vylindricis apice Ha —Prope
Tarapoto (Spruce, n. 4279 a, Herb. Kew

P. Casaretti ; folis alternis aak petiolatis os apice
rotundatis basi leviter subattenuatis vel rotundis supra appresse pu-
berulis subtus glabris siccis membranaceis vel rigidulo-membranaceis
subopacis 5-nerviis, petiolo appresso ` puberulo, amentis oppositifoliis
folia zequantibus densifloris, ovario semi-immerso oblongo vice
rostellato antice supra medium stigmatifero—In Brasilia, prope
Janeiro (Casaretto, n. 1041, Herb. Cand.). — Herba procumbens nod.
radicans, ramuli appresse puberuli filiformes, foliorum limbi 0,025 in|
diam., petioli 0,015 longi.

E

142 PIPERACEJE NOVA.

P. Cubensis; folis alternis longiuscule petiolatis deltoideo-cordatis
utrinque glabris siccis membranaceo-pellucidis 5—7-nerviis, petiolis
glabris, amentis pedunculum communem axillarem petiolo breviorem
terminantibus plerumque geminatis, ovario immerso oblique rostrato
antice stigmatifero.—]In insula Cuba (Wright, n. 499, Herb. Cand.).
— Herba scandens, foliorum limbi 0,05, petioli 0,03 longi.

b. Folia multiplinervia.

P. sylvestris ; foliis alternis longe petiolatis ellipticis utrinque acutis
| vel ovato-attenuatis utrinque pubescentibus siccis rigidulis subopacis
triplinerviis, amentis axillaribus solitariis longissime pedunculatis densi-
floris brevibus, ovario basi immerso apice subantice stigmatifero bacca
cylindricea apice rostrata.— Basi Cordillarum in via ad Quito (Jameson,
Herb. Kew.).—Herba repens, caulis filiformis, foliorum limbi 0,01
longi 0,007 lati, petioli 0,01, pedunculi 0,025 longi

P. septuplinervia; foliis alternis longe petiolatis oblongo-ovatis
apice breviter acuminatis acutis basi rotundatis paulo supra basin
peltatis utrinque pubescentibus dein supra glabratis siccis subcoriaceis
opacis septuplinerviis, petiolo pubescenti, amentis apice caulis plerum-
que geminatis densifloris, folia superantibus, ovario post anthesin im-
merso apice rostrato antice supra rostrum stigmatifero, bacca subovata
apice rostrata.—In insula Cuba (Wright, n. 2260, Herb. Cand.).—
Suffrutieulus ? herbaceus, caulis hirtello-pubescens, foliorum limbi
0,16 longi 0,08 lati, petioli 0,095 longi

P. succulenta ; foliis alternis brenis petiolatis suboblongo-lanceo-
latis apice obtusiusculis basin — khac in Tiene docmercntens
utrinque glabris apicem
subpellucidis noveno-nerviis, sities amentis axillaribus termi-
nalibusqie apice ramulorum approximatis adspectu binatis densifloris,
ovario semiimmerso apice rostrato subantice stigmatifero, bacca ovata
apice suboblique rostrata flavicanti.—In Venezuela, prope coloniam

` Tovar (Fendler, n. 1157 et 1155, Herb. Cand.).—Herba ramulosa
glabra, ramuli subtetragoni, foliorum limbi 0,09 longi 0,02 lati, petioli
0,015 longi.

P. acutifolia ; foliis alt CON EM oblongo-l lati : tan

in Lsspesiene esed acutis iens pliable margine ciliolatis
ntrali nervo ad apicem ducto utrin-
que ad $ alt. nervos sliernos o mittente, amentis apice

"us

PIPERACEJE NOVA. 143

caulis binatis densifloris folia zequantibus, ovario subimpresso apice tri-
angulariter attenuato antice supra medium stigmatifero, bacca cylindrica
apice suboblique mucronulata.—In Peruvia orientali, prope Tarapoto
(Spruce, n. 4094, Herb. Cand.).—Herba 0,06 circ. alta basi radicans
glabra, foliorum limbi 0,045 longi 0,005 lati.

P. decurrens; foliis alternis petiolatis elliptico-lanceolatis apice
acutis aeaiaseulisve basi in petiolum decurrentibus utrinque glabris
siccis membranaceis subpellucidis, centrali nervo ad apicem ducto utrin-
que ad 4 alt. nervos alternos subadscendentes 3-4 venasque fortiores
mittente, amentis apice ramulorum binatis, ovario immerso apice sub-
scutatim rostrato infra nostrum antice stigmatifero scutello et rostro
flavis.—In Venezuela prope coloniam Tovar alt. 7530 (Fendler, n. 1152
et 1169, Herb. Cand.).—Suffrutex basi decumbens radicans ~ glaber,
caulis herbaceus, foliorum limbi 0,08—0,1 longi 0,04—0,06 lati.

P. piperea; foliis alternis longe petiolatis ovato-acuminatis acutis
utrinque glabris siccis membranaceis pellucidis septuplo-novenonerviis, |
petiolo glabro a medio basin versus alato, alis linearibus, amento densi-
floro, baecis patentibus ovatis basi subimmersis apice scutatim breviter
auctis.—In Guiana (Parker, Herb. Kew.).— Caulis glaber teres ligno-
sus, foliorum limbi 0,06—0,075 longi 0,03 lati, petioli 0,04 longi.

P. glabra ; foliis alternis petiolatis e basi cuneata obovatis apice
breviter acuminatis basi in petiolum decurrentibus utrinque glabris
siccis membranaceo-rigidis opacis, nervo centrali ad apicem ducto utrin-
que nervos subtiles 6-7 mittente, petiolo glabro, amentis terminali-
bus solitariis crassis densifloris, pedunculo petiolum duplo superanti,
bacca cylindrica apice mucronulata subantice stigmatifera.—In Vene-
zuela, prope coloniam Tovar (Fendler, n. 1153, Herb. Kew.).—Herba
glabra, caulis procumbens basi radicans, foliorum limbi 0,19 jong. 0,08
lati, petioli 0,02 longi.

P. reptans ; foliis alternis longiuscule petiolatis e basi cordata ovato-
rotundis supra hirsutis subtus ad nervos pubescentibus siccis rigiduli
subopacis 5-nerviis, petiolo hirsuto, amentis axillaribus terminalibusque
solitariis longiuscule pedunculatis, pedunculo hirsuto petiolum æquanti,
ovario subimpresso oblongo-triangulari apice subito in rostrum brevem
subulato antice stigmatifero postea pubescenti—In prov. Barbacoas
Novee-Granatz ad viam Tuquerras, alt. 600 m. (Triana, n. 58, Herb.
Cand.).—Herba hirsuta repens e nodis radicans, caulis filiformis hir- -
sutus, foliorum limbi 0,012 longi 0,015 lati, petiolo 0,013 longi.

144 PIPERACEJE NOV.

P. ciliaris; folis alternis infer. longe super. modice petiolatis
elliptico-rotundis utrinque obtusis utrinque glabris margine subfusce
ciliatis siecis coriaceis opacis, petiolo ciliato, amentis terminalibus soli-
tariis longe pedunculatis ovario impresso vertiee oblique triangulariter
subscutatim complanato rostrato medio scutelli stigmatifero.—In prov.
Buenaventura Novee-Granate, alt. 112 m. (Triana, n. 59, Herb. Cand.).
—Suffruticulus procumbens e medio radicans ramosus, caulis filiformis,
foliorum limbi 0,02—0,03 longi 0,02—0,023 lati, petioli 0,04-0,13
longi.

P. ciliosa; foliis alternis longe petiolatis ellipticis vel elliptico-
rotundatis utrinque obtusis utrinque glabris margine incane ciliatis
siccis coriaceis opacis, amentis terminalibus solitariis longe pedunculatis
densifloris, ovario semi-immerso apiee rostrato antice supra medium
stigmatifero.—In prov. Barbacoas Nove-Granate ad viam Tuquerras,
alt. 800 m. (Triana n. 60, Herb. Cand.).— Herba repens e nodis radi-
caus, caulis glaber, foliorum limbi 0,06 longi 0,05 lati, petioli 0,04
longi.

B. Folia opposita.

P. Pichinche ; folis oppositis breviter, petiolatis glabris orbi-
culato-reniformibus apice obtusis basi in petiolum subdecurrentibus
I1 o —In vallibus Pichinche (Jameson, n. 747, Herb.

Kew.).— Herba repens e nodis radicans glabra, caulis glaber, foliorum
limbi 0,005, petioli 0,0015 longi.

. Chiliensis ; foliis basi caulis interdum alternis apice oppositis
petiolatis ellipticis utrinque obtusis apice aliquando brevissime pro-
tractis supra glabris subtus ad nervos puberulis margine apicem versus
ciliatis siccis pellucido-membranaceis subtiliter 3—5-nerviis, amentis
axillaribus solitariis ovario post suce immerso apice rostellato antice
stigmatifero.—In Chili (Lechler, n. 3020).— Herba super arborum
truncos scandens, caulis striatus ciae foliorum maj. limbi 0,025,
petioli 0,008 longi.

C. Folia verticillata.
: 1. Ovariwm apice imo stigmatiferum.

P. Mathewsii ; folis inferior. kde longe petiolatis super.
ternis subsessilibus omnibus or rbicularib s utrinque glabris ` siccis

, ovario apice stigmatifero,

PIPERACEJE NOVA. 145

acca ovato-attenuata rugulosa.—In Peruvia ad oe (Mathews,
Dern. Collec. Herb. Boiss )— Herbula sub 0,1 alta glabra, foliorum
limbi 0,025 longi, petioli majores 0,035 ioni:

2. Ovarium apice oblique stigmatiferum.
ores.

P. linearis ; foliis plerumque quinis petiolatis lineari-ellipticis apice
obtusis supra pilosulis siccis membranacco-pellucidis basi 3-nerviis,
amentis terminalibus solitariis densifloris, ovario subimmerso apice et
paulo antice stigmatifero.—In sylvis Andium Quitensium (Jameson,
n. 89, Herb. Cand.), et Venezuela ad coloniam Tovar (Fendler, n.

cence Oat

11676, Herb. Cand.).—Herbula repens, caulis filiformis, foliorum limbi

0,01 longi 0,002 lati, petioli 0,003-0,006 longi.
b. Grandiores coriacee.

P. Botlerii; folis ternis quaternisve petiolatis ovato-acuminatis
apice obtusiusculis basi rotundatis vel elliptico-lanceolatis subrhombeisve
apice obtusiusculis basi acutis utrinque ad nervos presertim pilosulo-
pubescentibus siccis membranaceis 5-nerviis, amentis axillaribus termi-
nalibusque filiformibus folia duplo superantibus ovario semimmerso
ovato apice fere imo suboblique stigmatifero.—1n Mexico (Botteri et
Salle, Herb. Cand.).—Fruticulus ?, caulis simplex ?, foliorum limbi 0,04
longi 0,025 lati, petioli 0,015 longi.

P. lanceolata ; foliis quaternis breviter petiolatis lanceolatis utrinque
acutis basi in petiolum subdecurrentibus ad nervos supra pubescentibus
subtus glabris siccis rigidulo-membranaceis subpellucidis 5-nerviis,

densifloris folia duplo superantibus, ovario semiimmerso apice oblique
acutato paulo antice stigmatifero.—In reipublice zequatorialis Andi-
bus Quitensibus (Spruce, n. 6110, Herb. Cand.) et sylvis umbrosis
Andium Quitensium, alt. 900 ped. (Jameson, n. 343, Herb. Cand.).—
Suffrutex ?, ramuli ad nodos hirtelli, foliorum limbi 0,035 longi 0,012
lati, petioli 0,003 longi.

P. Macraeana ; foliis ternis longe petiolatis elliptico-lauceolatis apice
acutiusculis basi acutis supra plabas patins s nervos fonusi pube-
es siceis b rigid ulis s

densifloris,

ih P

fero.—In Insul. Sandwich. oes e al Kaah ec a Herb.
Soc. Hort. Lond. in Herb. Brit. Mus.).—Suffrutex, ramuli a vel
‘VoL. 1v. [MAY 1, 1800.]

= Aaa,
fo df 76

146 PIPERACEJE NOVA.

ochraceo-puberuli, foliorum limbi 0,07-0,09 longi 0,03-0,06 lati,
petioli 0,04 longi.

P. Boivini; folis 3—4-verticillatis breviter petiolatis elliptico-ob-
ovatis apice obtusis basi cuneatis utrinque glabris siccis rigidis opacis
3-nerviis, amentis axillaribus subdensifloris folia multot. superantibus,
ovario impresso apice obtuso subantice stigmatifero.— In insula Mohely
(Boivin, Herb. Brit. Mus.).—Suffruticulus procumbens glaber, foliorum
limbi 0,02 longi 0,011 lati, petioli 0,01 longi.

P. pedunculata ; folis plerumque ternis breviter petiolatis sub-
rhombeo-ellipticis ellipticisve apice obtusis basi acutiusculis utrinque
pubescentibus siccis rigidulo-membranaceis subopacis nigro-punctatis
trinerviis, petiolo pubescenti, amentis axillaribus terminalibusque soli-
tariis vel apice caulis confertis filiformibus subdensifloris folia duplo-
triplove superantibus longe pedunculatis, pedunculo petiolum multoties
folia duplo superanti, ovario impresso ovato apice oblique stigmatifero.
In insul. Bourbon (Herb. Rich. in Herb. Francav.).—Suffrutex ?, in
sylvis inter detritus foliorum et museos (Herb. Rich. 1. c), foliorum
limbi 0,03 longi 0,016 lati, petioli 0,007 longi.

P. Dominicana ; foliis ternis vel apice ramulorum oppositis breviter
petiolatis subrhombeo-ellipticis apice attenuato-obtusiusculis basi
attenuato-acutiusculis utrinque glabris siccis coriaceis opacis septem-
nerviis, amentis terminalibus solitariis filiformibus densifloris ovario
emerso de acutato sii stigmatifero.—In insul. St. Domingo
(Herb. Rich. in Herb. Franeav.).—Suffrutex, foliorum limbi 0,045
longi 0,02 lati, ok 0,005 ae

~ olivacea ; foliis plerunque ipia breviter petiolatis subspathulato-

obtusis i subeuneatis3-nerviis utrinque
diis siccis coriaceis subopacis subtus olivaceis rugulosis, amentis
aribus terminalibusque filiformibus densifloris, folia multoties supe-
rantibus pedunculo petiolum multoties superanti, ovario emerso apice
oblique acutiuseulo subantice stigmatifero.—In Costa Rica (Hoffmann,
n. 810, Herb. Reg. Ber.).—Suffrutex erectus e basi radicans, rami ra-
mulique dense pubescentes, foliorum limbi 0,017 longi 0,006 lati,
petioli 0,004 longi.
. P. Casapiana; folis ternis petiolatis ovato-acuminatis utrinque
_ piloso-pubescentibus siccis membranaceis pellucidis 3-nerviis petiolo
piloso-pubescenti, amentis axillaribus verticillatis filiformibus sub-
remotifloris, baccis semiimmersis ovatis apice brevissime mucronulatis.

EXOTIC PLANTS ABOUT LONDON IN 1865. 147

—In Peruvia, prope Casapi (Mathews, n. 1689, Herb. Kew.).—Herba,
caulis piloso-pubescens, foliorum maj. limbi 0,05 longi 0,03 lati,
petioli 0,008 longi.

(To be continued.)

EXOTIC PLANTS ABOUT LONDON IN 1865.
By Henry Trimen, M.B. Lonp., F.L.S.

The year 1865 was remarkable for its high temperature from April,
to September. The average temperature of April was (roughly speak-
ing) 53? F., being no less than 6:75? F. above the mean of the last
fifty years. On the 27th the highest temperature ever registered in
the month was noticed, 81:5? F. May, June, and July all showed a
mean temperature considerably above the average, and there were some
remarkably high readings registered, but the mean temperature of
August fell somewhat below the usual average (1:0? F.). The first
twenty days of September were excessively hot, the average of that
period, 64:5? F., is 10? F. above the mean of fifty years. Scarcely a
drop of rain fell during three weeks. On the 8th, 86° F. was regis-
tered, a temperature never equalled in September (except on 6th, in
1846) ; and the mean temperature, 72-1? F., was higher than that of
any day since August 12th, 1861. On the 20th, a thermometer hung
in the open air facing the south at Southampton showed, at 11 A.M.,
119?F. The mean temperature of the month was nearly 64° F., being
about 7:5? above the mean of the last fifty years.

The mean temperature of the whole of the six summer months (April
to September inclusive) was about 3? F. above the mean of the same
six months during fifty years.

This unusual heat could not but influence vegetation to an impor-
tant extent. It may, therefore, be worth while to put on record the
Occurrence of numerous exotics about London last year, the luxuriant
growth of some which I believe to be possible in this country only in
years with an exceptionably high mean summer temperature.

Mitcham, Surrey, has a rich soil in good cultivation, and the neigh-
bourhood has long been known as a garden on a large scale for the
growth of officinal plants. Ona farm to the north of the Common

; L 2

148 EXOTIC PLANTS ABOUT LONDON IN 1865.

there appeared last summer a large number of foreign plants, many of
which I collected in two visits I paid the locality with my friend Mr.
Naylor, of Edinburgh, who detected the station, and who went several
times to the spot, and always succeeded in finding something new.

The origin of these plants is the same ultimately as that of the exo-
tics found at Wandsworth—the sweepings of corn used and stored up
at Messrs. Watney’s brewery at Thames’ side. This refuse is sold to
farmers in the neighbourhood as manure for grass lands, but its
small fertilizing value must certainly be overbalanced by the evident
risk of introducing foreign weeds into the cornfields round. This, how-
ever, has. not been considered by the Surrey farmers, who pile the
“ manure" in heaps on the borders of the fields till wanted; and it is
on and around these heaps that the exotics sprang up last year in great
abundance. Their origin is evident, and is now clearly stated in order
that no mistakes may be made in future by botanists who may find
these certainly alien plants, which have no claim whatever as yet to a
place in our Flora. Should any become naturalized permanently in
the district, it is still more important that the history of their introduc-
tion should be known.

Appendix B. of Brewer’s ‘ Flora of Surrey’ is a list of the exotics
collected by Messrs. Irvine, Woods, Britten, and others, on the ground
at Wandsworth where the refuse of the distillery was thrown out and
corn sifted. A few more species are recorded in the new series of the
‘Phytologist,’ and in Mr. Irvine's * Handbook of British Plants.’
These plants were noticed in 1851, and, though at first numerous,
few retained their ground many seasons. In 1863, I saw only about

twenty species

The origin of the Miteham and Wandsworth plants being identical,
the species are, as might be expected, in the main the same. Nearly
half, however, of those enumerated in the following list have not been
recorded from Wandsworth. It is probable that the more favourable
conditions of soil and situation eaused many seeds to germinate at
Miteham whieh would have perished in the exposed ground at Wands-
worth'; and it is certain that all the plants attained a greater degree of
luxuriance and perfection of growth in the former than the latter place.
I have little doubt, however, that the high temperature of last season
enabled several pes io come to maturity which in ordinary years
s would have died.

-

EXOTIC PLANTS ABOUT LONDON IN 1865. 149

An advantage attending the unchecked growth of these plants is
found in the easier determination of their names. In the stunted
specimens alone obtainable at Wandsworth this was often difficult, and
I have a suspicion that some names in Mr. Irvine’s list may refer to
allied species given in mine.

I have here recorded no plants of whose nomenclature I am not
satisfied. I do not doubt that four times the number were seen,
but a few certain facts are preferable to a number of doubtful ob-
servations. Had I thought at the time of publishing a list, I would
have collected more and better specimens ; but, if the coming summer
be favourable, no doubt a plentiful crop of novelties will be produced.

The species are mostly Mediterranean; there are several from Cen-
tral Europe, from Istria aud the country round Trieste, and a few spe-
cies are Egyptian or Syrian. There are also two or three cereals of
Europe. Some are likely enough to become cornfield weeds in this
country, of the class represented by Agrostemma, Silene anglica,the Papa-
vers, and Chrysanthemum segetum, and some have long been known as
naturalized plants. Those marked W. are included in the Wandsworth
published lists.

He s approaches M. verticillata, L.,
Nigella Danses, L. A few | in habit, being erect and seven!
specim | feet high. Common.
. Papaver loben: d Ononis mitissima, Z. Several
Reemeria hybrida, De Cand | plants.
Glaucium Phæniceum, riitse. edicago maculata, Willd.

Abundant. W. M. denticulata, s and var. 8.

Sisymbrium Sophia, L | M. apiculata, Wi.

W. Erysimum orien b R. Br. Trigonella acit E Scarce.
Abundant and spreading to | W. Melilotus parviflora, Des si

444

the roadsides, etc.,mear. Trifolium supinum
Camelina feetida, Fr. Common. Flowers dere voire
W. Neslia paniculata, Desv . T. resupinat
W. Sinapis incana, Z . T. elegans, Keak

. Arthrolobium _scorpindes, De
W. Saponaria Vaccaria, L. Cand.
Silene rene ee L. Several
plants. small upright form. Common

W. S. anglica, Z and well established.
W. Malva parviflora, Z. herb.! Agrees Ammi Visnaga, Lam. Abundant.
quite with this in the charac- | W. A. majus, Z. Scarce. ;
ters of calyx and fruit, but *

W.

. Ww
Erucaria latifolia, De Cand. | W. Lathyrus Aphaca, L

'undant. W.

W.

150 EXOTIC PLANTS ABOUT LONDON IN 1865.

W. Pup ciorum, L. Abun- Common and well-established.
C.polyspermum, Z.,var.a. c
cai leptophylla, Z. Com- racemosum, Koch, and var. B.
spicato-racemosum, Koch.

W. reeds tinctoria, L. W. Beta maritima, Z.

W. Cirpethenm coronarium, Z. Atriplex rosea, L. non Bab. Very
C. segetum variable in appearance. Com-
Calendula dne. L. Common. mon.

Carduus acanthoides, Z. Appa- Rumex palustris, Sm. Perhaps
rently various hybrid forms R. limosus, Thuil.
between C. crispus, L., an Ricinus sp. ——? A few plants.
nutans, L. Abundant. Very luxuriant.

W. Centaurea Calcitrapa, L. Panicum miliaceum, L. Common.

W. C. solstitialis, Z. eene viridis, Beauv. Abun-

W. C. Cyanus, L.

Crepis ton Hall. 8. ii: Beauv. Not common.
Anchusa officinalis, L. A few Phalaris Canariensis, L.
fools B. W. P. minor, Retz. Common.

W. Echium violaceum, Z. A few | W. P.paradoxa, L. Abundant.

plants. Polypogon maritimus, Willd.

W. Ae cats cerulea, Schreb. Abun- Scarcely distinct from P. Mon-

speliensis, Desf.

W. dees Lagopus, L. P. littoralis, Sm. Rather scarce.

W. Amaranthus iaa. L. Com- W. Bromus arvensis,

mon. W. B. tectorum, Z. Common
Kochia scoparia, Schrad. Com- | W. B. maximus, Desf. Scarce
mon. Secale cereale, L.
W. Chenopodium opulifolium, Schrad. Hordeum hexastichon, Z

Setaria viridis, though an evident introduction at Mitcham, was re-
corded by Hudson more than a century back as growing copiously at
Battersea, and has frequently been observed there since his time.
Many exotics do not grow in this country every season, and I believe
this is the case with this plant. Last September it was in vast quan-
tity and of large size along the river-bank of Battersea Park, mixed
with S. glauca, Brassica Napus, and Kéniga maritima. Panicum Crus-
Galli, also mentioned as a Battersea plant by Hudson, was abundant
there last year. I have frequently been at the same place at the same
time of year, but never met with these grasses, and cannot but suppose
their appearance in such plenty due to the exceptional temperature of
September, 1865.

Potentilla recta, L (a form with small petals). In plenty on the
isos bank at Mitcham station last June, but perhaps the remains of

REPORT ON THE ROYAL GARDENS AT KEW. 151

Mimulus moschatus ? (the Musk Plant of gardeners.) Among grass
by the river Wandle at Mitcham, ina perfectly wild state. September,
1865.

The following plants were collected at the beginning of August by
Mr. Thiselton Dyer, during a visit to the site of the International
Exhibition of 1862, at South Kensington :—

Glaucium luteum, Scop. | Hyoscyamus albus, Z.
Barbarea precox, R. Br. Nicotiana rustica,
Camelina wee Fr. Datura Sannia, L., and D. Ta-
aim crispa, tula, Z.
i , Lam. Veronica Buxbaumii, 7

rcs resupinatum, L. Chenopodium uade L., var.
CEnothera biennis, L. eymoso-spicatum, Koch.

Artemisia scoparia, W. and K. In | Panicum Crus-Galli, Z.

great plenty. P. miliaceum, L.

Physalis Alkekengi, L.

And at the same place, Mr. Naylor collected the following in Oc-
tober :—
Hibiscus Trionum, L.
Carduus arvensis, Curt., var. setosus = Cirsium setosum, M. Bieb.
e chnitis,
Monkees oe Koch.
r. B. ambigua, L.
It is not so easy to trace the origin of these plants, as in the case of
those at Mitcham and Wandsworth. They are, however, as incontest-
ably derived from foreign seeds, perhaps brought with packing material.

eee aie OF AN OFFICIAL REPORT ON THE PRO-
ND CONDITION OF THE ROYAL GARDENS
i KEW, DURING THE YEAR 1865.
By J. D. Hooxer, M.D., F.R.S.A., ETC. ETC., DIRECTOR.
Royal Gardens, Kew, W., January 1, 1866.
The number of visitors to the Royal Gardens during the past year
has been 55,934 in excess of that of 1864; the distribution being :—
on Sundays, 260,040; on week-days, 269, 201; total, 529,241.
— n presenting the report for the past year, I have, in the first place,
he painful duty of announcing the decease of the Director, Sir W. J.

oe

152 REPORT ON THE ROYAL GARDENS AT KEW.

Hooker, on the 12th August last, and I have to add, that on the Ist
of November I was appointed as his successor. The office of Assistant
Director has been suppressed, as the duties hitherto attached thereto
can be more efficiently and economically performed by raising the posi-
tion of the Curator, and that of the Keeper of the Herbarium and
Library; and by transferring to the latter department the supervision
of the Museums, and the naming of the collections in these, and in the
Arboretum, — and gardens generally.

1. Botanic Gardens.—The labelling of the plants, both common and
rare, requires immediate attention. Their present unsatisfactory con-
dition in this respect is due partly to the fact that the repotting of so
vast a collection (containing, perhaps, 20,000 plants) involves the loss
of some labels, and the displacement of many more; and very much
. to the want, for many months, of a good foreman for the lawns, Arbo-
retum, and shrubberies, the labels of the plants in this department
being particularly liable to be removed by mowers, and by the public
in traversing the grounds.

A very important step taken this year has been the conversion of
the old Victoria-house into an “ Economic plant-house," to be devoted
henceforth to the display of a selected set of tropical plants, whose
products are useful for food, or as drugs, or in the arts. The house
itself being small, the specimens will be so also, and all will thus be
brought within a moderate space.

In the Palm-house the whole collection has been repotted and re-
arranged, and the house itself has been thoroughly set to rights in
respect of order, cleanliness, and the cultivation of the plants, which
~ are for the most part in excellent condition. Certain tropical plants
that produce a striking effect from the size and vivid green of their
foliage have been introduced into the beds between the Palm-stems.

A small collection of Japan plants has been got together, and placed
in a conspicuous position, in a frame near the Heath-house. ~

e collection of Cacti, Aloes, succulents, and bulbs, in No. 7, has
been for the most part repotted and very greatly improved ; and has
also been materially increased.

From India and the Colonies most satisfactory accounts continue to
be received of the progress of botany and horticulture under the various
. colonial botanists, and heads of botanic gardens, who have for the

most e been sent out from Kew by the late Director, and who

REPORT ON THE ROYAL GARDENS AT KEW. 153

receive liberal encouragement from the Governors and other autho-
rities.

From Ceylon ripe seeds of Chinchona officinalis have been sent to `
Kew by the able and energetic Director of the Royal Botanie Gardens.
These we have transmitted at once to Jamaica and Trinidad, whilst
others have been sent by Mr. Thwaites to the Mauritius, Cape of Good
Hope, Queensland, and elsewhere. As the first-fruits of the intro-
duction of the Chinchona into our eastern possessions, this event
marks an epoch in the history of the drug, and reflects great credit on
the energetic manager of the plantations. In India proper, under the
superintendence of Mr. M-Ivor, in the Neilgherries, Dr. Anderson at
Caleutta, and Mr. Mann at Darjeeling, the Chinchona plantations are
being immensely extended, and the plants given out to cultivators ;
and I am informed that at Darjeeling there had been a sale of plants
to the settlers at 6d. each. It has been found that an infusion of the
leaves is an excellent febrifuge, aud it is hence much to be desired that
this plant should be cultivated even in islands where its growth is not
rapid, nor its propagation easy, and where its cultivation for bark is
unprofitable, if only its foliage is produced in tolerable abundance;
for no tropical locality in any quarter of the globe enjoys immunity
from diseases for which the Chinchona leaf may not afford a specific.

In Trinidad, Mr. Prestoe, who was last year sent from Kew to be
superintendent of the Botanie Gardens there, has succeeded in culti-
vating the Chinchona, and will doubtless meet with the same success
in propagating it as has rewarded the efforts in India.

From the promising colony of Queensland, his Excelleney Sir G.
Bowen has communicated the important news that Mr. Walter Hill,
Director of the Brisbane Botanie Gardens (who also went there from
Kew), has discovered a magnificent well-watered tract.of the richest
agrieultural land at Rockingham Bay, a salubrious distriet, and ad-
mirably suited for the cultivation of sugar, cotton, indigo, etc., and
which the Governor has directed shall be retained for Government
reserves. It is a singular fact, that for the discovery of the Liver-
pool plains in New South Wales, and of their suitability for colonial
purposes, that colony is indebted to another botanist, also sent out
from Kew, the late Allan Cunningham. Mr. Hill’s Garden report
for this year records the complete success at Brisbane of the coffee,
cinnamon, mango, tamarind, cotton, allspice, ginger, indigo, and to-

154 REPORT ON THE ROYAL GARDENS AT KEW.

bacco; also of the Chinchona Calisaya, sent from Kew. A library
for this institution has been selected, and several hundred volumes sent
out this year.

From the Cape of Good Hope most valuable reports have been re-
ceived from the Rev. Dr. Brown, colonial botanist, treating of the
conservation of the forests of that colony, the destruction of which by
fire has led to the sterility of large tracts of once well-watered land ;
and of the development of the agricultural resources and botanical
riches of South Africa generally, and collateral subjects. The culti-
vation of the Olive seems to promise to become of great importance in
that colony, and I have been desired to procure and transmit the best
kinds

Koeien Island. — Captain Barnard’s excellent report gives a satis-
factory account of the progress of the imported vegetation in this once
sterile island, which we continue to supply with plants. Tt now pos-
sesses thickets of upwards of forty kinds of trees, besides numerous
shrubs and fruit trées, of which, however, only the Guava ripens.
These already afford timber for fencing cattle yards. I may mention,
that when I visited the island in 1843, owing to the want of water,
but one tree existed on it, and there were not enough vegetables pro-
duced to supply the Commandant’s table ; whereas now, through the
introduction of vegetation, the water supply is excellent, and the gar-
rison and ships visiting the island are supplied with abundance of
vegetables of various kinds.

The most important plants distributed from the Royal Gardens have
been Chinchona seeds and plants to various colonies, etc., and the
Ipecaeuanha to Trinidad, Ceylon, and Calcutta. A most important
introduction has been the Calumba root from the Mauritius, a plant
which it is proposed to cultivate in Ceylon and the West Indies, some
eminent druggists having reported to us that the supply from East
Africa is both scanty and bad; and that, owing to the condition of
labour, ete., on the African coast, there is no prospect of an improve-
ment

dine applications for seeds of the best kinds of tobacco having
been received, especially from Western Australia, through the kindness
of Colonel Scott, R.E., we procured from Captain Smith, resident at
the Court of eee ope supply of fresh seed, of the best Shiraz
Tobacco, which has been distributed to thirty or forty colonies, ete.

REPORT ON THE ROYAL GARDENS AT KEW, 155

Gardeners trained in the Royal Gardens have been selected by the
late Director to fill the following important posts :—

The Curatorship of the Royal Botanic Gardens at Caleutta, under
Dr. Anderson.

An Assistant Conservatorship of Chinchona forests at Darjeeling,
under the same officer.

Most valuable collections of plants and seeds for the Botanic Garden
and Pleasure Grounds, have been received.

The usual correspondence and exchanges have been kept up. 5600
packets of seeds have been distributed, of which 2600 were hardy
trees and shrubs, chiefly to Melbourne, India (for the Himalaya moun-
tains and Punjab), Ascension Island, South Africa, Hamburg Botanic
Gardens, and Nova Scotia. Also sixteen Ward’s cases, containing
about 350 plants; and 450 plants (roots, bulbs, cuttings, ete., in

oxes

Bo Heche new of any importance has taken place in this
department. A new edition of the Museum Guide is in the press.
Most valuable accessions have been received.

Herbarium, etc.—1 have to announce the acquisition by this depart-
ment of two of the most important private collections that existed
anywhere in Europe; viz. Dr. Lindley’s collection of Orchids, by pur-
chase: and the late Dr. Burchell’s South Afriean and South American
herbarium, by gift from his sister (who is also since deceased). Dr.
Lindley’s collection of Orchids is the key to the nomenclature of this
vast and important family of plants ; it was commenced when the first
importation of them took place, and has been kept up by purchase and
contribution from every quarter for nearly half a century, and wi
alias se the standard of reference. It contains upwards of 3000

in. perfect condition, fastened upon cartridge-paper, and
colos Saaiel with sketches and dissections by Dr. Lindley’s
own hand and from other sources. Dr. Burchell’s collections are of
immense extent, in excellent preservation, and of especial scientific
interest on account of the systematic manner in which he noted the geo-

Helena, in 1810, and contain Ye en ance
gular oceanic ee and which have never since been found; being
now, no doubt, extinct. His South African travels extended nearly -

156 REPORT ON THE ROYAL GARDENS AT KEW.

to the tropic, and occupied five years; they include 4856 species, and
perhaps 12,000 ticketed specimens. In South America, in 1825, he
entered the Brazils at Rio de Janeiro, and thence travelling northward,
he traversed the entite length of that immense kingdom, by a route
previously followed by no European, and descending the Tocantins
river to the Amazons, arrived at Pará in 1830. His Brazilian collec-
tions amount to 11,765 distinct numbers, and nearly 52,000 speci-
mens. Dr. Burchell died in 1863, and left these treasures to his
sister; she offered them to her brother's friend, the late Director, who,
with your permission, aecepted them for the Herbarium of the Royal
Gardens. These two collections (Lindley's and Burchell’s) would
certainly have fetched a very large sum if they had gone into the
market.

A very important Herbarium of Sandwich Island plants (560 species)
xis been presented by Dr. Hillebrand, of those islands.

Dr. Mueller continues to transmit his invaluable Australian Herba-
rium and notes for the purpose of assisting Mr. Bentham in the Aus-
tralian Flora; together with specimens of all the recent discoveries
made on that continent for our own Herbarium. .

M. Naudin has sent a beautiful set of the Cucurhitacee, cultivated
by him in the Paris garden, etc.

The plants of Lieut.-Col. Pelly's Arabian journey have been pre-
sented by that officer, and determined at Kew.

The principal works published in connection with the Herbarium
and Library have been :—

The second part of the * Genera Plantarum,’ by Mr. Bentham and
Dr. Hooker. The third volume of Mr. Bentham’s ‘ Flora Australiensis.’
The third volume of Drs, Harvey and Sonder's * Flora Capensis’ (pub-
lished), and a very valuable and laborious essay on the African Legu-
minose, by Mr. Bentham, published by the Linnean Society. The
Flora of Tropical Africa is being prepared by Professor Oliver.

botanists who have spent a considerable time at Kew for the
purpose of studying in the Library and Herbarium, have been :—Prof.
Mettenius, of oe publishing in Ferns; Prof. Baillon, of Paris ;
Dr. Triana, w Granada; Dr. Seemann, F.L.S., in publishing his
* Flora — Dr. Thomson, F.R.S., studying Indian plants; Dr.
Welwitsch, F. b S., arranging, ete., his vast tropical African Herba-
rium; Prof. Reichenbach, of Hamburg, studying Lindley’s and other

CORRESPONDENCE. 157

Orchidacee ; Dr. Spruce, naming his Ecuador plants ; Signor Beccari,
preparing for a botanical exploration of Borneo ; Dr. Masters, F.L.S.,
preparing the Malvacee for the Flora of Tropical Africa; M. Boc-
quillon, of Paris, studying Verbenacee ; E pore Anacar-
diacee ; Prof. Schimper, of Strasburg, Mun: General Von Jacobi,
of Berlin, Agaves, etc.; Mr. Moggridge, Mentone plants; Mr. Edg-
worth, Indian plants; Rev. W. Néwhiould, British plants; Rev. M. J.
Berkeley, Mr. Miers, ete., sundries.

The number of donors, ete., to the Herbarium has been quite unpre-
cedented this year, amounting to upwards of eighty persons and insti-
tutions; while the number of specimens that have been received
(inclusive of Burchell’s and Lindley’s collections) are little short of
100,000 (97,973). Of this prodigious number, a great many are
duplicates, not required to be kept; but fully 20,000 are being inter-
ealated in the general Herbarium, whilst the remainder must be
arranged and ticketed for distribution. I need not add that, with
the most untiring industry and energy, the officers of the Herbarium
have been quite unable to overtake the current duties of the year, even
with such temporary assistance as we have been able to obtain.
have, in this matter of assistance, to return especial thanks to M.
Triana, of New Granada, for assistance during his visit to Kew, in
arranging Burchell’s Brazilian collections; to Col. Munro, C.B., for
naming and arranging many collections of Grasses; to Prof. Mettenius,
of Leipzig, who has undertaken the Indian Ferns; and to Mr. J. G.
Baker, who has gratuitously arranged and pet the Mosses, Lichens,
ete., of Borrer's valuable Herbarium.

CORRESPONDENCE.

Rev. R. T. Lowe's Exploration of the Cape Verdes.
I am glad to report to you that my late two months’ cruise amongst the Cape
Verde Islands with my friend Mr. Gray in his yacht * The Garland, R.Y-S., has
been most successful. I have collected upwards of 2000 specimens of from

158 CORRESPONDENCE.

Floras, but which I believe to have been introduced into them merely on the
strength of accidental garden specimens. And thus I have obtained materials
for a nearer approximation towards an accurate Flora, distinguished into its
genuine indigenous and adventitious cultivated or naturalized portions than at
present we possess.

The islands visited by us were those of São Vicente, St. Antão, St. Iago,
Fogo, and Brava,—by far the most important of the group in every way,—
omitting that of São Nicolio, as having been explored by us two years ago, and
the eastern subordinate set of Sal, Boa Vista, and Maio, as unlikely to offer
much not found in the others. The autumnal rains ens ee Laon:
scanty, and the islands were consequently in scarcely
dition for botanical purposes than we had found ee Ta years piri
after the great drought of 1863. I am, indeed, convinced that a continued
residence throughout the whole rainy season, i. e. from July to

it at others, no very up or

ted.

I have consigned also to Dr. Gray, for the Museum, some interesting fishes,
Crustacea, e&c.; and Mr. Wollaston, who accompanied us, is well satisfied with
the result of his own and Mr. Gray's joint entomological researches.

R. T. Lowe.

Norton Fitzwarren, Taunton, Easter Monday, 1866.

Dr. Gibelli on Saxicolar Verrucaris.

In the April Hüiobor of the * Journal of Botany,’ you have noticed four new
works on Lichens, by Professors Garovaglio and Gibelli. You state the con-
clusion Dr. Gibelli has arrived at, is in substance that **all the saxicolar species
( Tarii, whether with unilocular, bilocular, quadrilocular, or multilocular
or muriform spores, are destitute of distinct paraphyses, and consequently her-
maphrodite, ” ante, » 126 ; that is to say. ; they have asci, spores, and spermatia
in ~~ MK ee thecium

I don’t desire to - int oversy, but I think, for the benefit of work-
men like eure in this peior of Þor. I ought to state em two saxi-
colar Ve hydrela, Ach. (Ben Nevis), and V. mucosa, Wallbg.

(N.E. coast of Ireland), which happen to be on my table at this momen both
- i re destitute of paraphyses, and, according to

E to be hermaphrodite They do, wies both possess radni yl
e cece, d qi tly iz tá De = n2, 1 Poe MUS
; x J e brutum E A T hne d

THEOBALD JONES.
ES Hornet Stet Dublin April 9, 1866.

159

BOTANICAL NEWS,

Borantcan Society oF EprNBURGH.—February 9. Professor Archer im
the chair.—The foll owing communications were read :—I. On Diseases of
Plants in connection with Epidemics in Man and Animals. By Dr. W. Lauder

The author, states that he is dion of drawing attention to blights

£o
E,
ma
2
B
a
e
E
e
B
2
u
$
B
un
[cg
ga
M
E
B
D
oe
©
=
S
ce
ct
p”
©
E
E
oe
p
[=]
ub
g
[c]
Em

equally attributable to the aetion of that mysterious atmospherie poison which
apparently generates such diseases as M n and rinderpest. So early as the
Middle Ages this coincidence appears to have been recognized. Dr. Chambers

t;
with epidemies in man, animals, and plants is a ep which has found favour

blighting of plants in several instances of denies Med concluded by calling

On the Development of Duck By Mr. William R. M‘Nab. In this paper

five the edge only of the epiphyll developed the laminar Jae in the other two
the inner side also assisted. The first five are:—1. Basifugal type; the leaflets,
i the

two pinnules at each side of the primary p in most of the Ranunculacee.
The md in which thei inner side takes part i in pip Serna are :—6. Cyclical
type;

soinbheit the Lupine,

ete. M om: oie are eee ore ci nu
Feniculum, ete. To all 1 thos belong,
th type. ginge

UM
Rec T E P PN te Se P taper ee £
MELLL y

160 BOTANICAL NEWS.

concluded by examining some of the different forms of stipules. V. Report on
the Flowering of Plants in the Open Air at the Royal Botanic Garden. By
Mr. M‘Na
March 8. Dr. Alexander Dickson in the chair.—The following communica-
tions were read :—I. Notice of the Plantations of Cinchona at Darjeeling. B
Dr. Thomas Anderson, Caleuita. Dr. Anderson states that seer of
Cinchona have been formed at Darjeeling at five elevations, viz. 5321 feet, 5000
feet, 4410 feet, 3332 feet, and 2256 feet above thie level of the sea ; and that the
number of Cinchona Lagu in these pecu on 1st November, 1865, were :
—Q. succirubra, 48,184 ; C. Calisaya, 142; C. micrantha, 4264; C. @
lis (including vars.), ae 330; C. Pahudiana, 5092—total, 108,962. EI. Notes
a Botanical Tour through the United States in 1865. By Mr. R. M. Stark.
II. Report on the diei of Plants in the Open Air at the Royal Botanie

Garden. By Mr.M‘Nab. IV. Dr. Carrington presented specimens of Scapa-
nia Bartlingii, Nes species new to Britain.
April 12th.

r. Greville, President, in the chair.—The following communi-
cations were read E On the Ravages of Insects on Forest Trees. By Prof.
Archer. The most serious A these insect enemies are, —1. On the Elm, Scoly-
tus destructor, S. pygmeus, S. multistriatus, sese varius, oe punce-
tata, S. carcharias, Do esculi, and Cossus ligniperda. 2. The Oak,
Scolytus multistriatus, S. intrieatus, Clytus arcuatus, Cerambyx a
The Ash, Hylesinus fraxini, H. crenatus, ete. 4. Conifer, Scolytus pini, jeu
5. The Apple and Plum, Scolytus pruni. 6. The Acacia, Clytus nugiticus, e
7. The Birch, Scolytus betule. The author explained the best means for e
ie these Lene by gastar. II. On the Production of Alcohol and Paper
M. Colladon. III. Notice of Fungi collected near Bridge of
Earn, on Me in September, 1865. By Mr. John Sadler. IV. List of
Marine Algs collected in Otago, New Zealand. By Dr. W. Lauder poe
V. On a new Species of Melanospora from Otago, New Zealand. By D
W. Lauder Lindsay. VI. On the Movement of Sap in the Shell-bark mas.
By John Downey; Esq., Wisconsin, U.S. ; communicated by Professor Balfour.
r. Townley’ Miiban eem had reference to the exudation of sap from the
EuS of Hickory trees after imc had pam - down. He alluded particularly
to the ceeurrence vu this even duri t. VIL Report on the Flower-
ing of Plants in the Open Air at the Royal Botanic Garden. By Mr. M‘Nab.

Mr. James Britten is publishing in ‘The Naturalist’ what appears to be a
carefully executed Flora of High Wycombe, Buckinghamshire.

We have seen the first two sheets of the new work by Dr. Moore and A. G.
More, ‘ The Contributions to a Cybele Hibernica. It promises to be a care-
fully prepared Mese and it will certainly be a great addition to our know-
ledge of Irish plan

‘Erratum. ae 12, line 11 from bottom of ah any for * None of the species
are given," read * Some

161

PIPERACE/E NOVA.
Auctore CASIMIR DE CANDOLLE.

(Continued from page 147.)

TRIB. Il. PIPEREZ.

Genus PIPER.

Subgen. I. PiperorpEs.—Anthere mat. bivalve. Plante monoice.
P. petiolatum ; foliis longe petiolatis ovato-acuminatis vel ovato-
' oblongo-acuminatis basi æqualiter rotundatis utrinque glabris siccis
membranaceis 5- quintuplinerviis, amento masc. florenti quam pedun-
eulus multum breviori, antheris mat. globosis bivalvis, stirpis femin.
baccis subglobosis.—In Mont. Khasia (Herb. Ind. Or. Hook. et
Thoms. Herb. Kew.) et Bengalia orient. (Griffith, n. 4410 et 4405,
Herb. East Ind. Comp. in Herb. Kew.).—Stirpis Khasiane ramuli
glabri, nodi vix tumiduli, foliorum limbi 0,12 longi 0,07 lati, petioli
0,02—0,06 longi.

Subgen. II. Euprper.—Anthere mat. quadrivalve.
Sect. I. BRACcHYSTACHYS.— Stigmata 2.
§ 1. Stigmata 2, lateralia.

P. arthantopse; foliis petiolatis ovato-lanceatis apice acuminatis
acutis basi zequaliter rotundatis breviter cordulatis utrinque glabris
siecis membranaceis vel iuste cd opacis, centrali nervo
ad apicem ducto utrinque ad 2 alt. nervos alt. 5 subadscendentes
mittente, amento folio milis breviori eylindrico apice mucronato,
bractea cucullo-subcupulzeformi vertice apice inflexo peltam triangular.
simulanti intus pubescenti, stam. 4, antheris caducis, filamentis ad me-
dium ovarii epigynis, ovario immerso cum rachi coalito apice in stylum
carnosum attenuato, baccis coalitis.—In Costa Riea ad Aguacate (Hoff-
mann, n. 576 et 589, Herb. Ber.).— Frutex 1-2-pedalis (Hoffm. 1. c.),
` nodi vix tumiduli, ramuli glabri, foliorum limbi 0,17—0,19 longi 0,06-

0,08 lati, petioli 0,01 longi.

P. singulare ; foliis petiolatis ovato-ellipticis apice acuminatis acutis
basi equaliter acutiusculis utrinque glabris siccis rigidulis opacis, cen-
trali nervo ad apicem ducto utrinque ad 3 alt. nervos 5 alternos s

VOL. IV. [JUNE 1, 1866.) ——— M

I62 PIPERACEZ NOVA.

adscendentes mittente, amento quam folium multoties breviori mucro-
nato, bractea spathulata basi puberula, vertice nudo inflexo, dorso.
carnosulo peltam triangularem simulanti, stam. 4, antheris longiuscule
articulatis, connectivo supra loculos producto, stylo ovarium supe-
ranti, stigmat. 2 later.—In Nova-Granata (Triana, n. 361).—Frutex,
ramuli glabri, nodi tumiduli, foliorum limbi 0,105 longi 0,08 lati,
petioli 0,022 longi.

§ 2. Stigmata 2, rachi opposita.
* Stamen unicum; vegetatio ad quemvis nodum interrupta.

P. Sagoti; folis subsessilibus oblongo-ellipticis apice acuminatis
acutis basi inæqualiter subattenuatis obtusiusculis utrinque glabris
siecis membranaceis centrali nervo ad apicem ducto utrinque ad apicem
nervos venasque fortiores alternos patulo-adscendentes 13—15 mittente,
amentis unisexualibus, masculis subglobosis, floris masc. bractea spa-
thulata sessili brevi, stam. 1 oblongo, filamento anther. mult. superanti
supra loculos producto, amenti fem. eylindricis, floris fem. bractea
lanceolata basi cuneata extus puberula, ovario globoso.—In Guyana
Galliea. Maroni (Herb. Sagot, 1255, Herb. Kew.).—Ramuli glabri,
nodi haud tumidi, foliorum limbi 0,05 longi 0,02 lati.

Sect. II. Macrostacuys.—Stigmata 3—4—plura.
A. Vegetatio continua ; amenta azillaria.
a. Flores hermaphroditi.

P. pedunculatum ; folis longiuscule petiolatis late ellipticis apice
subattenuatis basi ineequaliter subattenuatis acutiusculis supra glabris
subtus ad nervos puberulis siccis rigidulis opacis, centrali nervo utrinque
ad $ alt. nervos alternos 6 subadscendentes supremos ad apicem fere
dado mittente, petiolo alato glabro, alis ad limbum ductis, pedunculo
petiolum fere duplo superanti appresse puberulo, amento mucronato
folio multum breviori axillari solitario, bracteæ truncato-peltatæ pelta

triangulari margine hirtella, bacca obovato-trigona glabra, stig. 3, stam.
haud reperi.—In Nom- Granata. irene, Be sine num. Herb.
Cand.).— Frutex, i 0,135 longi 0,075
lati, petioli 0,03 longi, amenta mat. 0, 004 crassa.

za. E rene; folds longe one subrotundatis subobovatisve apice

acutis basi tundato-cordatis utrin-
ga glabris siccis membranaceis, centrali nervo ad Rayne ducto utrin-

PIPERACEX NOV. 163

que ad 3 alt. nervos alternos 7-8 subadscendentes supremos ad apicem
ductos mittente, petiolo glabro ad į longit. alato, alis linearibus pacia
liberis, amento solitario apice ramuli axillaris bracteola lanceolata fulto
quam folium multoties breviori, bractea vertice truncato-peltata nuda,
pedicello cucullato, stam. 2 later. antheris deciduis, ovario apice in
stylum longum attenuato, stigmat. 3, bacca ovata.—In Novæ-Granatæ
prov. de Pasto alt. 2500 ped. (Triana, n. 2, Herb. Cand.)— Frutex,
ramuli glabri, nodi haud tumiduli, foliorum limbi 0,16 longi 0,12 lati,
petioli 0,065 longi.

B. Vegetatio ad quemque nodum interrupta; amenta oppositifolia.
§ 2. Stam. 2-3.
a. Ovarium in stylum elongatum.

P. Quitense ; foliis breviter petiolatis lanceolatis apice acutis mucro-
nulatis basi acutis utrinque glabris siccis membranaceis, centrali nervo
ad apicem ducto —— ad i$ ae nervos duo alternos subadscendentes
mittente, pedunculo superanti, bractea lanceolata apice
acuta dorso gibbosa unde vertice inflexo subpeltata glabra, stam. 3
raro 4, ovario in stylum longum attenuatum stigmat. 3 carnosula imo
apice gerenti.—In sylvis umbrosis prov. Pastoensis Andium Quitensium
alt. 8000 ped. (Jameson, n. 414, Herb. Kew.).—Ramuli teretes glabri,
nodi tumidi, foliorum limbi 0,075 longi 0,03 lati, petioli 0,003 longi.

P. Cubense; foliis breviter petiolatis oblongo-ellipticis apice atte-
nuatis acutiusculis basi attenuatis acutis supra glabris subtus ad nervos
puberulis siccis firmo-membranaceis opacis 5-nerviis, pedunculo petio-
lum multum superanti hirtello, rachi hirtella, bractea ovato-lanceolata
sessili glabra, stam. 3, antheris subsessilibus, ovario oblongo apice in
stylum subtetragonum producto, stigm. discoideo apiee styli sessili.

—In insula Cuba (Wright, n. 513, Herb. Boiss.).— Ramuli puberuli
teretiusculi, foliorum limbi 0,06 sci 0,025 lati, petioli 0,003, pedun-
culi 0,03 longi.

P. Birmanicum ; foliis breviter petiolatis oblongis apiee attenuatis

s superanti, bractea rotundato-peltata sessili centro affixa, stam. 2
interdum 3, ovario oblongo in stylum brevem attenuato, srg 3 re-

164 "PIPERACEJE NOV.

curvis, bacca subglobosa cuspidata.—In peninsula Birmanica prope
Malacca (Griffith, n. 4414, Herb. Kew.).—Ramuli teretes apice
ochraceo hirsuti, nodi tumiduli, foliorum limbi 0,1 longi 0,07 lati,
petioli 0,05 longi, amenta mat. 0,025 longa.

a. amentis 0,1 longis, foliis 0,2 longis 0,09 latis.—Prope Malacca
(Griffith, l. e. n. 4408 et 4406

b. Stylus nullus.
1. Bacce sessiles.

P. pedicellatum ; foliis breviter petiolatis ovatis vel elliptico-ovatis
apice acuminatis acutiusculis mucronulatisque basi :equaliter rotundatis
obtusisve vel subattenüatis obtusiusculis utrinque glabris siccis mem-
branaceis, nervo centrali ad apicem ducto ad 2 i alt. nervos utrinque 4
subalternos 3 infer. fere e basi ortos mittente, pedunculo petiolum duplo
superanti, amentis masc. gracilibus folia superant., femineis mat. folia
vequantibus subzequantibusve, floris mase. bractea rotundato-peltata
longiuscule pedicellata, stam. 2, bacca obovato-subtetragona.—In
Sikhim (Hook. et Thoms. Herb. Ind. Or. mar. et fem. Herb. Cand.),
et Bengalia orient. (Griffith, n. 4404 et 4418, Herb. Kew.).—Dioica,
ramuli subtetragoni glabri, nodi vix tumiduli, foliorum limbi 0,07—
0,13 longi 0,04—0,06 lati, petioli 0,005 longi.

P. Seemannianum ; foliis oblongo-ovatis apice acuminatis acutis basi
ineequaliter Ree ee snbattenuatisve utrinque glabris siccis rigidis,
nervo centrali ad apicem ducto utrinque ad 1—2 alt. nervos alternos
venasque fortiores fere ad apicem mittente, pedunculo petiolum. paulum
superanti, floris mase. bractea rotundato-peltata pedicellata, stam. 2.—
In Nova-Irlandia (Barclay, n. 3515, Herb. Brit. Mus.).— Dioica,
ramuli glabri teretiusculi, nodi tumiduli, foliorum limbi 0,18 longi 0,09
lati, petioli 0,01 longi

- Boivini ; foliis bretir petiolatis ovato-lanceolatis apice acumi-
natis acutis mucronulatisve basi æqualiter rotundatis truncatisve
utrinque glabris siccis membranaceo-rigidulis 5—7-nerviis pedunculo
petiolum æquanti, ament. masc. quam folium breviori., floris masc.
bractea so breviter pedicellata, stam. 2.—In ins. Mohely
(Boivin, Herb. Brit. Mus.).—Dioica, ramuli teretes glabri, nodi tumi-
duli, foliorum haie > 08 longi 0,05 lati, petioli 0,006—0,007 longi. .

P. Lessertianum ; foliis subsessilibus oblongo-ovato-ellipticis apice
longe acuminatis acutiuseulis basi valde inzqualiter cordatis latere

PIPERACEJE NOVA, 165

minori attenuato majori auriculiformi utrinque glabris siccis rigidis
septupli-novenonerviis, centrali nervo ad apicem ducto utrinque parum
supra basin nervos 2 adscendentes mittente, lateralibus nervis e basi
ortis, pedunculo petiolum multoties superanti, floris fem. bractea
rotundato-peltata pedicellata, stam. 2.-—In insul. Philippin. (Cuming,
n. 1342, Herb. Brit. Mus.).—Dioica, frutex, Sim teretiusculi pilosi,
nodi tumidi, foliorum limbi 0,2 longi 0,08 lati, petioli 0,005 longi.

P. androgynum ; foliis longiuscule petiolatis ovatis apice attenuatis
acutis basi szqualiter subcordatis supra subtiliter hirtellis subtus ad
nervos et venas appresse hirtellis siccis rigidis opacis, centrali nervo
ad apicem ducto utrinque ad § alt. nervos alternos 8-9 subpatulo-
adscendentes mittente, petiolo fase hirtello, amento androgyno filiformi
apice masculo basi femineo, peduneulo fusce hirtello quam petiolus
multot. breviori, bractea rotundato-peltata brevissime pedicellata mar-
gine subtusque ciliata, stam. 2, ovar. subovato, stigmat. 3 brevibus.
—In Nove-Granate prov. de Pasto, alt. 2600 (Triana, n. 51).—
Monoica, frutex, foliorum limbi 0,12 longi 0,09 lati, petioli 0,05 longi.

P. subulatum ; foliis brevissime petiolatis ample ovatis apice acumi-
natis longe subulatis basi brevissime inzequaliter cordulatis supra parce
pilosis subtus densius ad nervos presertim fusce pilosis siccis firmulo-
membranaceis, centrali nervo ad apicem ducto utrinque ad $ alt. nervos
1-8 subadscendentes mittente, petiolo dense fusce villoso, maris stirp.
braetea conico-lanceolata carnosa apice acutiuscula appresse hirtella,
rachi villosula, stam. 3 duobus lateral. uno postico, antheris articulatis,
conneetivo supra loculos apiculato.— In Novee-Granate prov. Barba-
coas, alt. 50 m. (Triana, n. 18, Herb. Cand.).— Planta dioica, frutex ?,
ramuli dense fusce villosi, nodi tumiduli, foliorum limbi 0,3 longi 0,03
lati, petioli 0,01 longi.

P. bullosum ; foliis i tiolatis ovato inati longe
cuspidatis basi parum sniequaliter cordulatis supra glabris reticulatis
bullatis subtus fusce villosis siccis subcoriaceis opacis, centrali nervo
` ad apicem ducto utrinque ad j alt. nervos 6 subalternos subadscen-
dentes mittente, petiolo fusce silken, maris stirp. bractea conico-
lanceolata glabra apice uncinato-acutata stam. 3 duobus lat. uno postico,
connectivo supra loculos producto.— In Novæ-Granatæ prov. Barbacoas,
alt. 1000 m. (Triana, n. 22, Herb. Cand.).— Planta dioica, frutex,
ramuli juniores fusce villosi, nodi tumidi, foliorum limbi 0,18 longi
0,085 b p petioli 0,01 longi. 2

*

166 PIPERACEJE NOVA.

9 se pedicellate,

P. Griffithii ; foliis breviter petiolatis ovatis vel ovato-ellipticis apice
protraeto-acuminatis acutis basi obtusis vel subattenuatis acutiusculis
utrinque glabris siecis rigidulis 5-nerviis vel quintuplinerviis, petiolo
glabro, amento folium 3-superanti, stirp. fem. bacéa globosa, pedicello
breviori.—In Bengalia orientali (Griffith, n. 4402, Herb. Kew.).—
Planta dioica, ramuli glabri, nodi tumiduli, foliorum limbi 0,12 longi
0,07 lati, petioli 0,01 longi, amenta mat. 0,19 longa.

P. vestitum ; foliis petiolatis ovato-rotundis apice breviter protracto-
attenuatis basi cordatis siccis membranaceis utrinque dense pilosis,
nervo centrali ad apicem ducto utrinque ad 4 fere alt. nervos 6 opposi-
tos subadscendentes mittente, stirp. masc. ae triangulari-rotunda
glabra, pedicellata, stam. 2, antheris subsessilibus stirp. fem. bacca
polygono-globosa.—In Costa septem ins. Borneo (Lobb, Herb. Kew.).

— Foliorum limbi 0,25 longi 0,02 lati, petioli 0,07 longi.

P. Leonense; folis brevissime petiolatis oblongis apice longiuscule
acuminatis basi æqualiter cuneatis utrinque glabris siccis coriaceis tri-
nerviis, amento quam folium breviori pedunculo petiolum multum
superanti, stirp. fem. bacca globosa, pee pedicellum subbreviori.—In
Sierra Leone (Afzelius, Herb. Reg. Ber.).—Planta dioica, frutex ?,
glabri, ramuli nodi tumiduli, foliorum limbi 0,095 longi 0,025 lati,
petioli 0,005 longi.

8 3. Stam. 3-4-6.
a, Stigmat. 3; stam. 4.
1. Ovarium in stylum elongatum.

P. ovale; foliis petiolatis ovato-elliptieis apice acuminatis basi sub-
æqualiter obtusis utrinque glabris siccis firmo-membranaceis, centrali
nervo ad apicem ducto utrinque ad 3 alt. nervos 6 alternos subadscen-
dentes supremos fere ad apicem ductos mittente, petiolo glabro ad $
longit. alato alis cito deciduis, amento cylindrico densifloro quam folium
dimidio breviori bractea cucullata peltata, extus ochraceo-pubescenti,
stam. 4, ovario ovato-globoso apice in stylum ovarium subszquantem
attenuato stigmat. 3 recurvis lineari-laneeolatis, bacca globosa nigra
apice mueronata.— n Venezuela prope coloniam Tovar, alt. 4000
(Fendler, n. 2398, Herb. Cand.), et Nove-Granate prov. Barbacoas,
alt. 200 (Triana, n. 19). —Frutex?, ramuli glabri, nodi tumidi, foli-

orum limbi 0,17 longi 0,09 lati, petioli 0,015 longi.

Vincent Brooks, Imp

_ WG. Smith, del st lith.

MONSTROSITIES IN OPHRYS INSECTIFERA. 167

P. propinquum ; foliis longiuseule petiolatis suboblongo-ellipticis
apice acuminatis acutis basin versus subattenuatis basi ima acutis utrin-
que glabris siccis eu membranaceis, centrali nervo ad apicem ducto
nervos utrinque ad j alt. nervos 5 subalternos subadscendentes su-
premos ad apicem duin mittente, petiolo glabro ad limbum alato, alis
cito deciduis, amento quam folium 4 breviori, braetea cucullata extus
ochraceo-pubescenti, stam. 4, ovario ovato-globoso apice in stylum
ovarium fere «quanti attenuato, stigmat. 3 lineari-lanceol. recurvis,
bacca nigra globosa mucronata.—In Peruvia orient. prope Tarapoto
(Spruce, n. 4032, Herb. Cand.).—Frutex, ramuli glabri, foliorum
limbi 0,135 longi 0,065 lati, petioli 0,022 longi

2. Stylus nullus ; anthere articulate.
* Bractea rotundato-peltata subsessilis.

P. lenticellosum ; foliis breviter petiolatis oblongis apice acuminatis
acutis basi zequaliter subattenuatis acutiusculis utrinque glabris siccis
coriaceis opacis, centrali nervo ad apicem ducto ad 3 alt. nervos utrinque
4 alternos subadscendentes supremos ad apicem ductos mittente, pe-

ro
rachi foveolata, foveolis margine ciliolatis, bacca obovato-trigona vertice
subtilissime puberula.—In Novee-Granate prov. Barbacoas, alt. 710
(Triana, n. 3, Herb. Cand.), et prov. Cauca, alt. 1000 (Triana, n. 29).
— Frutex, ramuli lenticellosi glabri, foliorum limbi 0,115 longi 0,04
lati, petioli 0,005 longi
(Toi be concluded in next Number.)

MONSTROSITIES IN OPHRYS INSECTIFERA, Linn.
By J. TRAuERNE MoconipGE, Esq.
(Puate XLVII. Fre. 1-5.)

While making a series of observations at Mentone, in south France,
on varieties intermediate between Ophrys aranifera and apifera, Huds.,
which form part of the group united by Linnzus in his species O. in-
sectifera, I met with some markedly aberrant or monstrous specimens.
The forms commonly ineluded under the title of Spider Orchids are
most abundant at Mentone, and it is from among individuals of this
variety that the specimens figured were selected.

168 MONSTROSITIES IN OPHRYS INSECTIFERA.

Fig. 1 and 2 represent the anther and stigmatic chamber of
two flowers taken from the same spike, considerably magnified. They
show the rostellate process present in this plant, but converted (Fig. 1)
into a miniature anther, in which the pollen masses, though devoid
of caudicles, are composed of healthy-looking granules connected by
elastic threads in the usual manner.

Babington has (Man. of Brit. Bot. p. 305) divided Orchis, Gym-
nadenia, and Aceras, from Habenaria, Ophrys, and Herminium, by the
presence of the rostellate process in the former, and its absence in the
latter section. However, this process may be occasionally found as in
the present instance, in monstrous specimens of the genus Ophrys,
though in the normal form it is absent.

At Fig. 3 I have given an instance of the production of two
perfect labellums in a flower, the remaining divisions of which are of
the usual form and number.

At Fig. 4 the anther and stigmatie cavity of a flower is repre-
sented, exhibiting a curious case in which a third rostellum is pro-

uced. This feature has a peculiar interest, as the point at which the
rostellum is placed corresponds exactly with the situation of one of the
two lateral glandular processes which are so generally present in Orchids,
-and which represent, in a rudimentary condition, the anthers found in
Cypripedium.

[To these observations and illustrations we have added the follow-
ing from Mr. W. G. Smith.—E»p.]

Fig. 5 shows an abnormal growth of the same species (O. aranifera).
lst. Two of the sepals are confluent. 2nd. There is great interest
attached to the left-hand petal, as it is confluent with, and forms part
of, a second imperfectly-developed column, and bears an anther-cell
and pollen-mass (better seen in the side view, fig. 5a). The true
column only bears one anther-cell and pollen-mass, the other being
abortive, but leaving a trace of its presence and position.

CO ES Se T a eee eT ROT re ee

E ahi Shia
imis

169

THE CORONA OF NARCISSUS.
By W. G. Surrg, Esq.
(Prare XLVII. Fro. 6-11, AND Pirate XLVIII.)

Many of the most complex and intricate questions in botanical
oS admit of a clear and simple explanation when once the struc-
and functions of the plants in question are fully and distinetly
decies. However difficult and involved the organography of
some plants may at first appear, it is not often that the solution of the
difficulty is as perplex as the apparent enigmatic growth would warrant,
and, on the other hand, a very simple exposition will frequently jake
quite clear what was before abstruse and difficult to understand.

The family Amaryllidacee contains about 110 genera; of these,
about 42 genera only are distinguished by the presence of a corona,
whilst all, without exception, have the permanent and unchanging
characters of 6 perianthal segments and 6 stamens.

It is therefore reasonable to suppose that as the corona is only pre-
sent in the smaller part of the family, it is in no way typical, but is
probably some appendage of the other organs, for the 6 segments of
the perianth and the 6 stamens are constant.

This leads me to the conclusion that the attempts to account for the

presence of the corona by a duplication or triplication of the perianthal
segments, or an imperfect condition of an additional series of stamens
or two series, is indefensible ; for there is as much reason to suppose
the corona an abnormal growth of an additional series of segments of
the perianth when it is petal-like (Plate XLVII. fig. 6, 9, 10), as it is
to suppose it an abnormal condition of another series of stamens, or two
series, when it bears anthers; but it is far more reasonable to suppose
it is neither, when it can be shown that the corona may exist without
encroaching upon or altering the permanent family-characters of “ 6
stamens and 6 divisions to the perianth.”

The transition of the leaf to the sepal, the sepal to the petal, the
petal to the stamen, and the stamen to the pistil, has often been re-
marked, and is well known, but no attention has been paid to the
metamorphoses of the Jeaf-stipule ; this is not often valuable as a
generic distinction, but upon the observation of its occurrence or non-
occurrence in some plants I am led to found my hypothesis.

170 THE CORONA OF NARCISSUS.

That these appendages are sometimes present in all the floral organs
of plants seems to me clear from Figs. 1, 2, 3, and 4, Plate XLVIII. The
leaf-stipules of Trifolium incarnatum (Fig. 1) are almost repeated, with
the exception of colour, in the petals of Silene maritima (Fig. 2) ; there is
such a close resemblance in form and position in both objects, that it
is impossible to doubt their being identical in character. A slightly
modified form of stipule exists in the stamen of Ornithogalum nutans
(Fig. 3) ; and they are very distinct and most characteristic in the
stigma of Iris Pseudacorus (Vig. 4). If. reference is made to Fig. 2,
and if the whole of the petal-stipules of the complete flower are ima-
gined to be connate, we have a corona precisely resembling Narcissus.

The true explanation of the corona in the small section of the Order,
I believe, consists in the recognition of a series of confluent petal-
stipules, leaving the normal 6 stamens and 6 petals as in the rest of
the Amaryllidacee. That there is nothing improbable in confluent
stipules, I give examples of them in all the floral organs; Fig. 5 is
an example of confluent leaf-stipules in Greffia calyculata, figured in
Seemann’s ‘ Flora Vitiensis, plate vi. (a somewhat analogous growth
may be seen in many of the Euphorbiacee). Fig. 6 is one-half a
flower of Narcissus Pseudo-narcissus, shown with half the corona, i. e.
half the series of confluent petal-stipules. If this figure be compared
with Fig. 2, where the stipules are disconnected, it will be better
understood. Fig. 7 shows the stamens of Lobelia Dortmanni, confluent
near the anthers, but free below; if we imagine the two appendages
of Fig. 3 to be connate, we would have such a growth as is here
represented, with the filaments disconnected below. Fig. 8 gives an
example of confluent pistil-stipules in Sarracenia purpurea, and may
be compared with the stigma of Jris in Fig. 4, where, if we imagine
the appendages to be connected, we have an object similar to that
represented in Fig. 8.

In Paneratium lilyricum (Fig. 10 4) the confluent stipules are at-
tached to the filaments, instead of to the corresponding parts of the
perianth segments, as in Ornithogalum nutans, only that they are connate.

Dr. Masters, in Journ. Bot. Vol. III. p.107, endeavours to show that
the corona probably “ consists intrinsically of two rows of stamens.”
He says, “in the species with lobed cups three of the lobes are opposite
to the sepals and alternate with the petals (a. A. Fig. 9 a), and these
three in wstivation decidedly overlap the three inner lobes which are

STIRPIUM NOVARUM TETRAS. 171

opposite to the petals and alternate with the outer row of stamens,"
etc. etc.

This is to me only another proof of the stipule nature of the corona,
for if it be considered as an appendage of overlapping sepals and
petals, the appendages would naturally overlap in a similar manner,
as we really find it here, the outer segment of corona belonging to the
outer segment of perianth, and the inner to the inner. The same
author's observations regarding the not uncommon ocenrrence of the
coronal segments distinet and separate from each other only reverts
the corona to the somewhat more remote type of Fig. 2, with discon-
nected stipules.

t may be objected that stipules of no sort form any character of
the Natural Order Amaryllidacee, but the answer to this is, that
stipules have little or no value as a family character, as in Hederacee
(or Araliacee) stipules are present in some genera and absent in others ;
this I consider as exactly equivalent to the presence or absence of
the corona in the genera of Amaryllidacee. That the abnormal growths
of the corona of Narcissus sometimes more nearly approach the true
form of stipules may be seen in Fig. 9, drawn from abnormal growths
of the plant I have recently observed.

The scales of Cuscuta and other appendages in corolla-tubes may
have a similar origin to the corona of Narcissus.

STIRPIUM NOVARUM TETRAS.

Auctore HENR. F. Hance, Pn.D., Soc. Rec. Bor. Rariss.
SODALI, CJET.

l. Gymnosporia Harlandi, n. sp. ; erecta, robusta; cortice purpuras-
centi, foliis alternis rigide coriaceis glaberrimis siccitate glaucescentibus
ovali-oblongis obtusis margine obsolete crenulatis basi in petiolum à
brevem late cuneatis penninerviis nervis utrinque leviier prominulis,
ens validis axillaribus curvulis petioli cire. longitudine, staminibus

fructu superstitibus, capsulis circiter 6-nis pedunculis iis sub-
heimi suffultis supra spinas in fasciculos umbelliformes foliis 5-plo
breviores e nodis Meet (fere uti in Caraganis nonnullis) ortis
dispositis subturbinatis opaeis semipollicaribus trigonis trilocularibus
valvis medio eee seminibus in loculis binis oblongis basi tantum
arillo cinetis

172 STIRPIUM NOVARUM TETRAS.

Ad sinum Turon Cochinchinensium, a. 1855, legit beatus Dr.
Harland.

Folia 4-5 poll. longa, incl. petiolo 5-lineali, 2-23 poll. lata. Cap-
sula vix Avellanæ mole, angulis apice rotundatis.

2. Aralia Planchoniana, n. sp.; frutex erectus, circ. 12-pedalis,
caule aculeato, ramulis petiolis foliorum pagina inferiore inflores-
centiaque tomento fulvo-flaventi obtectis, foliis bipinnatis 4-jugis
foliolis 4—5-jugis cum impari mollibus brevissime petiolulatis sursum
vix — inen subcaudato-acuminatis margine crebre at in-

tato-nervosis, nervis subtus prominulis luci ob-
d examinatis subtiliter venulosis supra rugulosis ac sparse fusco-
hirsutulis, petiolo communi deorsum sparsissime aculeolato, pinnis basi
foliolis binis deorsum spectantibus instructis ac linea aculeata elevata
connexis, paniculis axillaribus et terminalibus foliis brevioribus ramis
plerumque iterum ramulosis basi et ad insertionem ramulorum bracteis
scariosis suffultis umbellis multi-(25-30-)floris, pedicellis flore duplo
fructu 3-4-plo longioribus basi scarioso-bracteatis, calyce petalisque
glaberrimis, stylis 5 staminibus triplo brevioribus, fructibus obtuse
pentagonis.

In fruticetis densis, preruptis, inter saxa, ins. ‘Ilha Verde? :
Macaiensium, ipse legi, d. 18 Novembris 1865

Foliola 2-33 pollicaria, 1-14 poll. lata. Pedicelli florif. 2-fructif.
4-lineales.

A. Chinensis, L.; juxta specimina Hongkongensia, primo obtutu dis-
tinguitur, inter alia, fructibus majoribus, foliolis multo minoribus,
ovato-lanceolatis v. sæpe lanceolatis, teneribus, creberrime duplicato-
serrulatis, infra nse spinulosis, ramisque inflorescentiæ crebre
aculeatis. Hæc est, procul dubio, vera species Linnæana; nam, etsi
ubique rarissima, eam inveni Whampoæ, in insula Francogallorum,
ubi, ut ipse commemorat, d. 6 Octobris, 1751, ab Osbeckio reperta
est, a cujus manibus verisimillimum est Linnæum specimina sua
obtinuisse. Planta supra PE multo — appropinquat
Aralie Decaisneane, mihi (in Ann. Sc. Nat. Paris. ined.) stirpi
Formosans, quæ vero diversa est foliolis vasis decrescenti-pin-
natis, duplo minoribus, ovalibus, grosse pauciserratis, in acumen haud
productis, supra non rugulosis, firmioribus et valde opacis, ita ut, luci
obyersis, venularum rete nequaquam perspici potest, indumenti colore, `
paniculis simplicioribus, czet. Ambas has peraffines species sacratas

STIRPIUM NOVARUM TETRAS. 173

volui viris doctissimis Decaisneo et Planchonio, ‘ pari nobili fratrum,
qui, conjunctis studiis, plura Araliacearum genera recensuerunt.

3. Gelonium (vel Suregada) æquoreum, n. sp. ; frutex, ramis cortice
griseo obductis, foliis coriaceis brevipetiolatis obovatis integerrimis
margine subrevolutis penninerviis, nervis utrinque prominulis ob cuti-
culam inter nervillos solutam (ut videtur) ope lucis translucentis obser-
vatis quasi pellucido-punctatis et oculo nudo desuper inspectis supra
quasi elevato-granulatis, floribus masculis ad petiolos 3-6 umbellato-
aggregatis, pedicellis floribus equilongis basi sæpe resinam exsudanti-
bus, calycis flavidi phyllis obtusis cucullantibus, staminibus numerosis.
Flor. foem. ignoti.

Ad Takow, insulze Formose, in aqua marina, papa plus
minus submersum, easque inter crescens, a. 1865 collegit R. Swinhoe.

Stirps, generis species paucissimas dieu: vel forte hucusque
potius monotypici et variabilis, ut autumat Thwaitesius, foliorum forma
bene distincta, et presertim statione singulari insignis. Folia siccitate
flavescunt.

4. Pollinia* eriopoda, n. sp.; radicibus fibrosis fulvo-tomentosis,
culmis geniculatis cum nodis foliisque glaberrimis basi densissime
cæspitosis ac lana valde copiosa griseo-cinerea in floccis facile avellenda
intertextis, foliis angustis convolutis acuminatis, ligula ad pilorum
fasciculum reducta, spicis terminalibus 2—4-nis exsertis vel folio supremo
ampliato inclusis undique fulvo-hirsutis, rachi articulata, spiculis gemi-
natis utraque fertili altera sessili mutica altera pedicello glaberrimo
suffulta aristata, arista recta scabrida flosculo equilonga, glumellis
subglabris.

Ad Apes’ Hill, insule Formosze, collegit cl. R. Swinhoe, a. 1865.

Species distincta, ex affinitate P. Cumingii, Nees, et P. (Erianthi,
Munr.) eeluling : ob ceespites vellere denso (instar Arnocrini generis !)
obvallatos, valde notabilis.

Scripsi Whampoe Sinarum, ix. Kal. Apriles, 1866.

* Genus sensu Triniano cate que ups igitur wen: Kunth.
Steudelius ocavit.
Monendum — puto quod si note eee rsen Eulalia, et Erianthus
inter se distinguuntur revera ad genera condenda sufficiant, Imperata (Tri-

arrhena) sacchariftora, Maxim. (eujus iium specimina e ditione Pekinensi
mecum communicavit amicissimus Dr. S. W. Williams), P fere jure ge-
nericam exposcat dignitatem. Has vero quaestiones periti judicio Munronii
relinquo.

174 ©

OFFICIAL REPORT ON THE BOTANICAL DEPARTMENT
OF THE BRITISH MUSEUM.

By J. J. BENNETT, Esq., F.R.S.

The principal business of the department during the year 1865 has
consisted in the naming, arranging, and laying into the general herba-
rium of the extensive collections of plants of Cuba, formed by Mr.
Charles Wright, and of Venezuela, formed by M. Moritz ; of numerous
families from the great Oriental collections of M. Aucher Eloy; of
plants from Otaheite, the Fiji Archipelago, and other islands of the
South Paeific; of a continuation of the Senegambian collections of
Perottet, Leprieur, and of Heudelot, and of Thwaites's plants of Cey-
lon; of M. Giesecke’s plants of Greenland ; of the cellular cryptegamic
plants of Mr. Cuming's Philippine collection; of Hepatice, Mosses,
Characee, and Fungi, from various localities and e and of a
large number of miscellaneous additions to the collect

In the re-arrangement, with large additions of the pese of Cory-
lacee, Juglandee, Myricee, Platanacea, and Cupulifere, and of por-
tions of the collection of woods :

In the examination and partial arrangement of various collections
recently received :

In the laying into the British Herbarium of Mr. Black’s and other
collections of Mosses; of Dr. Carrington’s Hepatice ; of numerous

es from various localities and collectors, and especially of Roses,
(binis, and Willows ; and of a portion of the collection presented by
Mrs. Atkins :

And in the — re-arrangement of the British Fungi, with
very extensive additi

The principal additions which have been made to the department
during the year 1865, consist of—

About 1500 species of ones including a valuable British herba-
rium, presented by Mrs. Atkin

Specimens of Viola Seran from Yorkshire, and of Trichomanes
radicans from Wales, presented by Mr. James Backhouse, jun.

269 species of plants of the Shetland Islands, collected by Mr. Tate.

250 ,, British Fungi, from the collection of Mr. Cooke.

P 3 microscopic Fungi, presented by C. E. Broome, Esq.

REPORT ON BOTANICAL DEPARTMENT OF BRITISH MUSEUM. 175

80 species and varieties illustrating a ‘ Monograph of British Cla-
donia, by Mr. Mudd. |
269 species of Swedish pheenogamous plants, and 100 species of
Mosses, collected by M. Nyman.
200 ud plants, forming cent. 34 and 35 of M. Billot’s ‘ Flora
Galliæ et Germanie Exsiccata.’
1000 = the Tyrol, collected by Rupert Huter and others.

i00. forming - 23 and 24 of the * Erbario Crittogamico
talian
400 , the rarer aes of Sicily, forming fasc. 1-4 of Todaro's

* Flora Sicula."
16 = Roses, presented by M. A. Déséglise.
2378 . , European Mosses, contained in Schimper's * Pugillus

Muscorum.
I00- —, Fungi, fnit cent. 7 of Rabenhorst's *Fungi Eu-
ropei.’
E .. Algæ, forming fase. 166-178 of Rabenhorst's * Algæ
uropææ.

30 microscopical slides of Diatomacee.
1078 species of South African plants, collected by Mr. T. Cooper,
and presented by W. W. Saunders, Esq.
1600 ‘a plants from the Zulu country, South Africa, collected
by Mr. W. S. Gerrard.
200 ,, plants of the islands of the South Pacific, aud espe-
cially of the Fiji archipelago.
3850: 4, Venezuela, collected by M. Moritz.
SEHEN o phænogamous plants of Cuba, collected by Mr. Chas.
right.

20009 — 4 chiefly ane specimens, from the collection of Mr.
John Smith.

100 "5 fruits and seeds from Mexico, collected by Mr. Farris.

An extensive and valuable series of botanical drawings and manu-
scripts by the late Richard Anthony Salisbury, bound in six folio
volumes ; presented by Dr. Gray.

Three memoirs on Diatomacee, together with thirty-one microscopic
slides illustrative of the species and varieties described in them ; pre-
sented by the author, Dr. F. W. Lewis.

A set of memoirs descriptive of British Fungi ; presented by the
author, C. E. Broome, Esq.

= 78. ` ON AIRA ULIGINOSA AS A BRITISH PLANT.

The ‘Supplement’ to m Cybele Britannica ;’ presented by H. C.
Watson, Ene

ON AIRA ULIGINOSA AS A BRITISH PLANT.
By J. G. Baker, Esq., F.L.S.

Aira uliginosa, a plant I have often looked for without success in
the north of England, seems to have been known to some of our
botanists as a native plant many years ago. The Rev. W. W. New-
bould informs me that there is a specimen labelled ‘ From near the
Loch of Drum, Aberdeenshire,” sent to Sowerby, and now in the
British Museum Herbarium, and I have myself seen examples gathered
by George Don, both at Kew (from Turner’s collection), and from
that of Winch, in the Mnseum of the Literary and Philosophical So-
ciety at Newcastle-on-Tyne. On the label of the specimen at Kew,
written of course long before the plant was published as a distinet
species in Germany, Don, who does not mention his locality, expresses
his opinion upon the plant as follows :—* Aira I call in my herbarium
uliginosu; it comes near flexuosa, but it differs by the smallness of its
leaves and in the straightness of its leaves, and it is constitutionally
different, if I may be allowed to use the expression, for it only grows
under water or (in) places that are inundated in the winter season,

-and I have tried repeatedly to cultivate it in dry ground but could not
d 393

Undoubtedly it comes very near to flexuosa. The principal charac-
ters relied upon to distinguish it are three :—1st. There is in uliginosa
a stalk to the second flower of the spikelet which equals half its length,
whilst in flexuosa both the flowers are very nearly, or one quite and
the other very nearly, sessile. 2nd. The ligule in uliginosa is ovate
and acute, in flexuosa short and truncate; and, 3rd. The leaf, though
very narrow in both, in flexuosa is said to be solid and filiform, but,
in uliginosa, flat or only rolled together.

eihe and Bönninghausen, in their original description (Prodr.
Fl. Monast. p. 25), write of it as follows :—* Differt a precedente, cui
valde similis, foliis angustissimis planis vel complicatis, nec tereti-fili-
formibus solidis, ligula longe acuminata, panieula magis multiflora,
spieulis duplo minoribus, glumis obtusioribus fere zequalibus, floseulis

ON AIRA ULIGINOSA AS A BRITISH PLANT.

multo minoribus, altero
axi elongato dimidium
flosculi inferioris æquante,
nec quartam ejus partem
vix attingente, insidente,
valvula corolle inferiore
latiuscula; porro loco na-
tali, temporeque florendi."

It has been adopted as
a distinct species by most

1824, including Koch
(Synops. 2nd edit. p.915),
Reichenbach (Flora Ex-

latter calls it 4. discolor,
Thuill, but it seems pro-
bable thatThuillier's plant
is not the same. Weihe
has also published it
(Deutsch. Gram.) under
the name of 4. paludosa,
and Reichenbach has fi-
gured it in his ‘Icones
Critice,’ vol. ii. fig. 280.

In France, Grenier and
Godron have united it
with 4. discolor (Fl. de
France, vol. iii. p. 508),
under the name of Des-
champsia Thuillieri; Bo-
reau (Fl du Centre, n.
2663) and Lloyd (Fl. de

l'Ouest, p. 519) both de--

scribe it under Weihe’s
name.

VoL. 1v.[JUNE 1, 1866.]

178 DISCOVERY OF EUPHORBIA PALUSTRIS .IN SUSSEX.

It has been gathered also in the south of Scandinavia, but by the
northern botanists is regarded as a variety only. Fries (Summa, p
243) writes respecting it as follows: —“ Quamvis hee charactere foliorum
admodum notabili polleat et statione in limo, seepe ad spicam usque
inundata, florendique tempore serotino multis speciebus insignior
videatur, tamen in loco natali, sensim magis magisque sicco, formis
intermediis ind. montanam (i. e. flexuosa) ita directe abit ut nullibi
transitus magis — Fries includes it in his ‘ Herbarium Nor-
male,’ part 2. n. 73. Anderson figures it in his * Graminez Scan-
dinaviz,’ plate 1s. tab. 143, and expresses entirely the same opinion
of its relation to A. flexuosa. The accompanying drawing is made
from one of Don's specimens.

GOMPHONEMA IN CONJUGATION.

Dr. Henry Carter informs Dr. Gray, that he has for several years, in
the beginning of May, found Gomphonema in conjugation in a parti-
cular spot at Budleigh Salterton, Devon, but that he cannot discover
the adventitious sheaths upon the new frustules which are so evident
under similar circumstances in Navicule, etc.

DISCOVERY OF EUPHORBIA PALUSTRIS IN SUSSEX.

In a walk with Mr. J. Edwards, of Ditchling, about four years ago,
he pointed out to me what I then took to be a form of E. amyg-
daloides; but in looking over my plants this spring, my attention was
again attracted to it, and having some doubts of the correctuess of my
original determination, I showed it to Mr. Baker, who recognized it
as being Æ. palustris, which has hitherto only been found in the neigh-
bourhood of Bath. It was found growing with E. amygdaloides, in a
wood called Blackbrook, in the parish of Westmeston.

W. B. HgMsLEY.

179

CORRESPONDENCE.

Arenaria montana, Linn.
My friend Mr. E. Penfold, of Worcester College, Oxford, showed me in the

early part of last year specimens of Arenaria montana, which he found in some
abundance among furze on Wimbledon Common, Surrey. He gave me nume-
rous specimens, some of which have been sent to the Thirsk Club.

It was first noticed more than seven years ago by Mr. G. F. Pollock, who
. remarks, in litt., that it grew then quite as abundantly as now, and was shown

him in a recent state to Dr. Gray at the British Museum, who named it
instantly. Mr. Pollock thought that the seed had been wheeled out with gar-
den rubbish. It is perhaps more likely that, like Claytonia perfoliata, its seed
was brought with grain to the mill on the common. I cannot find any notice
of its previous occurrence as an introduced plant. It may be perhaps expected
to establish itself, as it occurs in similar situations in Western France, and
indeed through the whole of Western Europe.

W. THISTLETON DYER.
Christchurch, Oxford.

NEW PUBLICATIONS.

The Genera of Plants. By Richard Anthony Salisbury, F.R.S., ete.
A Fragment, containing part of the Liriogame. London: 1866.
Pp. 143.

Richard Anthony Salisbury was unquestionably one of the most re-
markable and distinguished among the botanists of the end of the last
century and of the commencement of the present. In the preface to
his * Regni Vegetabilis Systema Naturale, De Candolle describes him
as “ordinum naturalium susceptique nostri fautor acerrimus." He
was, in fact, one of the earliest botanists of this country to lay aside
the trammels of the artificial system of Linnæus, and to adopt instead
the natural method of Jussieu, of whom he became an ardent and de-
voted follower. The great object of his life was to revise the whole of
the Natural Orders of plants, and to publish a ‘Genera Plantarum,’
founded, as far as possible, on original observations, and adapted to
what he considered to be the demands of a more advanced state of the

i He died in 1829, leaving behind him a large amount of ma-
terial accumulated with a view to this publication, which he bequeathed,
together with a considerable part of his property, to the late celebrated

x 2

180 NEW PUBLICATIONS.

traveller, Dr. Burchell. Dr. Gray, of the British Museum, who had
had the advantage, during Salisbury’s life, of consulting portions of
the intended ‘ Genera’ with a view to the ‘ Natural Arrangement of
British Plants,’ and retained a grateful recollection of the kindness
thus shown to him in early life, obtained what remained of these mate-
rials from the representative of Dr. Burchell, who died in 1863, and has
published the present “fragment” as a specimen of what the work
would have been if completed in conformity with the intentions of its
author.

The fragment here given includes the larger portion of the non-
glumaceous Orders of Monocotyledones, or, as the author terms them,
Pleurothalle ; all the non-glumaceous plants being included under the
tribual term of Ziriogame. Some of these Orders are not fully worked
out, the names of the genera only being given, with observations on
their structure and affinities; but in by far the greater number the
work is evidently complete. "The ordinal and generie characters are
given at length, and in Latin, in a mode exactly conformable to that
of Jussieu; and at the end of each order the several genera are re-
enumerated, with observations in English on their characters, relations,
and structural peculiarities, and on the opinions of other botanists in
regard to them. It is only to be regretted that in these Observations
there sometimes mingles a tone of acrimony in reference to some of
the author's contemporaries, and in partieular to Robert Brown and
Sir James E. Smith, which is occasionally extended to Ker and Her-
bert, and even to Adanson and Linnzus. This, however, is charac-
teristie of the man, of whom De Candolle says, in his Autobiography,
** C'était un homme d'esprit vif et d'une pétulance extraordinaire,"
and —- he elsewhere, as we have seen, characterizes as “ acer-
rimus."

Like most of those who have worked largely on garden plants, and
especially on Orders of which the far greater number of species are in
eultivation, Salisbury's tendency was to minute subdivision both of
orders and genera. In his hands nearly all the larger genera, such as
Amaryllis, Narcissus, and Allium, become orders, each subdivided into
numerous genera. This mus he defends, under the Order Nar-
cissee, by the following arguments

“Many botanists of the =. day may be of. — |
not constitute a legitimate Order, and whether mine eirs be hereafter fo!

NEW PUBLICATIONS, 181

lowed is of little "P € each species is placed where its most
striking similitudes dem hall probably be still more reproached for
dividing them into (nons, qe these are often so obvious and decided that
our vulgar clowns have given names to them ; nor will a Daffodil, Hoop Petti-
coat, Jonquil, or Primrose Peerless, ever be confounded by those genuine fol-

only to say, that if every class, order, genus, and species could be distinguished
by characters of equal value, this very uniformity, however suited to such as
are doomed to plod over the dull formal track of Linné, could not fail to dis-

ust every one who has rambled through the cheerful winding path of A. L.
de Jussieu. In fact, the Creator, among those of his works which we are per-

in shades of affini the tints of their flowers; and a truly philosophical
student, after see —— not veris d without success, to measure
some of their intervals, find nay of them, when

fatigued with the multiplicity of the lovely objects. hofie him.”
And again, under Strumaree :—
“They have been referred to one genus by Jacquin, from whom I merely

ed
an herbarium, fell into the error of describing Agapanthus with a regular
corolla; nor has Strumaria any immediate affinity to Leucoium, as he sup-
posed. Dryander, on the contrary, never trusted to a dried plant if he could
see it Bring s aoe Jacquin ena most bsppily € my ideas of what is
, partly Ovid's,

necessary to

nr «c Par cunctis facies, qualem decet
Et diversa tamen dum est gratia forme
Ut mox agnoscas, quá sint de stirpe create.’ ”
Of course there is much in the present publication, coming as it does
nearly forty years after its date, that has already found its way into

183 NEW PUBLICATIONS.

botanical science; and those who might be disposed to adopt the
author's views in reference to the multiplication of genera, would find
many of his divisions established under other names ; but there is one
genus with which, as far as we are aware, no one has yet meddled
with a view to its generic subdivision, and which we may therefore
take as an example of the extent to which the author has carried his
principle. This is the genus 4JJivm, constituting in the present work
the Order Cepee. In Don's Monograph, which has been closely fol-
lowed by Kunth, this genus is arranged under eleven divisions, to seven
of which names are given, but apparently not meant even as sub-
generic. In the work before us, Allium is divided into no fewer than
eighteen genera, as follows :—

HzxoNYcnra = Allium stellatum,

CALLIPRENE — 44. cernuum.

RaPHIONE=4. pallens, etc.

XYLORHIZA=A. senescens, etc.

BERENICE= Á. Victorialis.

ALLIUM — A. nutans.

PoRgRUM-— 4. Ampeloprasum, ete.

CE
PRYLLODOLON — 4. fistulosum.
CAMARILLA — 4. obliquum.
SCHGNISSA = 4. Schenoprasum.
Butomissa= 4. Tataricum.
HyLoGETON — A. ursinum.
Moryza — 4. Mo
ANIDIA — A. magicum.
IuLus= 4. subhirsutum.
SATURNIA— 4. Chamemoly.
BRisEIS— A. triquetrum.
On these divisions the author makes the following observations :—
* The fcetid smell which these vegetables so generally exhale has been since
the time of Linné, I may say, the only character of Allium; every one which
had it, however discordant either in its organs of vegetation or reproduction,
‘being joined together by him, in his rage for abolishing the genera of Tourne-
fort; till at last, to make Governor Tulbagh some amends for not adopting
that genus which Heister had called by his name, he selected two plants of the
i to perpetuate it. The smell of Cepeec is indeed frequently so
intolerable, that after dissecting about half the species in our collections, I

^

INTERNATIONAL BOTANICAL CONGRESS. 183

abandoned the rest. Those now described, however, seem to me types of legi-

timate genera, differing often materially, not only in leaves and flowers, but in

their fruits and seeds, which latter Haller and Linné neglected to examine ;

and to join them all in one genus solely for their peculiar juice would be as

absurd as to join all Ricinee, Diosmee, Amyridee, Asclepiadee, Myrtee, or
uree.”

However little botanists at the present day may be disposed to con-
cur in such extreme subdivision, or in the arguments by which it is
supported, there is no doubt that much may be gained from the obser-
vations of so accurate and careful an investigator; and it is well to
have such a specimen to refer to of the mode in which he proposed to
carry out his principles. Dr. Gray deserves well of science for having
furnished us with it, and for having left it exactly in the form in which
it came into his hands, without any attempt at adaptation, and without
reference to publications which have appeared subsequent to its prepa-
ration by its author for the press.

INTERNATIONAL BOTANICAL CONGRESS.

The Meetings of the Congress were held in the South Kensington
Museum, the first, on May 28rd, in the Raphael Cartoon Gallery, and
the second, on May 24th, in the Sheepshanks Gallery. A very large
meeting, including almost all the British and foreign botanists and
shinai present in London, assembled to hear the President’s

Among the foreign botanists were Lecoq (Clermont-Ferrand),
Weddell Poitiers); Kickx (Ghent), Morren (Liége), Van Heurck (Ant-
werp), Caspary (Kénigsberg), Reichenbach (Hamburg), Karl Koch
(Berlin), Schultz-Bipontinus (Diedesheim), Wendland (Hanover),
Meissner (Basle), and Triana (New Granada) ; and of British bota-
nists, Bennett (British Museum), Berkeley (London), Daubeny (Ox-
ford), Miers (London), Moore (Dublin), Gray (British Museum),
Bentley (London), Masters (London), Dickson (Edinburgh), Howard
(London), Wight araor Ward (London), ete. ete.
business had been arranged by the Congress Committee, and
everything was admirably nd out under the direction of Dr. Masters,
Secretary to the Congress.

The follcwing works were laid on the table :—

A Manuscript Clavis to the * Hortus Malabarieus. By Dr. Hass-
karll.

184 INTERNATIONAL BOTANICAL CONGRESS.

Sene Papers by Professor Gasparini.

n the Species of Cotton. With Illustrations. By Professor
Sob

Water-colour Drawings, with Analyses of the Flowers. By M
J. Platzmann, of Leipsic

Water-colour Drawings of British Plants. By Mr. W. G. Smith,
of London.

Before proceeding to the business of the meeting, the President
made a preliminary statement in English, first as a mark of respect to
England, and next in explanation of his views for the conduct of pre-
sent and future meetings of this kind. We have to choose, he said,
between two alternatives, either that every member should speak in his
own language or in that of the country where the Congress meets.
This last method would destroy that equality between members which
is desirable in every public assembly. Not a few would be reduced
to silence, or at least prevented from taking part in the discussion, and
several distinguished men might on this account avoid international
congresses. The other plan, of letting one speak in his own language,
appears to me to be much more convenient. For these reasons, I shall
address you in French, and in doing so I establish in fact the right of
every Englishman to speak in a at Paris or Berlin, at Florence
or Vienna, under similar circumstance

Professor De Candolle then read his Wm address in French, of
which the following is a literal translation :—

In order to derive the full advantage from a meeting of so many
lovers of science, horticulturists and botanists, brought together from
all parts of Europe, it is necessary that the common object for which
they have met should be perfectly understood.

Tt devolves on me; who am called upon to preside (an honour of
which I feel myself unworthy), to point out the bond which unites
us, and of which perhaps you have, at present, but a vague and, so to
speak, an intuitive perception.

In my opinion, we are not here merely as amateurs to satisfy our
curiosity. The proof of which is, we are here assembled to listen to
discussions, instead of wandering about the fairy-like garden of the
Exhibition. Evidently we seek something more than a mere show, ~
and that prem is, in my opinion, instruction. It is not sufficient

INTERNATIONAL BOTANICAL CONGRESS. 185

for horticulturists merely to see—they must also study and reflect ;
neither is it sufficient for botanists to observe details minutely—they
must also see the plants on a large scale and in grouped masses. The
connection of practice with theory, and of art with science, is acknow-
ledged to be indispensable ; and in accordance with this prevalent
opinion we here affirm, by our presence in this room, the necessary
union of botany and horticulture. The aim of my brief observations
will be to call to mind how they aid each other, and to show how
much more they might do so. If I am not mistaken, it will follow
from facts to which I shall allude, that our united efforts, scientific or
practical, modest though they appear, contribute to increase the well-
being of man, in all conditions and in all countries.

1. The Advantages of Horticulture to Botany.

Let us first mention the services that horticulture renders, or may
render, to botany. Without being myself a horticulturist, I affirm or
recognise them willingly, the advancement of science rendering it
necessary to have recourse to all its collateral branches.

We no longer live in those times of illusion, when botanists merely
occupied themselves with European plants, or with a few from the
East, and, from a spirit of caution rather than from ignorance, pictured
to themselves all distant countries as possessing much the same general
vegetation, with a few uncommon or exceptional species. A century
of discovery has made known the extreme variety of the Floras, the re-
stricted limits of many species, and the complicated entanglement of
their geographical distribution. To see all the different forms of vege-
tation of the world, one would realize in a degree the history of the
Wandering Jew; besides, with this constant travelling, where would
be the opportunities for that reflection or study which create true
science ?

The traveller is too much exhausted in warm countries, too dis-
tracted in those temperate regions favourable to active life, and his
faculties are too much benumbed in the colder regions, to enable him
to devote himself to minute researches with the lens or the microscope,
or even to sketch or properly describe that which he has gathered.
He sees, in passing, a crowd of things, but he can scarcely ever stop
to enter into details, especially of those that come in rapid succession.
Rarely can he see the fruit and flower of a species at the same time,

186 INTERNATIONAL BOTANICAL CONGRESS.

and it is quite impossible for him to study their complete development
during the whole year. The notes taken by the most intelligent
naturalist are so affected by these fatal circumstances, that it is seldom
they add anything to that which a dried specimen can teach the seden-
tary botanist.

It is horticulture, then, which brings before us a multitude of exotic
plants in a condition best adapted for study. Thanks to the variety
of species it accumulates and successfully cultivates, the botanist can
investigate the most difficult questions, and pursue his researches in
families g are not indigenous in Europe. In the herbarium
more minute observations can be made than is generally supposed ;
nevertheless, for certain researches, it is absolutely necessary to have
the living plant, particularly for those relating to relative disposition,
the origin and development of the several organs, as well as for study-
ing the curious phenomena of fertilization, the movements and direc-
tion of the stem, leaves, and parts-of the flowers. Horticulture has
done much to advance the progress of physiological botany, but it still
has much to do. The most remarkable experiments of physiologists—
viz. those of Hales, Duhamel, Knight—have been made in gardens.
Also the long series of experiments of the younger Geertner, and, more
recently, of M. Naudin, on hybridization, which relate to the cardinal
subject of the species. As much may be said of the numerous trials
which are made, in horticultural establishments, to obtain new races
or varieties. These have a great scientific importance, and it is un-
doubtedly the horticulturists who are the teachers of botanists on these
subjects.

It appears to me, however, gardens can be made still more useful
in carrying out physiological researches. For instance, there is much
yet to be learnt on the mode of action of heat, light, and electricity
upon vegetation. I pointed out many of these deficiencies in 1855, in
my * Géographie Botanique Raisonnée.’* Ten years later, Mr. Julius
Sachs, in his recently-published and valuable work on physiological
botany,f remarks much the same deficiencies, notwithstanding that
some progress has been made in these matters. The evil consists in
this, that when it is desired to observe the action of temperature, either

B * Pages 2. n. s and 1346.
I t = anon Erperimental-Physictogia der Pflanzen,’ 1 vol. 8vo.

INTERNATIONAL BOTANICAL CONGRESS, 187

fixed or varied, mean or extreme, or the effect of light, it is exceedingly
difficult, and sometimes impossible, when observations are made in the
usual manner, to eliminate the effects of the constant variations of heat
and light. In the laboratory it is possible to operate under more
exactly defined conditions, but they are rarely sufficiently persistent ;
and the observer is led into error by growing plants in too contracted
a space, either in tubes or bell-glasses. This last objection is appa-
rent when it is wished to ascertain the influence of the gases diffused
in the atmosphere around plants, or that of the plants themselves upon
the atmosphere.

Place plants under a receiver, they are no longer in a natural condi-
tion; leave them in the open air, and the winds and currents, produced
at each moment of the day by the temperature, disperse the gaseous
bodies in the atmosphere. Every one is aware of the numerous dis-
cussions concerning the more or less pernicious influence of the gases
given off from certain manufactories. The ruin now of a manufacturer,
now of a horticulturist, may result from the declaration of an expert ;
hence, it is incumbent on scientific men not to pronounce on these de-
licate questions without substantial proof.

With a view to these researches, of which I merely point out the
general nature, but which are immensely varied in details, I lately put
this question :*—* Could not experimental greenhouses be built, in
which the temperature might be regulated for a prolonged time, and be
either fixed, constant, or variable, according to the wish of the ob-
server?" My question passed unnoticed in a voluminous work, where,
in truth, it was but an accessory. I renew it now in the presence of
an assembly admirably qualified to solve it. I should like, were it
possible, to have a greenhouse placed in some large horticultural esta-
blishment or botanic garden, under the direction of some ingenious
and accurate physiologist, and adapted to experiments on vegetable
physiology ; and this is, within a little, my idea of such a co c-
tion :—

The building should be sheltered from all external variations of tem-
perature ; to effect which, I imagine it should be in a great measure
below the level of the ground. I would have it built of thick brick-
work in the form of a vault. The upper convexity, which would rise
above the ground, should have two openings—one exposed to the
* * Géographie Botanique,” 1855, pp. 49, 1346.

188 INTERNATIONAL BOTANICAL CONGRESS.

south, the other to north—in order to receive the direct rays of the
sun or diffused light. These apertures should each be closed by two
very transparent glass windows, hermetically fixed. Besides which,
there should be, on the outside, means of excluding the light, in order
to obtain complete darkness, and to diminish the influence of the varia-
tions of temperature when light was not required. By sinking it in
the ground, by the thickness of its walls, and by the covering of its ex-
terior surfaces with straw, mats, etc., the same fixed degree of tempera-
ture could be obtained as in a cellar. The vaulted building should
have an underground communication with a chamber containing the
heating and the electrical apparatus. The entrance into the experi-
mental hothouse should be through a passage closed by a series of
successive doors. The temperature should be regulated by metallic
conductors, heated or cooled at a distance. Engineers have already
devised means by which the temperature of a room, acting on a valve,
regulates the entry or exit of a certain amount of air, so that the heat
regulates itself.* Use could be made of such an apparatus when ne-
cessary.

Obviously, with a hothouse thus constructed, the growth of plants
could be followed from their germination to the ripening of their seeds,
under the influence of a temperature and an amount of light perfectly
definite in intensity. It could then be ascertained how heat acts
during the successive phases from sowing to germination, from germi-

nation to flowering, and from this on to the ripening of the seed. For
different species various curves could be constructed to express the
action of heat on each function, and of which there are already some
in illustration of the most simple phenomena, such as germination, t
the growth of stems, and the course of the sap in the interior of cer-
tain cells. We should be able to fix a great number of those minima
and maxima of temperature which limit physiological phenomena. In-

* See the electric apparatus of M. crees Seng ted at — in
1857, denen i in the * Flore fae Barre et Jardins,’ vol. xii. Miscell. p

termination s differe E degrees of conata bist, by Alph. Can-

dolle, in - E omic héque ndis elle de Genève * (Archives des ciento)

curves have not been constructed, ud data for their construction

are, at least, dispersed throughout our books. I will cite, for instance, the

que a a scape of Dasylirion, as observed by M. Ed. Morren (Belgique
Lortic. 1865, p. 322). The figures there given are not favourable to the ac

ed notion, that the growth of tissues is more active by night than by day.

INTERNATIONAL BOTANICAL CONGRESS. 189

deed, a question more complicated might be investigated, towards the
solution of which science has already made some advances, namely,
that of the action of variable temperatures; and it might be seen, if,
as appears to be the case, these temperatures are sometimes beneficial,
at other times injurious, according to the species, the function investi-
gated, and the range of temperature. The action of light on vegeta-
tion has given rise to the most ingenious experiments. Unfortunately,
these experiments have sometimes ended in contradictory and uncertain
results. The best ascertained facts are, the importance of sunlight for
green colouring, the decomposition of carbonic acid gas by the foliage,
and certain phenomena relating to the direction or position of stems
and leaves. There remains much yet to learn upon the effect of diffused
light, the combination of time and light, and the relative importance
of light and heat. Does a prolonged light of several days or weeks,
such as occurs in the Polar regions, produce in exhalation of oxygen,
and in the fixing of green matter, as much effect as the light distributed
during daily interrupted periods of twelve hours, as at the Equator ?
No one knows. In this case, as for temperature, curves should be
constructed, showing the increasing or diminishing action of light on
the performance of each function; and as the electric light resembles
that of the sun, we could in our experimental hothouse submit vege-
tation to a continued light.*

building such as I propose would allow of light being passed
through coloured glasses or coloured solutions, and so prove the effect
of the different visible or invisible rays which enter into the composi-
tion of sunlight. For the sake of exactness nothing is superior to the
decomposition of the luminous rays by a prism, and the fixing the rays
by means of a heliostat. Nevertheless, a judicious selection of colour-
ing matters, and a logical method of performing our experiments, will -
lead to good results. I will give as proof, that the recent most careful
ees concerning the action of various rays upon the production

apparatus which produces the most persistent and vivid light is the
magnets decre m achine, based on the development of induction by magnet-

sm, doe Meer dide 2 the illustrious Faraday. The ape ae pile is Mi nated

low
magnets (i am Univ. de Genèv ve, Archives Scientif. 1861, xe x: i 160).
The w this machine is inexpensive, but, unfortunately, the magnets
senden s system n applied to two lighthouses—
that at'the South Foreland, and to that ofa ei =i Souisté Sociol Havre—
in consequence of the experiments of MM. E. Becquerel and Tresca.

190 INTERNATIONAL BOTANICAL CONGRESS.

of oxygen by leaves, and upon the production of the green colouring-
matter, have only confirmed the discoveries made in 1836, without
either prism or heliostat, by Professor Daubeny,* from which it ap-
pears the most luminous rays have the most power, next to them the
hottest rays, and lastly those called chemical.

Dr. Gardner, in 1843, Mr. Draper immediately after, and Dr. C.
M. Guillemin in 1857, corroborated by means of the prism and the
heliostat the discovery of Dr. Daubeny, which negatived the opinions
prevalent since the time of Senebier and Tessier, and which were the
result of erroneous 1 experiments. It was difficult to believe that the
most refrangible rays,—violet for instance, which acts the most on

metallic bodies,—as in photometrical operations, should be precisely
those which have least effect in decomposing the carbonic acid gas in
plants, and have the least effect over the green matter in leaves. Not-
withstanding the confirmation of all the experiments made by Dr.
Daubeny, when repeated by numerous physicists and by more accurate
methods, the old opinions, appearing more probable, still influenced
many minds,§ till Mr. Julius Sachs, in a series of very important ex-
periments again affirmed the truth.|| It is really the yellow and orange
Tays that have the most power, and the blue and violet rays the least,
in the phenomena of vegetable chemistry ; contrary to that which
occurs in mineral ehemistry, at least in the case of chloride of silver.
The least Ee rays, such as orange and yellow, have also the

Univ. de Genève, dae 1844; Die, Edinb. Phil. Mag. "3
844, extract ib. 1844, vol. liv. ; ; Guillemin in (C. M.), Ann. Sc. Nat. 1857, in
4, vol. vii. p. 154.

——À Mém. Phys pe Chim., ii. p. 69; Tessier, — eor ye €
Gilby, Ann. de Chimie, 1821, vol. xvii. ; Succo cow, ‘Com e Luc
Effectibus is Chenicis Ato, Jena, An p. 61 ; Zantedeschi, cited E je eed
Compt. Rend. Acad. Sc. 1 1, p.
$t Asa T of the duc of the old. opinion, I will quote a phrase of

n conseque i
et rays are PT he utmost importance to the organic world." I do not
know whether the author had in view an influence of the chemical rays over
e d . S

animal om; but, according ertain pa: Mr. Sachs, I
doubt if they have more power over animals than they bave over p
sides, Profe not concern lf with these questions, he was
content to explain admirably the physical nature of the various rays.
zo» The of Mr. Sachs fi: the ‘ Botanische Zeitung ;’
they are collected and condensed in the remarkable dco pe * Handbuch
der Ph oe Botanik,’ vol. iv., Leipzig, 1865, pp

INTERNATIONAL BOTANICAL CONGRESS. 191

twofold and contrary property, such as pertains also to white light,
and which produces the green colouring-matter of leaves or bleaches
them, according to its intensity. It is these, also, which change the
colouring matter of flowers when it has been dissolved in water or
alcohol.* Those rays called chemical, such as violet, and the invisible
rays beyond violet, according to recent experiments, confirmatory of
those of ancient authors—those of Sebastian Poggioli, in 1817, and
of C. M. Guillemin—have but one single well-ascertained effect, that of
favouring the bending of the stem towards the quarter from which they
come more decidedly than do other rays; yet that is an effect perhaps
more negative than positive, if the flexure proceeds, as many still
believe, from what is going on on the side least exposed to the light. 1

e effect upon vegetation of the non-visible calorific rays at the
other extremity of the spectrum have been but little studied. Accord-
ing to the experiments we have on this subject, they would appear to
have but little power over any of the functions; but it would be worth
while to investigate further the calorific regions of the spectrum by
employing Dr. Tyndall’s process, that is, by means of iodine dissolved
in bisulphide of carbon, which permits no trace of visible light to pass.

How interesting it would be to make all these laboratory experi-
ments on a large scale! Instead of looking into small cases, or into

a small apparatus held in the hand, and in which the plants cannot be
well seen, the observer would himself be inside the apparatus, and
could arrange the plants as desired. He might observe several species
at the same time, plants of all habits, climbing plants, sensitive plants,
those with coloured foliage, as well as ordinary plants. The experi-
ment might be prolonged as long as desirable, and, probably, un-
looked-for results would occur as to the form, or colour of the ipe
partieularly of the leaves.

Permit me to recall-on this subject an experiment made in 1853 by
Professor Von Martius. It will interest horticulturists now that
plants with coloured foliage become more and more fashionable. M.

* Sir John Herschel, Edinb. Philos. Journ., January, 1

Pos 8. Poggioli, Biger Scientifici; quoted by Dec, Compt. Rend.

ues father bart? a nd rpa explanations, founded on the notions
of Dutrochet, of the existence of a deoxidizing power on the brightest side,
preg upia tie ii = kelpaa indigo, nd violet rays the eat least ro?

(C! =e Che aise powerful in
5 Gers Auzeigs, München 2d Des 1853.

192 INTERNATIONAL BOTANICAL CONGRESS.

Von Martius placed some plants of Amaranthus tricolor for two months
under glasses of various colours. Under the yellow glass, the varied
tints of the leaves were all preserved. The red glass rather impeded
the development of the leaves, and produced, at the base of the limb,
yellow instead of green; in the middle of the upper surface, yellow
instead of dido Been, and below, a red spot instead of purplish-red.
With the blue glasses, which allowed some green and yellow to pass,
that which was red or yellow in the leaf had spread, so that there only
remained a green border or edge. Under the nearly pure violet glasses,
the foliage became almost uniformly green. Thus, by means of coloured
glasses, provided they are not yellow, horticulturists may hope to obtain
at least temporary effects, as to the colouring of variegated foliage.

The action of electricity on vegetation is so doubtful, so difficult to
experiment upon, that I dare hardly mention it; but it can easily be
understood how a building constructed as proposed might facilitate
experiments on this subject. Respecting the action of plants on the
surrounding air, and the influence of a certain composition of the
atmosphere upon vegetation, there would be by these means a large
field open for experiments. Nothing would be easier than to create
in the experimental hothouse an atmosphere charged with noxious gas,
and to ascertain the exact degree of its action by day and by night.
An atmosphere of carbonic acid gas might also be created, such as is
supposed to have existed in the coal period. Then it might be seen
to what extent our present vegetation would take an excess of carbon
from ihe air, and if its general existence were inconvenienced by it.
Then it might be ascertained what tribes of plants could bear this con-
dition, and other families could not have existed, supposing the air
had formerly had a very strong proportion of carbonic acid gas.

Until hortieulture can supply physiology with such convenient means
of experiment, it, in the meantime, advances descriptive botany by the
valuable publications it issues. The greater part of the old works with
plates, such as * Hortus Eystettensis, * Hortus Elthamensis, etc.;
also those of Ventenat, Cels, Redouté, etc.; the ‘Salictum’ and
‘ Pinetum’ of the Duke of Bedford; and more recently the ‘ Rhodo-
dendrons of the Himalaya,’ by Dr. Joker: the works of Bateman,
Pescatore, Reichenbach fil, on Orchids ; Hun many others I could
name, would never have existed, had there not been rich amateurs
either to edit or buy them.

INTERNATIONAL BOTANICAL CONGRESS.’ 193

It is horticulture that has given us the longest series of illustrated

journals that have ever been published: and here I must do justice
especially to the English horticulturists. No doubt the science of our
time requires a larger amount of analytical details than is contained in
the plates of the ‘ Botanical Magazine,’ ‘ Botanical Register,’ * An-
drews's Repository,’ ‘ Loddiges’ Botanical Cabinet,’ ‘ Sweet’s British
Flower-garden,’ ‘ Paxton’s Magazine and Flower-garden,’ and other
English journals; but what a number of forms are thus fixed by the
engravings in these books, and what a fund of valuable documents for
consultation they afford! One must admire the ‘ Botanical Magazine,’
commenced in 1793, continued from month to month with an exem-
plary regularity, and which is now at its 5580th plate. Not only has
it always represented rare and new species, but it has ever been con-
ducted on a simple and uniform plan, which renders it convenient to
consult.
The series of plates is unique from the very beginning. Each plate
has its number, and each article of letterpress refers only to one plate,
by which means the quotations from the work are rendered brief and
clear. Many editors have not understood the advantage of this simple
arrangement. They have varied their titles, their series, their pagings ;
they have affixed to their plates numbers, then letters, then nothing at
all; the end of which is (and this ought to serve as a warning for the
future) that the more they have altered and complicated the form of
their journals, the shorter time have they

How is it that these purely bibliographical details cause in us such
sad recollections? Of the men just mentioned, who heve rendered
such eminent service to botany and horticulture, England has lost three
during the year 1865—Sir Joseph Paxton, Dr. Lindley, and Sir Wil-
liam Jackson Hooker.* I should certainly fail in what is expected of
me if I did not express, in the name of the foreigners attending this
meeting, our deep regret at such serious losses. We know them all
by their writings, and many amongst us have known personally the
distinguished men I have mentioned. Their names follow us at each
step in this the scene of their labours. If we admire the boldness of
construction of the iron domes that characterize modern buildings, we

* British science has sustained
a Mies vh caged aging Pr wails ie usd Seated Professor W. H.
Harvey, of Dublin.

VOL. IV. [JUNE 1, 1866.] o

i : S
* B
194 INTERNATIONAL BOTANICAL CONGRESS.

think of the Crystal Palace, of Chatsworth, and of the humble gardener
who became a great architect. If we visit the beautiful establishment
at Kew, we see everywhere around us proofs of the indefatigable activity
of Sir William Hooker. Lastly, if we ask the origin of the garden of
the Royal Horticultural Society at Kensington, we are told it is only a
development of that at Chiswick, where Lindley stood pre-eminent
by his knowledge and his energy; and of that society where botanists
of my age found in their youth such valuable encouragement in their
studies.

The names of Sir William Hooker and of Dr. Lindley, thanks to -
their special works, will ever remain distinguished in science. These
two botanists have, moreover, been directors of horticultural journals,
and of great horticultural establishments, and since their influence has
been so fully acknowledged by practical men, I shall have little trouble
in showing that science is as useful to horticulturists as horticulture is
to botanists,—and this will form the second part of my discourse.

2. The Advantage of Botany to Horticulture.

The principles of vegetable physiology are what horticulturists and
agriculturists usually study in books on botany. They do not always
find direct answers to their questions ; but they can draw from them
certain rules, certain ways of experimentalizing and reasoning, which
saye them from falling into many errors. Should some ridiculous idea
be promulgated by some ignoramus or charlatan, it is by an appeal to
the general rules of physiology that a practical man may at once reject
them, or, at least, hold them in distrust. On the contrary, innova-
tions, if in harmony with the principles, may be, and I will even say,
ought to be readily accepted.

Do not let us put too much faith in the lucky results of experiments
made absolutely by chance. It is with some of these experiments as
with dreams and presentiments,—if they come true once in a thousand
times they are talked about, otherwise they are passed over and for-
gotten. Besides, it must be said, men nearly always are guided by
theories ; but the theories of the ignorant are often absurd and without
foundation, whilst those of educated men are based on probabilities, or
on an accumulation of facts.

- Conjointly with physiology, botanical geography shows the distribu-
tion of phate all over the globe; their struggle with the elements, their

INTERNATIONAL BOTANICAL CONGRESS. 195

migrations, and already raises a portion of the veil which covers the
obscurity of their origin. All this ought to offer a real interest to
horticulturists. We are beginning to have the power of stating in
figures the effect of each climate upon vegetation; consequently, the
possibility of a given species enduring the mean or extreme climatal -
conditions of that country to which it is desired to introduce it.

ready we can show, in the clearest manner, the analogy between the
vegetation and climate of certain regions widely separated the one from
the other, and point out in which cases new attempts at cultivation
> should be tried or where they should be discouraged. A celebrated
geologist was able to say, beforehand, there is gold in such a part of
New Holland; and gold was found there. We can also say the Olive-tree
and the Cork Oak will succeed in Australia; the eastern and temperate
region of the United States is favourable to the growth of Chinese
plants, more particularly to that of tea; and we can assert that that
part of America included between San Francisco and the Oregon terri-
tory will one day supply wines as varied and as excellent as those
European ones produced between Portugal and the Rhine. It isa
singular fact that the two principal beverages of the civilized world,
wine and tea, which produce similar stimulating effects, but which to a
certain extent are the substitutes one for the other in different countries,
present also in the mode of cultivating them the most marked resem-
blances and differences. The Vine and the Tea-plaut succeed best on
stony, barren hillsides, of which they sometimes increase the value a
hundredfold.

According to the exposure, the soil, the cultivation and manner. of
preparing the produce, wine and tea are obtained of unquestionable
excellence ; whilst the neighbouring crops, but a short distance off,
may be more or less ordinary in quality. The two shrubs require a
temperate climate, but the Vine needs heat and no rain during summer,
whilst the Tea-plant requires rain and but little summer-heat ; the re-
sult of which is that these two species are almost geographically
— epe Vine-growing countries will never produce tea, and

oes yön will say these examples belong rather to agriculture, and

concern neither botany nor gardens. I maintain the contrary. It is

science, in the present day, which points out what plants to cultivate,

and into what countries to introduce them. Horticulture makes the
o 2

196 INTERNATIONAL BOTANICAL CONGRESS.

trial with infinite pains. If successful, the young plants are submitted
to the less careful treatment of agriculture. Before the happy intro-
duction of Cinchonas into British and Dutch India could be effected,
botanists were required to collect, distinguish, and carefully describe
the various species of American Cinchonas ; horticulturists were then
called on to make cuttings, gather the seeds, raise the young plants,
transport and establish them in another part of the world; and so at
last they were passed over to the care of the agriculturists. The
Coffee-plant did not spread gradually from Arabia to India, from India
to Java; nor was it the American colonists who brought it from its
original country to their fazendas or haciendas. The shrub was first
described by botanists, and was afterwards introduced by the Dutch
into a garden at Batavia; from thence it was taken to the Botanical
Garden at Amsterdam, from whence a specimen was sent to the King
of France in 1714. De Clieu, a naval officer, transplanted it from the
garden at Paris to the French colonies in America. A multitude of
such instances might be named. In the present day science has pro-
gressed, practical men avail themselves of it, governments and nations
have abandoned those mistaken ideas in accordance with which it was
supposed that a cultivation advantageous to one country was injurious
to others. Hence we may hope to see, before long, useful species
planted in all regions where they can thrive, to the great advantage of
mankind in genera

One of the most eue effects of science has been to create in the
horticultural publie a taste for varied and rare forms. Formerly in
gardens there were only to be found certain kinds of plants whieh
dated back to the time of the Crusades, or even of the Romans. The
discovery of the New World did not produce a change in proportion to
its importance ; perhaps because horticulturists did not travel enongh,
or aequaint themselves with those countries whose species were most
suitable for cultivation in Europe. Botanists, fortunately, were more
ambitious. Their collectors were numerous and daring. They en-
riched their herbaria with an infinitude of new forms, and published
works upon exotie plants, such as those of Hernandez, Rumphius,
Sloane, ete. The immense variety in the forms of plants was thence-
forth recognised, and in point of taste the elegant simplicity of the
primitive flowers was able to vie with the gaudiness of the double ones.
Then ceased the reign of Tulips and Pzonies in flower-gardens.

INTERNATIONAL BOTANICAL CONGRESS. 197

Curiosity, that great incentive to all science, having penetrated horti-
culture, the change in gardens became rapid. Instead of a few hun-
dred species such as were cultivated at the commencement of the last
century, there are now 20,000 or 30,000 to be found in most of the
present catalogues. The single family of Orchids has probably more
different representatives in our hothouses than was the case with all
the families of plants put together a hundred years ago. Fashion,
united to the present curiosity of amateurs, causes from time to time
old plants to be abandoned for new ones; and thus the entire vege-
table kingdom will ultimately pass under the observation of civilized
men.
What would horticulturists do, amidst this invasion of thousands of
species, had not botanists devised convenient plans of classification and
nomenclature ? The families, genera, and species have all been ar-
ranged in books, just as the districts, streets, and numbers of the
houses are in our great capitals—with this superiority of method, that
the form of the objects indicates their place,—as if, in looking at a
house in town, one might discover at a glance to what street and what
quarter it belonged. The plan of giving a single name to each species,
besides its generic name, together with the prohibition of changing
names without due reason, of giving the same appellation to two dif-
ferent species or two genera, far excels our plan of distinguishing indi-
viduals. How much it would simplify our intercourse with men, and
facilitate our inquiries, if, in the whole world, the members of one
family only bore the same name, and if each individual had but one
ehristian name, differing from those of the other members of his
family. Such is, , nevertheless the admirable plan of nomenclature that
science has provided for horticulturists, and which they cannot too
much appreciate bie respect.

* Two years ago I made a request to the “ Fédération des Sociétés d' Horti-
culture Belges," which a ipw to have been favourably received, and it may
not be useless to repeat it here. It consisted — begging the —— turists

works, or in the Floras of Chili; and botanis g por
, it to the end of the genus in their books as a species <N
The more horticultural names ve differ from Latin ones the better it is, unless

198 INTERNATIONAL BOTANICAL CONGRESS.

3. The Beneficial Effects of the Association of Botany with Horticulture.

The pursuit of horticulture demands books and herbaria, as that of
scientific botany requires cultivated, living plants. Thence the ne-
cessity, which is more and more recognized, of bringing together the
materials for comparison in the same town, the same establishment,
and even under the same administration, organized so as to facilitate
the use of them. How many institutions in Europe, either private or
public, would be benefited by this arrangement! How many towns
and countries are now deficient—some in libraries, some in herbaria,
some in respect to horticulture! Professional men proffer their com-
plaint ; let us hope that publie opinion may end by listening to them.*

he bringing together the means of study, I have said, is desirable.
Not less so is the interchange of ideas and impressions both of
botanists and horticulturists. Each of these classes must clearly have
distinct characteristics ; but the one should be influenced by the other.
By these means some too retiring dispositions may be brought out, and
certain dormant powers developed. Horticulture, for instance, has a
commercial tendency which may be carried too far. Charlatanism may
slide in amongst flowers. Botany, on the contrary, is a science, and
consequently rests on the investigation of pure and simple truth. A
horticulturist who allows himself to be influenced by a scientific spirit,
necessarily frees himself from over-selfish tendencies. Natural history,
on its side, by reason of the perfection of its method, its nomenclature
and its minute observations, has something technical and dry about it,
which contrasts with the grandeur of nature and with the sentiment of
art. It is for horticulture, combining as it does the planning and the
decorations of gardens, to develop the esthetic faculties of the savant,
as of the world in general. A lovely flower, beautiful trees, a splendid
floral exhibition, excite a sort of admiration, and even enthusiasm,
similar to the effects produced by music or painting.

. The powers of the German composers of modern days, and those of
the Italian painters of the sixteenth century, are justly extolled ; but

may it not also be said, that in point of art they are equalled in their
they we olera, à to the scientific ee as when we say Brassica
era, instead of, shostis, Colz

Gardens due example of what should be done,

either on s large or a more modest scale, in many towns where the means of
study are yet inconvenient-or incompleto.

INTERNATIONAL BOTANICAL CONGRESS. 199

way by the beautiful parks of old England? The feeling of harmony
in form and colour, is it not also studied in them? The effect of
contrast, is it not skilfully managed? The gradual transition from
architectural to natural beauties, is it not treated in an admirable
manner? Yes; decidedly the English laudscape-gardeners are poets ;
they have drawn from the same sources of inspiration as the most
national writers of their country, and that source is the appreciation,
so universal in England, of the beautiful, in an aspect of nature which
is elegant and attractive, though somewhat severe.

Thus, gentlemen, for the development of our talents, as well as for
our actual benefit, art and science keep pace together. Let us rejoice
over their union, rendered conspicuous to-day by this congress of
botanists, held in connection with a great floral exhibition ; and after
these general observations—perhaps rather too protracted—let us
enter upon the consideration of those more truly scientifie subjects, in
which many among you are no doubt disposed to take part.

On the conclusion of M. De Candolle's address, a vote of thanks
was warmly tendered to him, on the motion of Sir C. Wentworth Dilke.
Sir Roderick I. Murchison, in seconding the motion, alluded to the
philosophic views of the President, and the masterly way in which he
had handled his subject. Mr. Bennett (of the British Museum), on
the part. of the botanists of Britain, tendered his thanks to the emi-
nent Chairman for the honour he had conferred on them by presiding,
and specially for the preparation of so admirable an address, to which
M. De Candolle briefly replied.

Dr. Schulz-Bipontinus, Diedesheim, a Vice-President of the Imperial
Leopoldine Academy, offered the congratulations of that learned and
ancient body to the President and members of the Congress.

The Congress then proceeded to hear the papers, abstracts of which
had been placed in the hands of the audience.

Dr. Moore, Dublin, exhibited and described specimens of Mega-
carpea polyandra, a Cruciferous plant with fifteen stamens.

Mr. Rivers, Sawbridgeworth, mad ks on Seedling Peaches
and Nectarines.

Professor Caspary, Königsberg.—“ On the Change in the Direc-

200 INTERNATIONAL BOTANICAL CONURESS.

tion of the Branches of Woody Plants caused by Low Degrees of
Temperature."
The author, in this paper, gave with much leuis rad fe result of his ob-
servations on the motion observed in the branches of trees in frosty weather.
e showed that there is in Mister a movement of the Té to the left-hand
eds the amount of which is in direct a to we intensity of the frost.
2nd » There is in Basti case in additi ion | to the late cede vertical one

ve downwards. Eie i of the frost. 3r
In oils cases he. pola tir motion takes place in the pie pe ction; tha
is, the branches move upwards as soon as frost sets in, and rise Ap ges ae
to the severity of the cold: e.g. Acer Negundo, un 4th In other woody

bserved to ris
severe frost: e. g. /Esculus DU uim, etc.
Mr. J. E. Howarp, London.—* Observations on the Present State
of our Knowledge of the Species of Chinchona.”
“The pgi cause of the confusion in our knowledge of the ARAE has

been the ncy to spinati suina a full mnki with the details.
entirely diis in all the so-called typical forms, and in all the toupi
ify a

era.
genus, whether as Cinchona or as Chinchona; also to the name of an allied genus,
whether as Cascarilla or as Ladenbergia. Nothing would tend so well to settle

ese questions as the fr of opinion at a Botanical Congress.
would also point attention to the necessity ud consideri ring some as markedly
distinet forms rather than as mere varieties having oe until all ends
in confusion. If this be admitted ed, the Chinchona Pitayens

. erythro

Lon]

ea, a en .

confine the name Chinchona Condaminea to the real Quin. va (if the
having cured the Countess of Chinchon entitles it va = "appellation abolish-
ing Pavon's name Chahuarguera. av uce into
practical use Karsten’s varieties of C. lancifolia ; roses o sar ti gowns
d Alm ast self

to suggest. The varieties of Chinchona Calis isaya I do not venture to do more
than allude to, as I hope Dr. Weddell may further elucidate this subject. In
conclusion, I will express my opinion that every well-defined region of the
Andes has its own prevalent and characteristic Chi inchonas, which are dogs
of being reduced to "a one typical form ; a I believe that species
roved to prevail unchan nged from end to end of the oy earms
naceous — and I think that the plants which resemble each other in dis-
tant parte vill be — Me ogous rather than identical."
- Howard illustrated his paper by numerous specimens of barks, dried
specimens. of , plants rom in India, and in the discussion which followed he
said tha e from the bark of C. officinalis,

shieh he cultivated in his own stove, and qmd very nearly as much quinine
m is onc by lese of the same age in its native country. This is probably
the t quinine bsi bar in Europe.

of the loyed by Linnzus; and at the meeting of

5 m
pur pou Poitiers, advocated the propriety of adhering to the spelling
gress on the maso day, Mr. Howard gave in his adherence to this view.

INTERNATIONAL EOTANICAL CONGRESS. 201

Professor Kart Kocu, Berlin.—* Some Propositions with respect
to Systematic Botany.”

Three especial sources of difficulty beset the — ice of Loy AA
1st. The confused nomenclature. 2nd. The scattered lite

sed of great numbers of plants by murserymen ann P ids ri

n do but very little to remove these obstacles, but a Congress of

botanists d NM will be better able to effect the necessary changes

uet

r Kooh proposed to ra the confused synonymy Ká retaining the

Mira sate first giv but as regards the generic name, to place that w iive
ey

rwa he
be that of him who first described the b nt. T nomenclature begins with
Linnzeus, and hence all botanists prior to him o be disregarded. Linnseus,
for instance, describes Ornithogalum Inte, ‘ut Salisbury os tees d
racters of sufficient importance in this pla justify him in
genus, Gagea. Our plants shell Dea. a called Gagea lates (Ornitho-
m), 1a ys

econdly, the scattered literature. Botanists nowadays write in German,
French, English, Italian, etc., and in a large number of different periodicals, so
becomes v very difficult, or even next to impossible, for i man to make him-

bjec

self thoroughly acquainted with the — x the E Professor Koch
ses, the , to se m a O ious countries to

examine and collate the separate publications of duse several countries

general editor is to be appointed in a Eur tow ise where ode isa base

inte opean
library, and all extracts are to be sent to him at that p
editor is to arrange these extracts scientifically, and to publish vec in ‘the
language.
Thirdly, as to the importation of plants by nurserymen. No ———
would ensue if the horticulturist were to adopt a provisional name in the firs
correct name, whi

M ame; and they alwa; hi
botanists studied particular families, or would not venture to trouble them.
ee ought, died pti ore, to be the task of a Botanico-Horticultural Congress.
Fourthly, man y botanist s have already devoted themselves to particula
families, uda ist Pied that others should do the same. Horticul-
turists m ed then. betes to these botanists for info rmation, ete. Professor
Koch th eceeded in carrying out
the ka reforms.

The Congress then adjourned until eleven o’clock on the following
day, when the following papers were read :—

Dr. Davip Medex and Mr. A. G. More, Glasnevin.—'*On the
Climate, Flora, and Crops of Ireland."

The authors remarked upon the well-known humidity of the climate, and the
singularly slight difference that there is between the summer and winter tem-
A ; adi Dublin i ° Fahr., and coast

small as 14°. Indeed, that of winter, they said, is as high as though the
oeque 15 degrees nearer the equator. Hence the peculiarity of the Irish

202 INTERNATIONAL BOTANICAL CONGRESS:

flora, of which they gave a list of the more interesting species, and an accom-
panying map to show their geographical apie -— The hum idity of the
climate and its low —— dee necne the cle o be unfavourabl the

Appended were some in sera returns sent in xd po SEES in the counties
of Cork, Kerry, Galway, Mayo, aes and xam nagh, in answer to queries as
to their — — fruit trees, and half-hardy eds and flowers. "These re-
turns agree in showing that the eta of the southern and western counties is
ill-adapted to the growth of fruit, but ia to that of evergreens

Professor Lecog, Clermont-Ferrand.—1. ‘ Sur la culture et le mode
Rempel du ence Byzantin.”

Ad n of the plant, — E the method of cultivating it, was given.
The author recommended ze eie in greenhouses and living rooms, its corms
being concealed by Lycop

2. * De la migration des Tenn des montagnes."

The object of M. Lecoq was to show that the mountains of Kuvepee have
received cd Alpine plants by the agency of birds and of wind, and not by a
gradual migration during a supposed glacial piriod, the pihi of which he
denies altogethe
This nee. he m was, at the tertiary period, a vast plateau, with a mean
altitude of 8-900 feet. Volcanic eruptions then inundated it it, ed its soil

met:

raised it in so laces
clouds began to settle on the heights and snow to accumulate, md mami
rable streams flowed from its icy summits, and by their murmurs seemed to
call to a foreign be gery: ek come to enjoy these jane conditions. The hos-
piane appeal was heard,"
e boreal species, n which h alone we are concerned, and a list of which,
dua 104 in number, he e gave, could not, he said, have arrived till after the

8,
the Pyrenees, Lapland, or th untains of Grenada. But as all these species
are either Alpine or Pyrenean, gra ine one ep exception of the Arabis

ennensis, we may assume that th two great chains were the home from

subo
The intermediate e is low and flat, and — them no D: ;
Darwin's theory of their progress by means of a glacial period he rejected ;
concluded that they must erts] have been transported thither through tho
air, and mainly by birds of passage and violent storms of w

Mr. H. HowrETT.—“ On Night-covering and Shading of Plant and
Forcing Houses.”

Ea author’s ihe e is to combine Shading with night covering by means of
_ to the roof.

ed the great pania to be derived from the latter; and d that both
may be d. by fitting on the roof a series of nore boards moved by

singe mee os offered as affording ground for discussion, ‘but had
. Howrzrr exhibited a model of the tus; in the diseussion which

followed, it was generally thought that the light would be too much excluded
by the apparatus.

INTERNATIONAL BOTANICAL CONGRESS. 203

Mr. James ANDERSON, Meadow Bank, Glasgow.—‘ Observations on
the Temperature of TEM and sos Effects upon Plant Oabivanon: *

Mr.

, portance to ihe science of thes aos but rely foo much on routine, Mena d
so with reference to the temperature of the air in plant-houses nd to that of
the water supplied to the plants. He advocated the import: of DE
water atleast as warm as the air, or a little warmer, ig eg haat tropical

ially Orchi
Phen paper was followed by an animated discussion, i at ng of Mr.
rson’s views, in which Professors DavBENY (Oxford) and E Ape
(Hamburg), and Messrs. BATEMAN, A. DE Moryey, and HowLETT took

M. KnELAGE, Haarlem.—* On the Names of Garden Varieties and
their Confused Synonymy, with special reference to Bulbous and
Tuberous-rooted Plants.”

Dr. DrcksoN, Edinburgh.—* On the Phylloid Shoots of Sciado-
pitys."

Prof. Caspary did not fully coincide in the view propounded by Dr. Dickson.

Professor DE CANDOLLE, Geneva.—** Communication d'une mesure
récente et trés-exacte du diamètre de l'un des grands Sequoia de Cali-
TN

RESIDENT exhibited a measure, on a long strip of sea of the trunk
on sa of these gigantic trees, upwards of twenty-six feet in diameter. The
rate of growth was Paare A noted by actual counting of "the annual rings,
which amounted to about

Professor Doman Hamburg, addressed the Congress on
certain peculiarities in the structure of Orckideæ, and especially in re-
gard to the branching of the spike.

In the discussion that ensued on this subject, Mr. BATEMAN said that he
had seen a branched spike of Odontoglossum grande, and Dr. Masters said he
also had met with a similar monstrosity in Ophrys aranifera.

Professor E. Morren, Liége.—“ Sur l'influence du gaz d'éclairage
sur la végétation."

Mr. W. G. SurrB, London.—* The Corona of Narcissus.”
considered the cea of y Sareren to resinae ini tieni Ef conuent petal-
stipules, having the a six stamens and six petals rest of the
Amarylli idacee. See a p. 169.

The President then ar the Congress at an end, on which Mr.
Bennett, British Museum, proposed, Professor Daubeny, Oxford, se-
conded, and Dr. Schulz-Bipontinus supported, a cordial vote of thanks
to the President.

204 INTERNATIONAL BOTANICAL CONGRESS.

The following papers were sent to the Committee, but the two sit-
tings of the Congress having been fully occupied with the above
papers, they were unavoidably postponed :—

M. Baumann, Ghent.—1. “Eloge des expositions en Angleterre.”’»

2. “ Observations critiques sur celles de la Belgique.”

a Réponse aux enthousiastes de l'arborieulture Belge."

M. Bommer, Ghent.—* J'ai l'intention de z de la panachure
(variegatio) et peut-ĉtre de la coloration des feuilles

M. Bosstn, Paris.—1. “Existe-t-il un signe constant et un caractère
botanique extérieur qui permettent de reconnaître à première vue les
semences qui doivent donner des fleurs doubles, parmi celles qui ne
produisent que des individus à fleurs simples, comme le Oheiranthus ?
Quel est ce signe ou ce caractère ?”

2. “ Pour faciliter les relations entre les peuples de tous les pays, doit-
on employer les adjectifs Latins pour désigner les variétés fixes de plantes
potagéres? En adaptant ces adjectifs aux e génériques, quelle en
sera la forme, une fois le principe adopté ?”

3. “La Poire phénoménale désignée sous le nom de Belle Angevine,
de Belle de Bruxelles, de Royale d'Angleterre, Bolivar, ete., est-elle
Francaise, Belge, ou Anglaise? Connait-on le lieu " le date de son
origine, ainsi que le nom de son heureux obtenteur

Mr. W. Bout, Chelsea.—* On the Relation of ' Hortioultare and
Botany to Mankind in General."

Mr. CangoLL.—* On Garden Drainage."

De author, after alluding to the à ise and the mega to be de-

rived from c cleansi sing cultivated ground, goes on to state, that no dee pro-
n is aaee o guard agains ad drains ring choked or stopped, and, in many
hievous, by the

cases,

Major Trevor CLARKE, UE —* On a Certain Phenomenon
of Hybridism in the Genus Matthiola.”
Mr. B. CLARKE, London.—* On the Floral Envelopes of Lauracee.”

The messe regards the floral gin ao Lauracee e double,consisting of
trimerous calyx and corolla, and 8 his views b p praes to those hose. 9f
Laurus itself, the fourth sepal of which he considers to be internal, and be

INTERNATIONAL BOTANICAL CONGRESS. 205

— z the — series, the other two divisions iei that series being con-
vert stamens. He refers to the a affin 2d Hernandia (recognised

m ely a sect a
these plants, further arguments in support of the correctness of his notion.
Evidences of ME relationship are also deduced from the structure of their
ovaries and the attachment of their ovules, and the author finally arrives at
the sra that Lauracee are “ Combretacee, with a superior ovary and
sepaloid petals.’

Mr. W. EaRLEY.—''On the Preparatory Formation of Trained
Wall-fruit Trees."

The auge sets forth B the present system of pruning trained trees in the
nurseries is objectionable, on the ground that the too iw use of the knife in-
jures and ps. Seren. the constitution of the tree when i young state, and
is one cause of wall-trees shrivelling and dyin E It is also ike of a too
gross after-growth, and (nen wi unfruitfulness. He adv ege in place of
the present system, summer pinching, which attains the en sought in less
time, and produces a sounder tree, more favourable to remo

Professor osea. Breslau.—1. “On the Arrangement of Alpine
Plants in our Gardens.’

our hi e
cal ge ography About 450 of the flowering plants of German
Horse. may be looked on as truly alpine, and of these about two-thirds
are grown in the ea Botanic Garden; some in ogee others — out in

i i ongst various kinds

plants are arran dip in groups roconling to the levels at which they grow in
their native habitats. In this way the relation of vegetation to altitude may
be seen at a glance.

2. “ Paleeontology and our Botanic Gardens.”
The author draws attention to the intimate connection between recent and
any, and gives

Mr. S. HIBBERD, London.—* On the Ped of Plants."

“The importance of botanical nciat ce, art, and litera!
Classical origin of many of the names of Mini puces of plants divided
into two ideis natural and artificial. = of artificial names at the
present time ; objections to them.— Proposed revision of botanical lists. —Pro-
posed establishment of a board of botanical dde r

206 INTERNATIONAL BOTANICAL CONGRESS.

Dr. Hinpesranp, Bonu.—** On the Necessity of Insect Agency in
the Fertilization of Corydalis cava."

Dr. Hildebrand concludes from his experiments, Ist. That the flowers of
—— xa when protected from insects, and thus acted on by their own
pollen, form no capsules. 2nd. That fruit is very seldom formed s en the
flowers of dias same raceme are crossed with each other. 3rd. By the crossing
of flowers on different individual plants alone, is perfect fertilization strstr

M. Van Hutte, Ghent.—“ Rational Method'of Pruning.”
The writer assumes he the ate ! dress in England are abundant, but
d

g
ge]

wc peer in cundem such as it is, is deed, rather to the skill
—— and cost incu in managing the ground than on the management
of the The witior r assumes that the English prune their trees to make
them iov, v. without properly considering regularity of form or size of fruit.
He rec ends i

-bearing or wood-bearing, treating them accor rdingly in Leap to
i m hich he em the old system. m, and speaks of it

rather as “pruning without system.” old plan = aves nature to form
— or fruit branches at will ; vira so Sertoli ure as to form either
at pleasure,

Professor Kicxx, Ghent.—‘ Je serai heureux surtout d'y voir traiter
les questions de physiologie spécialement appliquées à la eryptogamie."

M. Lanaye, Paris.—* Sur la conservation des fruits."

The author says it is impossible to preserve fruits out of their season if the

trees whieh produce them are in bad health or condition.

M. Mas, Bourg.— De la direction à donner à la recherche des
nouvelles variétés d'arbres à fruit.”

Dr. Masters, London.—“ Double Flowers, etc.”

Professor E. MonnEN, Liége.—* Sur les fleurs doubles.”

Dr. FER». MvrLLER, Melbourne.—* Advocates the Attempt to

Cultivate the Cinchona in the South of Europe."

Professor PARLATORE, Florence.—* Le specie di cotoni.”

Professor Pynarrt, Ghent.—* Des moyens de faire naitre des va-
riétés nouvelles chez les arbres à fruits et d'en diriger la création.
Examen des divers procédés usités. Sélection, hybridation, choix des

graines, influence du mode de culture des plantes de semis sur la con-
stitution des variétés.”

INTERNATIONAL BOTANICAL CONGRESS. 207

Mr. Rivers, Sawbridgeworth.—1. “On the Culture of Fruit in
Unheated Glass Structures.”

A brief history of — arii the latest improvements in their construc-
tion and ventilation. A s account of the kinds of trees to plant in them.
i he tree i

entered into. The iain of the finer kinds of Americ us car in peas
houses is recommended, gnd that of Pears and Plums s mug. ouched on
“ On Dessert Orange Culture in England.”

aper describes the perfect success of the culture of Oranges for some
Deer The method aby which es e made to ripen their fruit per-
fectly in about eight months, so that rip idrico may be placed on de Efe
eie after the late kinds of Pons or aite gar es. The m ligible
kinds E Ordinis for English culture are named. e on me of their
man: nagement and the proper temperature of | the Dessert Orange house
give

Professor Scuuttz BreoNTINus, Diedesheim.—* On Composite.”

Professor ScHULTZ SCHULTZENSTEIN, Berlin.—‘ On the Presence
and Source of Nitrogen in Turf or Peat, with reference to its Use as a
Manure for Plants."

The author in this paper controverts the opinion of most chennin gat
plants derive the carbon and nitrogen which they contain from the
from * Practical experi

ence contradicts this theory." The a c
p s to use as a manure, from the quantity of nitrogen that it con-
tains, and which obviates the n essity sing animal ur nitrogen
[o originates from the remains of animal life in it, such as infusoria,
worms, moll ete. Turf does not decompose so a ly as ani ai ser ure,
but it is on that account the more efficacious. The author has n vies

advantage in adding bone-dust (phosphate of um to the turf, which, ina
contains a sufficient quantity of that substance

P. H. Vox SrEBoL», Leyden.—1. “ Sa le Cédre du Japon, Cryp-
eue Japonica, Don."

* Sur les plantes nouvelles et rares d'ornement et mud. du
ox cultivées dans mon jardin d’acclimatation à Leiden.

Signor TaraNa, Kew.—“ Sur les manuscrits et magnifiques dessins
de l'expédition botanique du nouveau royaume de Grenade, dirigée par
Mutis et qui sont conservés à Madrid."

Mr. Ropert Warner, Broomfield, Chelmsford.—** On Cool Vinery
Orchids.”

M. Hermann WENDLAND, Herrenhausen.— Note on the Culture
of: Palms."

The author, in this paper, insists ecd the paramount necessity of supplying
Palms with an abundant supply of wate:

208 INTERNATIONAL BOTANICAL CONGRESS.

Mr, Turren West, London.—“ On the Structure of the Testa of
the Seed of Solanacee.”

Details a series of microscopical observations on the outer ae of see
Mr. West describes the peculiarity in the cell structure of the testa in v Eng
mind M — = such iatis afford constant characters. A peculiar
s pres the testa of many Solanaceæ. It is a form of barred
tissue, constituting a support to the Zateral walls of the cells; in — por-
of the e primitive membrane is found in sara eeds to have dis-
ore more or less — e inner walls a Pues deis =
my and even eous d in addition er their (usually) v
sinuous outline, the edges of the 7 ctae wales re also elongated by un ei RAA ;
from these edges processes arise ^ ium a fringe having the ic pes o
hairs. By examination of numerous examples this structure proves to be a
form of barred tissue, which, by Aani intermediate conditions, passes in =
Indicum and S. jasminoides into a reticulate tis spo — marin is very desiro
to erecta s anie microscopic examination, results hitherto cidained
prom interest and value in s enim to the extent to which
they ae viii rior carried out.

Dr. Wieut, Reading.—* On the Phenomena of Vegetation in the
Indian Spring."

We eannot close the record of this singularly successful Congress without re-
ferring to the other events of the week, in which the members of the Congress
took an active part. First of all there was the flower show, which was a mag-

if .

duced a marvellously beautiful effect, while the rarity, excellence, or quantity
of the individual specimens has never been equalled. The public thoroughly
appreciated the extraordinary exhibition, and every day thronged it. Instead
of four, the exhibition was kept open for nine days. A great banquet was held
at the Guildhall on Tuesday, presided over by the Lord Mayor, to which one
hundred foreign guests were invited. On the Wednesday evening the extensive
Kensington Museum was crowded with a fashionable
dn among whom wee kal the eigo. visitors to the exhibition and Con-
gress. On Thursday l gentlemen dined at St. Martin's
Hall, epey the meio Lord Henry Lennox ; and the President and
itors

3
E
a
H
q
$5
Bs
E,
E
iH
5
ME
©
"Án
u
z
E
Bm
SU
E

nte
cause the week to be long re membered alike EM British and foreign botanists,
for the amount of pleasure and eyes of hospitality given and hospitality
received, which was compressed in

Vincent Brooks, mP-

W. Fitch, del et lith

209

ON LEUCOJUM VERNUM, Linn., AS A BRITISH PLANT.
By J. C. Manset, Esq.
(PLATE XLIX.)

In consequence of a communication from Mr. Hardy, of Manchester,
I made an excursion, in the beginning of March this year,.in the
neighbourhood of Bridport, Dorset, in search of Leucojum vernum,
Linn., which had not hitherto been recorded as growing wild on ‘this
side of the English Channel. I was successful in my search, and
found it in great abundance. To substantiate its claim to be consi-
dered as a British plant, and not one artificially introduced, it may be
well to consider its local position in Dorsetshire in connection with
its distribution on the Continent. Here it grows on the banks and
sides of a thick hedgerow on the declivity of one of the various Green-
sand heights which, as usual in that part of the country, overlie the
Lias. The surrounding lands are arable, the soil being loamy from its
admixture with the Greensand, and the drainage is conveyed by a
watercourse which follows the line of hedge on which the Leucojum
grows. At the bottom of the valley, the hedge ha into a narrow
belt of copse, where the showy corolla of this rare plant mingles with
Chrysosplenium oppositifolium. I traced it, in more or less profusion,
for upwards of a quarter of a mile by the side of the same watercourse,
to the termination of the cultivated land. Its sudden disappearance
is probably owing to the change of soil, which here becomes a thick,
impervious, stubborn clay. I cursorily examined a small wood on the
Opposite side of the valley, but found there no traces of the plant.

ere is no reason, however, for concluding that it is confined to this
remote valley, where no vestige of human habitation occurs, except
two modern labourers’ cottages near the summit of the hill, and which
are not likely to have been the artificial cause of its introduction. The
plant grows in sufficient abundance to resist the onslaught of an army
of Vandal invaders, who, alas! too often ruthlessly extirpate rare.
and choice plants. It grows r obustly, and appears to be surrounded
with conditions most favourable for a healthy and vigorous propaga-
tion. With regard to its European distribution, Germany is pre-emi-
nently its centre; from thence it radiates in all directions, preferring
apparently the suheipine regions. It is profusely distributed through-

VOL. Iv. [JULY 1, 1866.] P

~o

210 PIPERACEZE NOVA.

out Switzerland, and penetrates into the north-eastern provinces of
France, as Alsace and Lorraine. It is recorded by Brebisson in his
‘Flore de la Normandie,’ as having been found at Auvillars-en-Auge,
which, pointing in the direction of Dorsetshire, gives a colour of proba-
bility to its British claim. It is not unfrequent further north, in the
Belgic provinces.

Not many years since, the Simethis bicolor, Kunth, was found for the
first time near Bournemouth, and the Gladiolus Illyricus, Koch, near
Lyndhurst, Hants. Although no other English stations are recorded
for these plants, they are both justly adopted by botanists as true addi-
tions to our flora, and their geographical distribution entirely favours
this opinion, as they are frequently met with on the opposite side of
the Channel.

Leucojum estivum, Linn., is entered in Mr. Watson’s ‘Cybele Bri-
tannica’ as a Dorsetshire plant, probably on the authority of the late
Dr. Salter, who specifies it as growing within eight miles of Poole, but
gives no locality. After a careful study of the Dorsetshire flora, I am
bound to say, although Dr, Salter’s list is most valuable, it # is not A
altogether to be relied upon. I have not seen Leucojum æstivum grow-
ing in the county.

The following description will assist in determining the new plant

m L. estivum, from which, however, it obviously differs in having
only one flower on the scape :—

jum vernum, Linn. Flower solitary, large, and drooping ;
spathe linear-oblong, as long as the included pedicel ; perianth-seg-
ments obtusely mucronate. Style terminating in an apiculate club.

PIPERACEX NOVA.
Auctore CASIMIR DE CANDOLLE.
(Concluded from page 167.)
TRIB. IIl. PIPEREZ.
Genus PIPER.

** Bractea truncato-peltata.
P. sulflavum ; folis brevissime petiolatis ovato-lanceolatis apice
acuminatis acutis basi inzqualiter cordulatis utrinque et subtus

PIPERACEJE NOVA. } 911

densius molliter flavicanti-pubescentibus siccis subcoriaceis opacis, cen-
trali nervo ad apicem ducto utrinque ad 4 alt. nervos alternos 4-5
subadscendentes supremos ad apicem didis mittente, petiolo pedun-
culoque dense flavicanti-hirsutis, bracteæ pelta triangulari margine fla-
ch ovario puberulo,—In Novee-Granate prov. de Pasto
Ortega, alt. 1500 (Triana, Exsic. n. 23).— Frutex, ramuli teretes re-
trorsum flavicanti-hirsuti, foliorum limbi 0,145 longi 0,055 lati, petioli
0,004 longi.

P. confusum ; foliis brevissime petiolatis elliptico-lanceolatis apice
acutis mucronulatisque e medio basin versus subattenuatis basi ima
inequalibus obtusis supra scabris sepe bullatis et verruculis albis ob-
sitis zetate levigatis subtus ad nervos appresse pilosis siccis subcoria-
ceis opacis, centrali nervo ad apicem ducto utrinque ad 2 alt. nervos
alternos supremos fere ad apicem ductos mittente, peduneulo petiolum
3—4-superanti, amentis mucronulatis, bracteze pelta semilunari-triangu-
lari margine dense pubescenti, ovario vertice glanduloso-pubescenti.—
In insula Cuba (Wright, n. 773 et 494, Herb. Cand.).—Ramuli tere-
tiuseuli hirsuti, nodi tumidi, foliorum limbi 0,09—0,11 longi 0,04—0,05
lati, petioli 0,005 longi.

P. rugulosum; foliis brevissime petiolatis ellipticis apice breviter
attenuatis acutis vel acutiusculus basi inszqualiter obtusis junioribus
supra subtiliter pubescentibus subtus ad nervos presertim appresse
pubescentibus siccis subcoriaceis opacis, centrali nervo ad apicem ducto
utrinque ad 4 alt., nervos alternos 3—4 subadscendentes mittente pe-
duneulo bet duplo superanti puberulo, amento mat. quam folium
duplo breviori, bracteze pelta triangulari margine pubescenti.—In
Novee-Granatze prov. de Pasto, alt. 2700 (Triana, n. 46, Herb. Cand.).
—Frutex, rami glabri sicci plicato-rugulosi, ramuli juniores pilis recur-
vulis pubescentes, nodi tumidi, foliorum limbi 0,05 longi 0,025 lati,
petioli 0,003 longi.

P. pedicellare; foliis brevissime petiolatis elliptico-oblongis apice
attenuato-acuminatis acutis basi attenuatis acutis utrinque glabris
siccis membranaceis subopacis, centrali nervo ad apicem ducto utrinque
fere ad apicem nervos suboppositos 15 patulo-subadscendentes venis
fortioribus intermixtos mittente, pedunculo petiolum æquanti, amento
florenti quam folium multoties breviori, bractee pelta triangulari

margine dense aureo-pubescenti, bacca obpyramidato-trigona.—In
Novæ-Granatæ prov. Barbacoas, alt. 50 (Triana, n. 16). ber aise

212 PIPERACE/E NOVA.

ramuli glabri striati, foliorum limbi 0,20 longi 0,07 lati, petioli 0,008
ongi.

P. trigonum ; foliis breviter petiolatis oblongis apice acuminatis acutis
basi equaliter attenuatis acutis supra glabris subtus ad nervos presertim
appresse puberulis siccis membranaceis opacis, centrali nervo ad apicem
ducto ad $ alt. nervos alternos utrinque 5 subadscendentes supremos
ad apicem ductos mittente, pedunculo pubescenti petiolum fere duplo
superanti, amento quam folium dimidio-breviori, bracteæ pelta trian-
gulari margine ciliata, bacca obovato-trigona vertice glanduloso-pube-
rula.—In Nove-Granatze prov. Darbacoas, alt. 718 (Triana, n. 44,
Herb. Cand.).— Frutex, ramuli sicci subtetragoni pilis recurvulis
pubescentes, nodi tumidi, foliorum limbi 0,13 longi 0,045 lati, petioli
0,006 longi.

P. villosum; folis brevissime petiolatis obovato-lanceatis apice
protracto-acuminatis acutis basin versus equaliter subattenuatis basi
cordulatis supra bullatis supra ad bullas subtus ad nervos venasque
villosis, pilis longis siecis membranaceis, centrali nervo ad apicem
ducto ad 4 alt. nervos utrinque 6 subalternos subadscendentes mit-
tente, peduneulo petiolum duplo superanti, amento quam folium multo-
ties breviori, bracteze pelta nuda, bacca obovato-trigona vertice glandu-
losa.—In Novee-Granatze prov. Barbacoas, alt. 890 (Triana, n. 6, Herb.
Cand.).—Frutex, ramuli juniores villosi, foliorum limbi 0,18 longi 0,09
lati, petioli 0,008 longi.

P. fistulosum ; foliis breviter petiolatis oblique ovato-ellipticis apice
attenuato-acutis basi subzequaliter subrotundatis supra glabris subtus
ad nervos pubescentibus siecis membranaceis subopacis, centrali nervo
ad apicem ducto ad 3 alt. nervos utrinque 4 alternos subadscendentes
supremos supra medium ductos mittente, pedunculo petiolum sequanti,
amento folium :equanti, bractez pelta triangulari margine aureo-
pubescenti, bacca tetragona glabra.—In Novee-Granate prov. Pasto,
alt. 2010 (Triana, n. 25, Herb. Cand.).— Frutex, rami glabri intus
fistulosi sicci nigri, foliorum limbi 0,1 longi 0,055 lati, petioli 0,01
longi

P. petiolare ; foliis longe petiolatis subrotundato-ovatis apice at-
tenuatis acutiusculis basi rotundato-truneatis supra glabris subtus ad
nervos et venas appresse pubescentibus siccis rigidulis opacis, centrali
nervo ad apicem ducto ad 4 alt. nervos utrinque 7 alternos subadscen-
dentes supremos ad apicem ductos mittente, pedunculo quam petiolum

PIPERACEJE NOV. 218

breviori, bracteze pelta semilunari margine dense et dorso densius
pubescenti.—In Nove-Granate prov. Pasto, alt. 1600 (Triana, n. 53).
— Frutex, -— glabri, foliorum limbi 0,16 longi 0,11 lati, petioli
0,055 lon

P. Miche; foliis subsessilibus oblongo-ovatis apice attenuatis
acutis basi zequaliter cordatis utrinque glabris margine ciliolatis siccis
membranaceis, centrali nervo ad apicem ducto ad apicem nervos utrinque
8-10 patulo-adscendentes mittente, pedunculo brevissimo, bracteze
pelta triangulari-subquadrangulari margine pubescenti.—In Peruvia
orientali prope Tarapoto (Spruce, n. 4847, Herb. Kew).—Foliorum
limbi 0,23 longi, media parte 0,11 lati.

P. ottoniafolium ; foliis brevissime petiolatis elliptico-oblongis apice
brevissime aeuminatis acutis basi subineequaliter cordulatis utrinque
glabris siccis opacis, centrali nervo ad apicem ducto ad 4 alt. utrinque
nervos adscendentes supremos ad apicem ductos mittente, pedunculo
petiolum fere duplo superanti, bractez pelta triangulari margine
dense pubescenti.—In Nove-Granate prov. gue alt. 170 (Triana,
n. 32, Herb. Cand.), et Barbacoas (Triana, n. 31).— Frutex, ramuli
glabri, nodi tumidi, foliorum limbi 0,15 longi 0, 06 lati, petioli 0,003
longi.

P. Fendlerianum ; foliis petiolatis elliptico-lanceolatis apice acutis
basi eequaliter subattenuatis supra glabris subtus ad nervos hirtellis
siecis firmo-membranaceis subopacis, centrali nervo ad apicem ducto
ad 2 alt. nervos utrinque 4—5 alternos subadscendentes mittente,
a petiolum circit. quanti, amento mucronulato, bractez pelta

riangulari margine pubescenti.—In Venezuela prope coloniam Tovar
(Fendler, n. 1140, Herb. Cand. ).—Frutex, ramuli glabri nudi tumi-
luli, foliorum limbi 0,11—0,14 longi 0,35-0,75 lati, petieli 0,01 longi.

P. Kappleri ; foliis brevissime petiolatis oblongo-elliptico-lanceolatis
apice acuminatis acutis basi æqualiter rotundatis supra glabris subtus
ad nervos presertim sparse hirtellis, pilis recurvulis sieeis membra-
naceis opacis, centrali nervo ad apicem ducto ad 2 alt. nervos utrinque
6 alternos subadscendentes supremos patule-sdesendeviee mittente
pedunculo petiolum duplo superanti, amento quam folium multotie,
breviori, bracteze pelta triangulari margine pubescenti, baccis obovatis
vix angulosis diseretis.—In Surinam (Kappler, n. 1855, Herb. Franc.)
— Frutex ?, ramuli sicci igri pilis recurvulis hirtelli, foliorum limbi
9,13 longi 0,035 lati, petioli 0,005 longi.

214 PIPERACEJE NOVA,

P. montanum ; foliis longe petiolatis subrotundato-ovatis apice sub-
attenuatis acutiusculis, basi cordatis utrinque glabris siccis rigidulis
13-plinerviis, centrali nervo ad apicem ducto ad 2 alt. utrinque
nervos 3 suboppositos subadscendentes mittente, lateralibus nervis
utrinque 3 basi solutis patulo-subadscendentibus, amento quam folium
breviori, bractee pelta triangulari margine aureo-villosa, bacca ob-
pyramidato-tetragona.—In Nove-Granate prov. Marequita monte
Quimdin, alt. 2200 (Triana, n. 14, Herb. Cand.).—Frutex, ramuli
glabri, foliorum limbi 0,21 longi 0,17 lati, petioli 0,05 longi.

P. multiplinervium ; foliis petiolatis ovatis apice breviter acuminatis
acutis basi subrotundato-rotundatis basi ima acutiusculis utrinque

apicem ductum mittente, lateralibus nervis utrinque 4 e basi solutis
adscendentibus, amento quam folium paulum breviori, bractez pelta
semilunari margine pubescenti.—In Novee-Granate prov. Barbacoas,
alt. 100 (Triana, n. 27, Herb. Cand.).—Frutex, ramuli glabri, nodi
haud tumiduli, foliorum limbi 0,095 longi 0,065 lati, petioli 0,012
longi.

Bogotense ; folis petiolatis ovatis apiee acuminatis acutis basi
subzqualiter subrotundatis supra glabris subtus ad nervos hirtellis
siccis rigido-membranaceis 1-pliuerviis, centrali nervo ad apicem ducto
ad + alt: utrinque nervos 2 alternos adscendentes supremos ad apicem
ductos mittente, lateralibus nervis utrinque 3 e basi solutis, bracteze
pelta triangulari margine aureo-pubescenti.—In Novee-Granate prov.
Bogotá, alt. 3700 (Triana, n. 50, Herb. Cand.), et prov. Marequita
monte Quimdiu, alt. 2200 (Triana, n. 20, 1. c.) — Frutex, ramuli juniores
hirsuti, nodi tumidi, foliorum limbi 0,16 longi 0,095 lati, petioli 0,01
longi.

P. cinereum ; foliis longiuseule petiolatis e basi parum ineequaliter
profunde cordata suboblique lanceolatis acutis supra pulverulento-
puberulis subtus subtiliter ad nervos presertim hirtellis siccis ri-
gidulo-membranaceis ll-nerviis, amento folium parum uperanti,
bractea cucullato-spathulata, dorso et margine villosula vertice sub-
conchzeformi.—In Novee-Granate prov. Choco (Triana, Herb. Cand.).
—Frutex, ramuli pilis recurvulis pulverulento-hirtelli, nodi vix tumiduli,
foliorum limbi 0,08 longi-0,05 lati, petioli 0,025 longi.

PIPERACEJE NOVA. 215

*** Bractea cucullata.

- P. glanduligerum ; folis breviter petiolatis oblongo-ovato-ellipticis
apice longe acuminatis acutis basi æqualiter attenuatis acutiusculis
utrinque glabris siccis rigidis opacis, ee nervo im: 2m "n -
apicem utrinque nervos 12-14 alt l

amento quam folium dimidio-breviori, bractea aereis vertice
peltam triangularem angulo anteriori carnosulo glanduligeram simu-
lanti.—In Venezuela prope coloniam Tovar (Fendler, n. 1137 et Th
Herb. Cand.), Caracas (Bushel, Herb. Kew.), Columbia (Hartweg,
1400, Herb. Kew.).— Frutex, ramuli glabri nodi tumidi, fldem
limbi 0,15 longi 0,055 lati, petioli 0,01 longi.

P. Tequendanense ; folis elliptico-lanceatis apice acuminatis acutis
basi inæqualiter attenuatis acutiusculis obtusisve supra glabris subtus
ad nervos molliter pubescentibus siccis membranaceis, centrali nervo ad
apicem ducto utrinque ad 3 alt. nervos alternos 4—5 subadscendentes
supremos ad apicem fere subtiliter ductos venasque fortiores mittente,
bractea obovato-cucullata vertice inflexo dorso villosa.—In Novæ-
Granatæ prov. Tequendana, alt. 890 (Triana, n. 35 et 39, Herb. Cand.).
— Frutex, ramuli glabri, nodi tumiduli, foliorum limbi 0,12 longi 0,045
lati, petioli 0,02 longi.

P. verruculosum ; foliis brevissime petiolatis oblongo-subovato-
lanceolatis apice longiuseule acuminatis acumine obtusiusculo mucro-
nulato basi ineequaliter subrotundatis subsemicordatis utrinque glabris
siccis rigidulo-membranaceis, centrali nervo ad apicem ducto ad 3 alt.
utrinque nervos 4—5 alternos subadscendentes supremos ad apicem fere
ductos mittente, amento folium subzequanti, bractea oblongo-cucullata
vertice inflexo peltam triangularem ciliolatam simulanti, bacca obpyra-
midato-tetragona vertice subtiliter puberula.—In Costa Rica ad montem
Candelaria (Hoffmann, n. 8, Herb. Ber.).— Frutex, ramuli glabri ver-
ruculis albidis scabridi, nodi tumidi, foliorum limbi 0,1 longi 0,045
lati, petioli 0,003 longi

P. decurrens; folis breviter petiolatis lanceolatis apice acuminatis
acutis mucronulatisque basi æqualiter cuneato-acutis in petiolum sub-
decurrentibus utrinque glabris siccis subcoriaceis opaeis, centrali nervo
ad apicem ducto ad 3 alt. utrinque nervos 4 subadscendentes alternos
supremos ad apicem ductos mittente, amento quam folium dimidio-
breviori, bractea oblongo-subobovato-cucullata vertice carnosulo sub-
inflexo peltam angustam margine ciliolatam simulanti.—In Costa Rica

216 PIPERACE;E NOV.

ad mont. Candelaria (Hoffmann, n. 853, Herb. Ber.).—Frutex, ramuli
glabri foliorum limbi 0,12 longi 0,045 lati, petioli 0,008 longi.

P. Venezuelense ; folis breviter petiolatis amplis oblongo-ellipticis
apice acuminatis acutis basi subsequaliter obtusiusculis supra glabris
subtus ad nervos hirtellis siccis firmulis, centrali nervo ad apicem ducto
ad $ alt. nervos utrinque 6 oppositos subadscendentes supremos ad
apicem ductos mittente, amento quam folium dimidio breviori, bractea
cucullata vertice inflexo peltam simulanti, bracteis rachis ope extenuati
inter se junctis et inter flores productis, bacca obpyramidato-tetragona

rtice margine extenuato.—In Venezuela inter Agua Blanca et Cum-
bote, alt. 5000 (Fendler, n. 2572, Herb. Cand.).— Frutex, ramuli glabri,
nodi tumidi, foliorum limbi 0,2 longi 0,15 lati, petioli 0,012 longi.

P. Spruceanum ; foliis brevissime petiolatis oblongo-lanceolatis ob-
tusiuseulis basi zequaliter cuneatis supra subtusque dense pilosis siccis
membranaceis, centrali nervo ad apicem ducto nervos ad apicem
utrinque 8-10 subadscendentes, mittente, petiolo villoso pedunculo
petiolum duplo superanti, bractea cucullata apice inflexa peltam simu-
lanti.—In Peruvia orientali prope Tarapoto (Spruce, n. 4072, Herb.
Kew.).—Ramuli villoso-pilosi, nodi tumiduli, foliorum limbi 0,17 longi
0,05 lati, petioli 0,01 longi.

—Suffrutex ?, ramuli glabri, nodi vix tumidi, foliorum limbi 0,085
longi 0,025 lati, petioli 0,003—0,005 longi.
7 P. Panamense ; foliis brevissime petiolatis elliptico-lanceolatis apice

Kew.).—Ramuli subglaucescentes, nodi tumidi, foliorum limbi 0,1
longi 0,055 lati, petioli 0,005 longi.
P. pachystachyon ; foliis longiuscule petiolatis ovatis vel elliptico-

PIPERACEJE NOVA, 217

ovatis aa nit subtus ipta siccis r erii; centrali nervo ad

anion

6
dentes mittente, bractea pesee sessili utrinque vertice
obtuso excepto nudo glanduloso-puberula. —In Columbia (Triana et
Linden, n. 162, Herb. Kew.) et Bogotá, alt. 2700 — n. a et
_ Costa Rica (Hoffmann, n. 856, Herb. Reg. Ber.).—Ramuli appre
puberuli, nodi tumidi, foliorum limbi 0,1—0,12 longi 0, poda 08 lati
petioli 0,02 longi.

P. inequale; foliis petiolatis oblongo-lanceatis ne acuminatis
acutis basi inzequaliter rotundatis subcordatis utrinque glabris siccis
subcoriaceis, centrali nervo ad apicem ducto ad 2 alt. nervos alternos
lat. min. 5 maj. 6 subadscendentes supremos Pha ad apicem ductos
mittente, bractea cucullata, vertice inflexo peltam margine ciliolatam
subsimulanti.—In Guyana ? (Herb. Rich. in Herb. Francov.).—Frutex,
ramuli glabri, nodi tumiduli, foliorum limbi 0,18 longi 0,075 lati,
petioli 0,03 longi.

> P. cordulatum; foliis petiolatis oblongo-lanceolatis basi subeequaliter
cordulatis utrinque glabris siccis rigidis, centrali nervo ad apicem
ducto ad apicem utrinque nervos 11-13 alternos mittente, pedunculo
quam petiolum breviori, bractea cucullata vertice peltam triangularem
simulanti.—In isthmo Panamá prope Chagres (Fendler, n. 267, Herb.
Kew.).—Ramuli glabri, nodi haud tumidi, foliorum limbi 0,14 longi
0,0045 lati, petioli 0,02 longi.

P. calceolarium ; foliis petiolatis e basi cordata ovato-lanceolatis
supra crebre bullatis pilosisque subtus molliter pubescentibus lacunosis
siccis membranaceo-coriaceis 5—7-nerviis, centrali nervo ad apicem
ducto supra basin nervos utrinque 2 alternos subadscendentes mit-
tente, lateralibus nervis ütrinque 2-3 subadscendentibus, petiolo vil-
loso peduneulum villosum superanti, amento mucronato, bractea caleeo-
liformi subtus et margine subvillosa.—In Columbia (Triana et Linden,
n. 339, Herb. Kew.).—Rami appresse villosi, nodi tumidi, foliorum
limbi 0,07 longi 0,05 lati, petioli 0,015 longi.

4. foliis rameis 0,13 longis 0,06 latis, ramis retrorsum villosis.—
In Nove-Granate prov. Antioquia, alt. 1300 (Triana, n. 21, Herb.
Cand.).

. P. subfuscum ; folis longiuscule petiolatis rotundato-ovatis apice
subattenuatis acutis basi subzequaliter profunde cordatis supra parce
pilosulis subtus dense fusce pubescentibus siccis rigidulis 9-nerviis,

218 PIPERACEJE NOVA,

centrali nervo ad apicem ducto ad 4 alt. nervos utrinque 4 alternos
patulo-adscendentes supremos ad apicem ductos mittente, lateralibus
nervis utrinque 4, pedunculo petiolum æquanti, amento crasso folium
superanti, bractese caleeoliformis vertice carnosulo margine ciliolato.—
In Coste Rice regione sylvatica ad Alto de la Cruz (Hoffmann, n. 544,
Herb. Reg. Ber.).—Frutex vel arbor 6 ped. (Hoffmann, 1. é.), ramuli
juniores dense fusce pubescentes, foliorum limbi 0,32 longi 0,24 lati,
petioli 0,04 longi.

b. Stigmata 3. Stam. plerumque 6, ovario incomposito raro 3.

P. Victorianum ; foliis breviter petiolatis ellipticis vel lato-ovato-
ellipticis apice acuminatis apice imo obtusiusculis basi subattenuato-
acutiusculis supra glabris subtus ad nervos subtiliter hirtellis sicci
firmule membranaceis 5—7-nerviis, pedunculo petiolum subsuperanti,
amento quam folium $ breviori, bractea obovato-cucullata apice inflexa,
stam.5, bacca ovato-acuta basi rhachi subimmersa, rhachis foveolis hirto-
puberulis.—In Venezuela prope Victoria, alt. 2000 (Fendler, n. 1139,
Herb. Cand.).— Frutex, nodi tumidi, foliorum limbi 0,11 longi 0,06
lati, petioli 0,008 longi.

P. Lindenianum ; folis brevissime petiolatis elliptico-lanceolatis
utrinque acutis utrinque glabris siccis rigidis quintuplinerviis, centrali-
bus nervis 3 paulo supra basin solutis, pedunculo petiolum superanti,
amento mat. folium æquanti subremotifloro, rachi subtiliter hirtella,
bractea ovato-concava sessili, stam. 3, duo lat. uno postico.—In Cuba
prov. Pilos de las Handones (Linden, n. 1177, Herb. Cand.).— Frutex,
nodi tumidi, foliorum limbi 0,055 longi 0,025 lati, petioli 0,003
longi.

P. Tiguanum ; foliis petiolatis ovato-lanceolatis apice acuminatis
acutis basi aqualiter rotundatis truncatisve cordulatisve utrinque gla-
bris siccis membranaceis septemnerviis, nervis 3 centralibus ad apicem
ductis, amento folium superanti, bractea obovato-spathulata, stam. 5,
bacca ovata olivacea aromatica, stigmat. 4-5.—In insulis Tigu (Bar-
clay, n. 2722, Herb. Brit. Mus.) et Honduras (Barclay, n. 2633, 1. c.)
et Tamper (Berlandico, Herb. Cand.).—Frutex 3-pedalis, ramuli gla-
bri, nodi tumidi, folioram limbi 0,085 longi 0,05 lati, petioli 0,02
longi. í

c. Stigmata 4.
P. hirtellum ; foliis brevissime petiolatis oblongis oblongo-lanceola-

WOLFFIA ARRHIZA IN ENGLAND. 219

tisve apice acuminatis acutis basi rotundatis supra glabris subtus ad
nervum centralem subtilissime puberulis siccis membranaceis, centrali
nervo ad apicem dueto ad apicem utrinque nervos 8-10 patulo-subad-
scendentes vel apicem versus venas fortiores mittente, pedunculo petio-
lum equanti, amento quam folium triplo breviori sublaxifloro, rachi
dense molliter hirtella, bractea breviter pedicellata apice saccato-galeata
acuta dorso subtiliter hirtella.—In Brasilia (Sellon, Herb. Reg. Ber.
n. 228).— Frutex, ramuli glabri, nodi tumidi, foliorum limbi 0,12 longi
0,035 lati, petioli 0,003 longi. :

P. Francovilleanum ; folis brevissime petiolatis subovato-ellipticis
apice protracto-acuminatis acutis basi inzequaliter rotundatis latere
maj. aurieulatim producto supra glabris subtus ad nervum centrale
villosis margine ciliatis siccis rigidulo-membranaceis, centrali nervo ad
apicem ducto ad apicem nervos utrinque 20 alternos venasque fortiores
patulo-adscendentes mittente, peduneulo petiolum multot. superanti,
amento quam folium triplo breviori deusifloro, rachi villosa foveolata,
bractea prope florem inserta lanceolata.— In Brasilia prope Barra
(Spruce, n. 1784, Herb. Francov.) et San Gabriel da Cocheira ad Rio
Negro (Spruce, n. 2362, Herb. Cand.).—Fruticulus simplex apicem
versus dense villosus, nodi tumidi, foliorum limbi 0,2 longi 0,085
lati, petioli 0,005 longi.

WOLFFIA ARRHIZA, Winner, IN ENGLAND.
By Henry Trimen, M.B. Lonp., F.L.S.

Th
subject of this article has been hitherto overlooked in England, though
now that attention is drawn to its existence here, it is likely to be
found in many places within our boundary.

The locality where I detected this—I suppose our smallest phane-
rogamous plant—is a pond near Staines, Middlesex. It grows in
abundance there, floating on the surface of the water between the
fronds of Lemna polyrrhiza, L. gibba, and L. minor.

The genus Wolffia (named after Johann Friedrich Wolff, author of a

220 WOLFFIA ARRHIZA IN ENGLAND.

* Commentatio de Lemna,’ Altdorff, 1801) was founded by Horkel on
an Egyptian plant to which I shall presently allude, and was first ac-
curately defined by Schleiden in 1839 (Linnza, vol. xiii. p. 389). In
this paper only one species, W. Delilii, is given, but in a reprint of
the paper in 1844 (Beitrüge zur Botanik, vol. i. p. 233), the author
added the Lemna arrhiza of Linnzus to the genus, under the name of

T. Michelii. Yn 1849, Weddell (Aun. des Sc. Nat., 3rd series, vol.

xii. p. 170) described another species, W. Brasiliensis.

From these papers, and an elaborate memoir on Lemna arrhiza
(L.), by Hoffmann, published in 1840, in Weigmann's Archiv., and
translated in the Ann. des Sc. Nat., 2nd ser., vol. xiv. p. 223, the fol-
lowing definition of the genus has been derived :—

Worrria, Horkel and Sehleiden.— Horkelia, Rchb.—Fiowers mone-
cious, altogether naked. Male flower :—Stamen 1. Filament very
short and thick; anther subglobose, unilocular. Female flower :—
Ovary one, 1-celled, 1-seeded. Ovule atropous, nearly erect Style
very short. Fruit a spherical, l-seeded, indehiscent utricle.
globose, erect, with a double integument, the outer fleshy, the inner
thinner, indurated above, and forming an operculum pervious at the
apex. Embryo thick, turbinate, in the axis of the seed, radicle
superior.— Flowers arising from a pit in the centre of the upper
surface of the frond. Plants increasing chiefly by gemmation, the
bud (new frond) single, growing from within the base of the ex-
tremity of the parent frond and shortly stalked. Rootless. No
spiral vessels.

The plants composing this genus seem to require separation from
Lemna on account of their different mode of gemmation, the absence
of roots, the central position of the flowers, and the single stamen.
The cells composing the epidermis are also of a different shape, being
bounded by straight instead of flexuose sides, as in Lemna, the stomata
also are larger and the cellular structure of the frond more lax than in
the species of the latter genus.

The synonymy of the British species is as follows :—

Lenticularia omnium minima, arrhiza, Micheli, Nov. Plant. Genera,
p. 16 (1729).

Lemna arrhiza, Linn. Mant. ii. 294 (1767). .

Wolfia Michelii, Schleiden, Beitr. z. Botan. i. p. 233 (1844).

“ Telmatophace arrhiza," Welwitsch, Herb. Lusitan. (sp. coll. 1848).

i

WOLFFIA ARRHIZA IN ENGLAND. 221

“ Wolfia globosa? anne Lemna arrhiza (L.) florifera ?," Welw.
Herb. Angolense (sp. coll. 1851).

Wolfia arrhiza, Wimmer, Fl. v. Schlesien, "i ed. (1857), teste He-
gelmaier in Seem. Journ. Bot. vol. iii. p. 1

Bruniera vivipara, Franchet in Billotia, ies i. p. 25 (1864).

I have adopted Wimmer's name, as it preserves Linnzeus’s excellent
specific appellation which should have been retained by Schleiden.

Whether the plant known as Wolfia Delilii (Schleid.) be the same
as JF. arrhiza is doubtful. What Schleiden intended by this, the type
of the genus, is rendered difficult to determine in consequence of his
referring as a synonym to Lemna hyalina, Delile. Now, that botanist
defines his plant thus, “ Radice ligulata pellucida” (Fl. ZEgypt. Ilus-
tratio, p. 75, 1812). This does not at all fall in with Schleiden’s
definition of W. Delilii, which agrees sufficiently well with the British
plant, which is rootless. We can only suppose, therefore, that the
reference to Delile is erroneous, and that the plants on which Schlei-
den founded the genus and drew up his specific characters were either
W. arrhiza or some closely allied species collected in Egypt.

A plant collected in Congo by Dr. Welwitsch and labelled “ Wolfia
Delilii," is probably a distinct species, as indeed is suggested by the
collector in a note attached to the specimen, where the name W. Con-
guensis is proposed. It is totally unlike W. arrhiza.

In the last number of the Linnean Society’s Journal (vol. ix. p.
d an Indian ** Wolffia Delilii (Schleid.)" is described by Mr. Kurz,
of Calcutta. From this description and the figures (tab. v. figs. 7—
12) né plant seems to differ in no respect from the British 7.
arrhiza, I have, however, seen no specimens from India.

If this Indian plant be the same as ours, the following synonyms

may be added to those already given

Lemna globosa, Roxb. Fl. Ind. vol. iii iii. p. 565 (183

Wolffia Delilii, Schleid. in Linnea, vol. xiii. p. A (1839), excl.
reference to Delile.

Grantia globosa, Griffith, Not. Monocot., p. 229, tab. 267, fig. ii.
(1851

Wolffia Schleideni, Miquel, Fl. Ind. Bat. iii. 221 (1855).

If this turn out to be a distinct species from W. arrhiza, the name
of Delilii should be discarded and Roxburgh’s prior one of globosa
adopted in its stead.

222 WOLFFIA ARRHIZA IN ENGLAND.

W. Brasiliensis (Weddell) is thought by Dr. Welwitsch to be a form
of arrhiza ; this may be so, but authentic specimens look very distinct
from our plant, the raised nodules on the epidermis being quite evi-
dent in the dried plant.

The characters of the British species may be thus given :—

Frond i-i line long, j-j line broad. Upper surface more or less
convex or nearly flat, elliptic or subrotund in outline, bright-green ;
under surface globose, spongy, pale green; on a side view the frond
almost as deep as long, semitransparent. Gemmiparous. The bud
single, arising within the parent frond and ultimately bursting
through the epidermis at the base of the extremity of its long
axis, then invaginated by a circular projecting entire rim, which,
when the young frond is separated from its parent, forms a cup-
shaped fossa. Perfectly rootless. Flowers not yet seen in Britain.

GEOGRAPHICAL Dssrrisution.—Zwrope: Portugal, abundant, Wel-
wilsch!; France, Duchesne, etc.; Corsica, Bertoloni; Italy, Mi-
cheli; Switzerland, Suter ; Belgium, Le Jeune; Holland, Hoffmann ;
Germany, Bwluheim ! ; England. Asia: (*JF. Delilii, Schleid.")
Bengal, Roxburgh, de Eastern Java, Miquel. Africa: Angola,
Welwitsch !, abundant and profusely flowering ; Egypt?, Schleid.

merica : New Orleans!, specimens in Kew He rbarium, dried
amongst Lemna minor, and not nam

Though this minute plant has so atendad a range, it probably re-
quires a considerably high temperature, and is nowhere in Europe
very abundant except in Portugal and the South of France. T believe
the other European stations are mostly isolated ones. It is remark-
able that the plant has never been seen in flower in Europe

It is quite unnecessary to enter heré into any account of the phy-
siology, anatomy, economy, and mode of reproduction of this interesting
species. An excellent account of all this will be found in Hoffmann’s
paper already referred to. Weddell (loc. cit.) has given a full description
of the flowers and fruit of W. Brasiliensis, and an account by Hegel-
maier of flowering specimens of JF. arrhiza, collected for the first time
by Dr. Welwitsch, in Angola, will be found in this Journal (vol. iii.
p. 110).

Several figures of our plant can be quoted, the original one of

Micheli (loc. cit. tab. 11, fig. 4) is very fair, and Hoffmann’s nearly
all that can be desired. Franchet (ioc. cit.) has figured the mode of

HIERACIUM PRECOX, NOVA FLORÆ BRITANNICH PLANTA. 228

reproduction in a diagrammatic way, and Hegelmaier gives drawings
of the flowers (loc. cit. tab. 29). There is also a highly-coloured re-
presentation in Reichenbach's Icones Fl. Germ. vol. vii. tab. 14.

In no figure that I have seen is the oblique way in which the new
frond springs from its parent well shown, nor does any express clearly
the peculiar sort of convexity of the upper surface of the frond. The
convexity is from side to side, the upper surface seeming, as it were,
to overlap the sides of the frond, so that it is only by the want of
stomata and the lighter colour that it can be seen where the upper
surface ceases. From end to end in the long diameter the frond is
nearly flat, and there is a well-defined edge at either extremity.'

It is scarcely necessary to allude to the idea once prevalent amongst
botanists that W. arrhiza is merely a young or abortive state of some
Lemna, nor to the recent proposal of M. Franchet, to include the
plant among the seaweeds.

I will conclude this notice with a list of the species of Wolffia at
present known :—

I, arrhiza, Wimmer, including W. Delilii, Schleid., and JF.
Schleideni, Miguel.

W. Brasiliensis, Weddell, loc. cit..

W. microscopica, Kurz. (Grantia, Griff. Not. ot p. 226.)
. JF. Conguensis, Welwitsch, m

W. repanda, Hegelmaier, loc. a

W. Welwitschii, Hegelmaier, loc. cit.

^ s ww

HIERACIUM PRZ4ECOX, NOVA FLORA BRITANNICA
PLANTA.

Auctore C. H. SCHULTZ-BIPONTINO.

Hieracium precoz, C. H. Schultz-Bip. in Pollichia x. anno 1851.—
Hieracii murorum, Linn., nomine in Musei Britannici herbario die xxvi
m. Maji Hieracii precocis specimina examinavi in Britannia (1) Great
Orme's Head et (2) Castell Dinas Bran, Denbigh, N. Wales, a cl. J. E.
Bowman lecta.

Planta Britannica a nostra in Palatinatu ad Rhenum, in sylvaticis supra
vineas prope Deidesheim crescente, non differt, et prima dignoscitur a

224 PHYLLOID SHOOTS OF SCIADOPITYS VERTICILLATA.

Hieracio murorum, Linn., foliis glaucis, supra glaberrimis, pl. maculatis,
margine longe ciliatis, capitulis paucis, floribus dilutius aureis, invo-
lucro non tam glandulifero. Apud nos in Palatinatu Z7. f£ quatuor-
decim dies prius quam H. murorum floret, imo szepius jam mense Aprili.

ON THE PHYLLOID SHOOTS OF SCIADOPITYS VER-
TICILLATA, Sieb. & Zucc.

By Arex. Dickson, M.D.

Botanists have long been familiar with plants where a very much
reduced condition of the leaves is correlated with a leaf-like develop-
ment of certain shoots, which, physiologically, may be said to play the
part of leaves. These phylloid shoots, like the organs which they
simulate, are very variable in form, some being flattened, as in Xylo-
phylla, Phyllocladus, and Ruscus; others more or less cylindrical or
needle-like, as in the abortive peduncles which perform leaf func-
tions m Asparagus. These structures may be provided with rudimen-
tary leaves springing from the margin, or some part of the surface, as
in Ruscus and Xylophylia, from the axils of which flowers are frequently
produced ; while in others, such as Danaida (Ruscus) racemosa and
Asparagus, these leaf-like shoots neither give origin to leaves nor
flowers. Such shoots (with exception of some in Phyllocladus) are
invariably arrested in their longitudinal development by the atrophy
of the punctum vegetationis. They are readily recognised by their
position as axillary to true leaves.

In Sciadopitys Y have to call attention to the fact that the leaves
of the growing shoots (except in young plants) consist, as in Pinus,
entirely of bud-scales. In each year’s growth the lower scales are
placed at some distance from each other, and, for the most part, do
not produce axillary branches. The scales towards the extremity of
the year’s growth, on the other hand, are closely approximated to each
other, and in their axils are produced those bodies which have hitherto
been termed the leaves of this plant. These are green linear organs,

ing a considerable resemblance to the leaves of some other Coni-
fers, and occur singly in the axils of the scales. They are slightly
bifid at their extremity, and exhibit a pretty deep mesial furrow on

PHYLLACTIDIUM. 225

both upper and under surface. On dissection they present two vascu-
lar bundles, one on either side of the middle line, in which respect
they differ essentially from those scales which, in young specimens of
this plant, are occasionally developed as elongated green leaves, and
Which invariably exhibit a mesial vascular bundle or midrib. e
axillary bodies performing leaf functions in Sciadopitys, therefore,
are distinguished from true leaves, not only by their position but by
their structure, and I think that most botanists will agree with me in
referring them to the category of phylloid shoots analogous to those in
Phyliocladus, ete.

PHYLLACTIDIUM, A GENUS OF FRESHWATER ALGA
NEW TO THE ENGLISH FLORA.

By Dr. Jons Epwarp Gray, F.R.S., ETC.

Mr. Aylward, of Strangeway, Manchester, has kindly sent me a
minute plant, which he discovered while searching for water insects in
a small round shallow pond, near the back of the New Assize Court,
at Manchester. He observes, “ The plant gradually developed itself in
the water when placed in a bottle. The plant adheres to the side of
the bottle, and forms a flattish cone, and round the edge of its base
throws out delicate white rootlets, which swim freely in the water,
and might be mistaken for confervoid growth.”

The plant is evidently Phyllactidium pulchellum of Kützing's Phyc.
Gener, 297 L 16 f 1L The form is diseoidal, circular, slightly
concave on one side, formed of very many very minute, nearly equal-
sized, square cells, placed on forked lines regularly spreading from a
central cell to the circumference ; the frond is thin, membranaceous,
and the upper and under surfaces are similar. The fructification con-
sists of 12 to 16 square thickened patches, forming a circle (some-
times two) rather nearer the margin than the centre of the disk, the

Kützing places Phyllactidium next to Coleochete, with Conferva.
See ‘Species Algarum,’ p. 424. Rabenhorst, in his Cryptogamic Flora
VOL. Iv. [JULY 1, 1866.] Q

226 PLANTS COLLECTED IN OTAGO, NEW ZEALAND.

of Germany, p. 134, unites the genera Phyliactidium and Coleochete

assall’s description of his specimens of Coleochete, that he must have
confounded this Alga and some of the Coleochete of Brebisson together.

The two genera are most distinct, and I believe that Phyllactidium
must be separated from Coleochete, which is allied to Bulbochete, and
formed into a family by itself, characterized by the simplicity and uni-
formity of the cells, and the very peculiar fructification.

I have compared the specimens from Manchester with authentic spe-
cimens of Phyllactidium and Bulbochete from Germany, which are in
the British Museum collections. The Manchester specimens are larger
and better developed, but not otherwise different.

Phyllactidium is known from the discoidal form of Bulbochete by
the frond being membranaceous, and of equal thickness in all its parts,
and the cells similar on both sides of the surface. In Bulbochete, on
the contrary, the upper surface of the frond is covered with trumpet-
shaped tubes, emitting a long seta, which are more abundant near the
centre of the frond, the frond much thickened by them, and the fructi-
fication, which is well described by M. Brebisson (Ann. Sc. Nat. sér. 3;

t. Journ. i. 29. t. 2), is very different, as I have proved by a micro-
scopic examination of the fructification of the two genera.

The fronds of Phyllactidium ave regularly circular, and composed of
very regularly-dispersed, forked, radiating lines of cells, until they arrive
` at a determinate size; then some of the cells on the margin diverge,
and seem to form a centre for themselves, and the edge becomes proli-
ferous ; but this is a fact that does not seem to have been observed by
- the German algologist; and as the manner in which the cells develope
is very various and peculiar, I must leave this part of the subject to
another paper devoted to that object, which will be illustrated with
figures, which Miss Staveley has most kindly prepared for me.

PHJENOGAMS AND FERNS COLLECTED IN OTAGO,
NEW ZEALAND. :

By W. Lauper Lixpsav, M.D., F.K.S. Epry., F.L.S.
The following is a systematic enumeration of the Flowering-plants

PLANTS COLLECTED IN OTAGO, NEW ZEALAND. 227

and Ferns collected by me in 1861 (October to December) on the
eastern seaboard of Otago, in the settled districts between Dunedin, its
capital, and the Clutha River. It may be desirable to explain that the
collection was made in the spring of the Otago calendar,—at a time,
therefore, when a considerable portion at least of its characteristic
herbaceous plants was neither in fruit nor flower. Hence a proportion
of the plants collected was unsuitable for identification ; and hence also
the collection was neither so large nor so interesting as it otherwise might
and would have been. The species were determined by Dr. Hooker
while preparing his Handbook of the N. Z. Flora (1864, part 1), in
which work all the plants now enumerated are described, the new
species for the first time.
* The asterisk prefixed indicates plants which are also British.
T Indicates new species.

RANUNCULACER. HYPERICINER.
Clematis indivisa, Willd. Hypericum gramineum, Forst.
C. pege Hook. fil. H. Soper, Thunb.

ar. rutefolia, Fl. N. Z. MALvacez.
Ranunenlas lappaceus, Sm. Plagianthus ee A. Cunn.

ar. multiscapus, Took. fil

[R. NE Fl. N. Z.] ILIAC
R. macropus, Hook. fil. Aristotelia racemosa, Hook. fil.
R. acaulis, Banks and Sol. A. fruticosa, Hook. fil.
— MAGNOLIACEX. Eleocarpus Hookerianus, Raoul.
Drimys axillaris, Forst. LINER.
CRUCIFERE. Linum monogynum, Forst.
*Nasturtium palustre, De Cand. [N. GERANIACER.
terrestre, Fl. N. Z.] * Geranium dissectum, Z.
*Cardamine hirsuta, Zinn. var. nepe Ft, N. Z.
Lepidium oleraceum, Forst. subvar. pilosum, Forst.
VIOLARIE® C. microphyllum, Hook. fil. [G. po-
Viola filicaulis, Hook. fil. tiloides, re
V. Cunninghamii, Hook. fil. Pelargonium australe
ar.

Melicytus ramiflorus, Forst.

PITTOSPORER.
age og a Banks and RUTACEX
Melicope simplex, A. Cunn.

Po ORTULACEÆ.
Claytonia —n Hook. fil. Oracnka.
*Montia fontan: Pennantia corymbosa, Forst.

Q2

228 PLANTS COLLECTED IN

RHAMNEE
Discaria Toumatou, Raoul.
[D. australis, var. apetala, F7. N. Z.]
CoRIARIER,
Coriaria ruscifolia, Linn.
C. thymifolia, Hum
Taouunak..
Carmichaelia flagelliformis, Col.
ape ye sia | Sui Ait.
ar. B. microphylla, Jacq.

Rosacex,
Rubus australis, Forst.
var. oe IL NOS and var.
soides, A. Cunn.
cleat anserina, Linn.
—— — Linn.

ctum.
[Q T nicum, Fi. N. zJ
Acæna Sanguisorbe, Vahl.

CRASSULACER.
Tillea verticillaris, De Cand.
DROSERACER.
Drosera binata, Labill,
ORAGFÆ.

Haloragis alata, Jacg.
Myriophyllum elatinoides, Gaud.
Gunnera monoica, Raoul,

Metrosideros lucida, a at
M. hypericifolia, 4
Myrtus obcordata, Took. fil.

OTAGO, NEW ZEALAND.

IDEX.
Mesembryanthemum australe, So-
lander.

Tetragonia expansa, Murray.
UMBELLIFERE.
Hydrocotyle elongata, A. Cunn.

Ligusticum l'Eubiotoiá, Fl. N: Z]

igerten Hook.

L. arom m, Banks

Peig [Anton FI.
Gingidium, . fil.
A. geniculata, Hoo k. fil.

Daucus brachiatus, Sieber.

d.
and Sol.
N: Z]

ARALIACER.
Panax crassifolium, Dene. and Planch.
P. Colensoi, Hook. fil.
Schefflera digitata, desee
[Aralia Sohefflis; FL ONES
RNER.
Griselinia lucida, Forst.

Lo
Loranthus Cae, Hook. fil.
L. micranthus,
Tupeia antarctica, ta pu Schlecht.
+ Viscum Lindsayi, Oliver.

BIACEJE.

Coprosma lucida, Forst.
s um 4.C unn.

rviflora.
xm , anyrülifolis, ga datu]
C. propinqua, A. Cunn.
ro C

Fl. N. Z.)

pusilla, Po. fil.
POSITJE.

Olearia nitida, Hook. fil.

O. ilicifolia, Hook. fil.

PLANTS COLLECTED IN OTAGO, NEW ZEALAND.

[Eurybia dentata, B., Fl. N. Z.]
O. avicennisfolia, Hook. fil.

0 a, Fl. N. Z]

Vittadinia [pe FLU E)
australis, .4. Ric

Légenóphoms Nd De Cand.

L. pinnatifida, Hook Xe

Cotula coronopifolia, L

C. Sage Hook. fil. (Lepiiusila, Fi.

N. Z.)

Paketi fimbriata, De Cand.

Cassinia lepto Br.
- Vauvilliersii, Hook.
. fulvida, Ho

ok.
im leptophylla, var. y., Fl. N. Z.]
BANE bellidioides, Hook. fil.

pomi we Hook. fil.

S. lautus, F.
Microseris itn Hook. fil.
TCrepis Novæ-Zelandiæ, Hook. fi.
*Taraxacum Dens-Leo onis, o
*Sonchus oleraceus, Linn

CAMPANULACER.

Wahlenbergia gracilis, 4. Rich.
W. saxicola, A. De Cand.

ERIcex
Gaultheria antipoda, Forst.
G. rupestris, Br.

var. à. oe Fl. N. 2]
Leucopogo on Fraseri, A. Cu
ss sees longifolium, Br.
RSINER.
Myrsine U TP A. De Cand.
[Suttonia australis, F/. N. Z]

PRIMULACER.
Samolus littoralis, Br.
APOOCYNER.
Parsonsia albiflora, Raoul.
LE; puce dy, FI. N. Z.]
P. rosea, Rao
BonaGINEX.
Myosotis australis, Br.
M. antarctica, Hook. fil.
M. capitata, Hook. fil.
COoNYOLYULACEX.
Convolvulus Tuguriorum, Forst.
*C. Soldanella, Linn.
SOLANEX.
Solanum aviculare, Forst.
ScROPHULARINER.
Mimulus radicans, Hook. fil.

VERBENACEE.
Myoporum letum, Forst.
CHENOPODIACER.
Salicornia Indica, Willd.
ONER.
*Polygonum aviculare, Linn., var.
B. Dryandri, Spr
Muhionbeckia ad adpressa, Lab.
esee australe, Fl, N. Z.]
x flexuosus, Forst.
THYMELER.
Pimelea prostrata, Vahl.
EvPHORBIACEX.
Euphorbia glauca, Forst.
CUPULIFERR.
Fagus Menziesii, Hook. fil.

Parietaria debilis, pu

230 PLANTS COLLECTED IN

CONIFERE.
Libocedrus Bidwillii, HS x
Podocarpus Totara, 4.

P. dacrydioides, i wae h.
Dacrydium cupressinum, Soland.

OR
Corysanthes [N — FLN.Z]
macrantha, Hook. fil.

. N. Z]
Prasophyllum Colensoi, Hook. fil.

TRIDER.
Libertia ixioides, Sprengel.

TYPHACER.
*Typha angustifolia, Linn. :
NAIADEZ.
*Potamogeton natans, Zi
*P. heterophyllus, POD
*Ruppa maritima ; Linn
idu c
r teas. dylin 4. ‘ook. fil.

Astelia nervosa, pus and Sol.
podium candidum, Raou

Anthericum Di espera Fi N.

Z.] Hookeri, Colens

ormium -— met

NE!
IL

L. Oldfieldii, oak: fil.
RESTIACER.

Leptocarpus simplex, A. Rich.
CYPERACER.

Fimces gracilis, Br.

OTAGO, NEW ZEALAND.

Isolepis nodosa, Br.
I. riparia, Br. [I. setacea, Fl. N. Z.

pr. p.]
Demoscheenus spiralis, Hook. fil.
Lepidosperma tetragona, Labill.
[L. australis, F7. N. Z.

Carex virgata, oe and f. secta,
Foott.
C. oe Cunt.
aria,

C. trifida, Vni
C. Forsteri, Wahlenb

GRAMINER.

pecurus geniculatus, Zinn.
re r.

Agrostis emula, Br. (Doreexts Fors-
teri, Fl. N. Z.]

A. quadriseta, Br.

Arundo con

Danthonia camen Hook. fil.

[D. antarctica, var. B. laxifolia, Fl.
I.S.

D. semi-annularis, Br., and var. B.
pilosa, Br

isetum antarcticum, Trinius.

P: australis, A. var. levis, Br.
[P LEN. Z.
TP. Lindsayi, Hook. fil.
Festuca littoralis, Br.
[Gehedonorus, FI. N. Z.]
uriuscula, Linn.
diia scabrum, Br.

GRIMMIA SUBSQUARROSA. 231

FInices.
dealbata, Swartz.

H. crispa

yp ag e E OE

Dd sepe tenuifolia, Bernhardi
H. Mille

ullaris, Swart.
Hjem mtd, Swartz,
, Wall

folia,
*Pteris siia Linn.
var. esculenta, Forst.
P. incisa, Thunber,
LE. Me aha "Fl. N. Z.]
Lomaria ra, Sprengel.
L. ditta: Spreng
L. pumila, Rao
x lanceolata, srl
L. discolor
L. alpina adu one
L. Banksii, Hook
Asplenium dr Forst.
A. lucidum, Forst., and var. B.

ium,
Pella jinta Ft. N. Z.] rotundi-
rst.

yallii, FZ. N. Z.

A. —€— Covaniliak.
. faleatum, k.

a polyodon, ". N. Z.]
A. bulbiferum, Forst., and vars. B.
laxa, Br., and y. tripinnata.

A. flaccidum, Forst.

Satie aculeatum, Swartz.
stitum, Hook.

[Ppt MGE. Fi. N. Z.]
Hook.

Dou aristatum, 77. N. Z.]
Ax. Hook.

ema: Fl. N. Z.]

Po lypodium aded Mettenius.

. Billa , Br.
[ Phymatodes, Fl. N.
Leptopteris ieee drs Presl.

Borm descr Linn.
- ar. B. costatum, Br.

okeychiven eren Swart
var. a. [B. virginicum, FZ. X. Z.]

LYCOPODIACES.

r-Magelnioum Swartz.
L. Solus For.

MARSILEACEE.
Azolla rubra, R. Br.

GRIMMIA SUBSQUARROSA, A NEW BRITISH MOSS.

GRIMMIA SUBSQUARROSA, Wils., a new species found in Perthshire,

by Dr. F. B. White. Dioicous.

Stems loosely tufted, dichotomous.

Leaves spreading and recurved, lanceolate, acute, hair-tipped, keeled,

5

Hab. Hill of Moncrieff and

margin thickened and reflexed, areolate quadrate, enlarg
H Hill of. Kinnoul, near Perth, May, 1865

ed at the base.—

(barren).— Very nearly allied to @. alpestris, Schl., but differs in the

232 DETERMINATION OF THREE

form, direction, and texture of the leaves, which are composed of a
single layer of cellules, except at the thickened margin.

Another species of Grimmia, new to Britain, viz. G. commutata,
Hüb., has been found on the Hill of Moncrieff (barren), by Dr.
J. Stirton, of Glasgow, July, 1864, and since on Stenton Rock (with
fruit), by Dr. F. B. White, December, 1865. It is allied to G. ovata,
Web. and Mohr, but differs in the channelled leaves, not reflexed in
the margin, and in the dioicous inflorescence.—W. Wilson in ‘ The
Naturalist,’ vol. ii. p. 344.

DETERMINATION OF THREE LINN/EAN SPECIES OF
CASSINIACEH FROM THE LINN/EAN HERBARIUM.*

By C. H. Scuurtrz-Breontinus.

During a sojourn in London from the 21st of May to the 4th of June
last, which was as enjoyable as it was instructive to me, I examined
all the Cassiniacez in the herbarium of Linnzus now in the possession
of the Linnean Society.

The plants have only the generic and specifie names attached to
them, and as there are no indications of the locality, there are frequent
doubts as to their native country. I observed one exception in the
case of the specimens which Linnzus obtained from Patrick Browne,
from Jamaica, which are all marked P, B

Great eonfusion has in this way arisen in connection with the plants
sent from North America, by Kalm, a pupil of Linnæus’s, who was in
that country from 1747 to 1749. Let me mention one or two in-

Asa Gray, who has examined the herbarium of Linneus, says, in
Torrey and Gray’s ‘Flora of North America, vol. ii. p. 446, under
Senecio Kalmii, Nutt., “We are inclined to suspect some mistake
respecting the habitat of several Linnean species, said to have been
collected in Canada by Kalm.” Asa Gray’s supposition is well
founded. Canada was a province of France at the time of Kalm’s
visit. It is probable that he received from a French botanist in

* The author has kindly favoured us with an early proof of this article, from
which we have made our translation.—Ep.

LINNJEAN SPECIES OF CASSINIACER. 238

Canada some French plants, and which, by mistake, were added to his
true Canadian collections, and described as such by Linneus. Torrey
and Gray mention among their “obscure species of Senecio,” two
French plants, which are recorded as Canadian on Kalm’s authority,

Senecio Canadensis, Linn. ! Sp. Pl. ed. i. p. 869. n. 18, which is nothing
but Senecio artemisiefolius, Pers., De Cand.! Prod. iv. p. 348, n. 39,
a plant which is a native of Spain and France, and is especially abun-
dant near Paris. It is easily recognized at the first glance. — Linnzeus
— places it near to Senecio abrotanifolius, Linn. (Sp. Pl.

. i. p. 869), as does also De Candolle in the * Prodromus."

Cineraria Canadensis, Linn. (Sp. Pl. ed. ii. p. 1944, n. 10) — Senecio
Kalmii, Nutt. (Torr. and Gray, ‘Flora of North America,’ ii. p. 446),
is nothing else than a form of Senecio Cineraria, De Cand.! (Prod. vi.
p. 355. n. 74) which is so abundant a plant in the Mediterranean
area. Linnæus compared his supposed Canadian plant with this
European species.

Both plants must be struck from the flora of North America, but it
will be better to retain for the plants the names by which they are
now known; for it would be as absurd to name a plant ** Canadensis”
which never grew in Canada, as to give the designation Composite to
a family in which there are more than a hundred species with a single-
flowered capitulum, and which consequently could never be descri
as having a composite structure.

I will, at a future time, give the result of my examination of the
Cassiniacee, in the Linnean Herbarium, but at present I will add only
another case of error from mistaken habitat.

Senecio Ep Linn. ! (Sp. Pl. ed. i. p. 871) is Senecio lyratus,
Linn. fil. (Suppl. p. 369), and consequently a plant from the Cape of
Good Hope. I i imagine how this confusion came about. De
Candolle (Prod. vi. p. 345) did not know what to do with the species,
and referred it with a query to S. Æthensis, Jan.

\

234

NEW PUBLICATIONS.

La Vie et les Ecrits de Sir William Hooker. Par M. Alphonse de Can-
dolle. (‘Archives des Sciences de la Bibliothèque Universelle,”
January, 1866.)

This is a just tribute to the memory of the late Sir Willlam Hooker.
As we have already given in our pagesa short memoir of that distin-
guished botanist, and a list of his various works, we draw the atten-
tion of our readers to this paper, because of an interesting classification
of botanists which the author gives when forming an estimate of
the place which the subject of his memoir should occupy. As the
author alone or in part of six or seven volumes in folio, four in quarto,
and eighty-seven in octavo, he considers Sir W. Hooker as an example
of his class of active botanists. We make the following extract, in
which he explains his classification :—

* All botanists may be divided into two classes, each of which are charac-
terized by particular emis and Len se defects. The one class I shall call
st neg. the ree! e botanis

he first, given flecti conscientious, sometimes timid, take

care indi all t serie to be exact. If má have new ideas, they probe them ;
if they discover any i they consider and reconsider it many times before
venturing to publish They know how to wait. Their progress is slow but
Not ven enturing a risk anything, ay are silent ean hue ias pe Meca

epe we consult their every line. Cesalpinus, pu the three J —
at, wou ve all, itai rt Brown, in botany, and Theodore de Saus
epresentatives of th
“On the other hand, the noiesa whom I call seras are such as these

Bauhin, Tournefort, Ray, Linné, de Lama rck, de Candolle, Lindley, UE of
those tg are not —€— botanists, Humboldt. These are filled with

rdinary ardour. They wish to advance, and to make others advance as
well. They say and pint all that they know, and sometimes more. They try
to be clear, that they ey be at once understood. They generalize that they
may simplify. They are, or can be, good professors ; they stand high in publie
estimation. They ne nich by the extent of their works and the variety of their
researches and ideas. y pr several sciences with the same vigour.
They are not frightened to venture on a hypothesis, or even at an error in fact ;
they willingly admit errare humanum est. If they have a good. idea, at once

BOTANICAL NEWS. 235

they successfully apply it. Had the binominal nomenclature of species been

did with his Dissertations. One of the active botanists whom I have named
was the sole author of a quarto volume which is hightly esteemed in science,

but, indeed, authors who have their ie vaga well filled ought to be
the most genero
“ Active bonba sometimes fall into grave errors. Linné affords a striking
mple. He would have had difficulty in furnishing proofs of his supposition
that. the outer bark forms the calyx, the inner bark the corolla, the w he
stamens, and the pith the pistil; and yet he speaks of this as a fact, and not
as a hesis. His theory of prolepsis, maintaining the evolution of organs
d and hidden for five or six years in the interior of the plant, that of the
origin of all P lanta from a gie nonc region under the equator, and his
id lants, show more strength of imagination
than of ‘observation and reason. In general, the more active botanists are
gifted with — gu the more they fall into error. It was reserved for
Goethe to show that one could be at once a great poet and a vb. trus ob-
server. But Goethe has written little in natural history, and had he been a
professor, having hundreds of students applauding his proposed theories, who
knows but that he also would have sacrificed exactness to fame?”

Ferns, British and Foreign ; their History, Organography, Classifica-
tion, Nomenclature, and Culture, with directions, showing which are
the best adapted for the Hothouse, Greenhouse, Open-air Fernery, or
Wardian Case. By John Smith, A.L.S. London: Hardwicke. 1866.

The extensive Lob Veneri Num Mr. = = dius Ferns, both
living and in the herbarium, and ontributions
which he has made to this department of botany pe a long life,
make a volume, in which he gives his most mature views as to classi-
fication, and his experiences as to cultivation, alike valuable - the
hortieulturist and to the botanist. His little * Catalogue of vated
Ferns,’ published some ten years ago, has grown, under his uel » into
the present good-sized and complete manual, in which every genus is
fully described and illustrated by a woodcut, showing de venation

>

236 BOTANICAL NEWS.

and fructification peculiar to it, and a list with synonyms of the species
under cultivation is given. The first chapter is devoted to a history of
the introduction of exotic Ferns ; and as the author has, for nearly fifty
years, been engaged in their cultivation, and has carefully observed the
novelties as they appeared, he gives a very interesting and, to culti-
‘vators, a very instructive narrative. He estimates the species now
cultivated as somewhat over 900. His remarks on classification will
repay careful study; and while we cannot aecept of all the author's
views, as we desiderate a more extensive basis for a permanent natural
classification of this tribe of plants, yet these opinions, here clearly
put, must be admitted into, and form a component part of any system
that will be satisfactory.

The care bestowed to make the volume easy of consultation and
complete is obvious. Indeed it will be found to be a necessary hand-
book to every one who tries to cultivate and desires to be ee
acquainted with this exquisitely charming z group of plants.

BOTANICAL NEWS.

Our obituary of this month contains the names of dead eminent British AI-
gologists, Professor Harvey, Dr. Greville, and Miss Cutle

Wittiam Henry Harvey was born near Limerick c on Lits 5th February,
1811, and educated at Ballitore school, county Kildare. He early exhibited a
great liking for natural history studies, and the summer ‘Ville of his parents to
the coast introduced him, while _yet a schoolboy, to those plants in the ex-

office, and though he acquired here the accurate business habits which adhered
to him to the last, his heart was in his favourite studies. His spare hours and
holidays were devoted to collecting, mer in addition to a considerable herbarium
of native plants both phanerogamie d cryptogamic, he formed collections of
the mollusea and insects of the dnd of Ireland. At this time he added

settled in the colony when the elder brother's health suddenly gave way, and
compelled them to return home. On arrivin g in England Haryey heard that

BOTANICAL NEWS. 237
he had been appointed as his brother’s successor, and in a few months he re-

time stron , but now impaired by the labours of his office and his devotion to

He then visited ‘the east, south, and west c A of PEE and saia.

to New Zealand, the and the Friendly Islands. He next proceeded to
ere ealth gave way, and he hastened home by P.
reaching England in 1856, after an absence of three years. Shortly after his
ss

y ck of hæmorrhage of the mga the of
that disease which ultimately caused his death. still, however, diligently
discharged his public duties, and pursued his are labours u un "er pi when
he was unable i lecture to his class. He spent the winter e south of

France, and with somewhat restored health he d to his pan in the
herbarium for a little. Autumn and winter, 1865-66, were passed in Dublin,
and in the spring of this year he visited Lady Hooker, the widow of his
long-attached friend Sir W. J. Hooker, in os house at Torquay he
quietly breathed his last, on the'"15th May, 1866, at the comparatively early
age of fifty-five years. Hooker dedicated to him a genus of Cape Scrophu-
lice of which one species, Harveya Capensis, only is known. The follow-
a list of Dr. Harvey's ber works :—* The Genera of South African
Planta? 1838, 8vo; ‘ Manual of British Algæ,’ 1841, 8vo ; * Phycologia Bri-
tannica,’ 1846-1851, 4 vol. 8vo ; ‘ Nereis Australis, 1847, 8vo ; ‘The Seaside
00 3

Generum Algarum, 1860, 8vo; and in apaia with Dr. Sonder, ‘ Flora

.238 BOTANICAL NEWS.

"xaeennd 1859-65, 8vo, of which three volumes x8 been published. He w
the author, besides, of numerous papers in Hooker’s ‘ Journal of Botany,’ ad
in the publications of the Lt lrish Academy, the Dublin Natural History
Society, the Linnean Society, et
^ ROBERT KAYE GREVILLE was — on the 13th — 1794, at Bishop
Auckland, Durham. Unaided by books or friends, he at an early age made
considerable progress in the study of botany, and before 7a was nineteen he had
e careful coloured drawings of nearly 200 native plants. He studied medi-
cine at London and Edinburgh, but never entered the medical profession, his
means rendering him independent of practice, and his love for botany drawing
his attention away to more congenial pursuits. In 1824 the University of
Glasgow co ferred upon him the honorary degree of LL.D. He made exten-
sive Piaci of insects, shells, and crustacea, in addition to his valuable her-
barium, and he delivered several courses of popular lectures on botany. His

site illustrations are familiar to the members of the Microscopical an E of
London s Bone! anes Society a Edinburgh. le was a eei and en
light ti-Slavery;
and Sabbat: th-day movements. iss life has been one of } great stint, and
though a devoted and successful student of nature, he never engage n

some years his strength has been failing, but there was nothing to cause appre-
hension till the end of May last, when he took cold and inflammation of the
lungs, which proved fatal on the morning of the 4th of June, 1866. The fol-
lowing is a list of Dr. aon s principal works :—* "— tish Cryptogamie
Flora, 1823-29, 6 vol. 8vo; * Flora Edinensis, 1824, 8vo ; * Algæ Britannice,’

of the Genera of Mosses, 1830, 8vo, and with vid Wm. J. Hooker, * Icones
Filicum,’ 1829-1831, 2 «b folio, besides numerous papers in the Transactions
of the Microscopical and of the Edinburgh Botanical Society, the * Edinburgh
Philosophical Journal,’ ete.

Miss Cini: the well-known algologist, died on the 15th of April at Ex-
mouth, where she had been for some years residing. She early devoted great
attention to British MN and, Hike: her Sent Mrs. Griffiths, her careful
observations of the gro ies she met with helped
greatly to a true appreciation of their systematic relations, To commemorate
the services rendered by her to British botany, Dr. Greville selected a beautiful

-

species of Dictyotee, very distinct from any established genus, to which he gave

BOTANICAL NEWS. 239 ^

the name Oudleria, satisfied that by her discoveries she had ampiy earned “ the

highest compliment that oné botanist can ny on — For some time

infirm health and advancing l her to give up the pursuit of

her favourite studies. In “1861 she presented her Pda silane of British
æ to the herbarium of the British Museum. It contains some of the Snest

specimens, in the best condition, of the rarer British species that have ever been
€

t to find that Willkomm and Lange will be compelled to discontinue

,

p
tant desideratum in botanical libraries should not command a circulation of
one hundred copies!

The University of Oxford took advantage of the visit of Professor De Can-

an LL.D. Both honours Lin eonferred at the same time on Dr. Joseph D.

It will be gratifying to our readers to learn that in a money point of -
the Great Taisia Flower-show and Botanical Congress has been as greai
a success as it was in every other aspect. It is expected that a handsome er
valuable volume of transactions will be published by the Congress Committee.
One of the most hardworking and successful of botanical collectors in Heic
Asia, Mr. Richard Oldham, died in Nov. 1864, at Amoy. As successor to Mr.
G. Wilford, he was for some time attached to H.M. surveying vessel Swallow ;

ted attacks of fever, caused by exposure and climatic influence, compelled
him to cross isi. for medical aid, to the mainland of beris where, notwith-
standing ev re, he succumbed to dysentery. We are glad to record that,
through on idees of Mr. Swinhoe, a handsome dni on was made b;
the friends and acquaintances of the deceased, and tha t a plain but substantial

tion, from the pen of Dr. H. F. Hance :—* In memoriam Ricardi am, qui
Manchurir, Coreæ, Japoniæ oris, insuleque Formose virgineis sylvis, botanices
causa summo cum successu sedulo perlustratis, hic tandem gravi valetudine

suo metemus non deficientes (Pauli Epist. ad Galat. vi. 9).” His large col-
lection of Formosan plants has been forwarded to England for pau

210. BOTANICAL NEWS.

A few of the novelties asia mds been described by Dr. Hance in the * An-
nales des Sciences Natur

BOTANICAL aeea OF Tom BURGH.—May 10th.—Dr. R. K. ede.
President, in the chair. The following communications were read :—1. Ac-

ice
Dr. Greville. "The paper was illustrated by drawings of the species described.
8. Notes on the Travancore Government Garden at Peermade. By Dr. Cleg-
horn. 4. On the Treatment of Hyacinths and other Bulbous Plants during

Hall. In this paper Mr. Lawson gave an account of the grass, as seen by him
in the neighbourhood of Granada, Almeria, and Murcia, in Spain. He ascer-

ing £4 per ton, free on board. Mr. Lawson suggested that it might be ad-
visable to try the cultivation of the plant in this country, and with that view
he sent fresh specimens to the Botanic Garden, 6. Notice of some Rhizomor-
phous Fungi. By Mr. John Sadler. 7. On e Effects produced on the
Operator by the Poisoning of Plants in a Herbariu By Captain F. M. Nor-
man, R.N., Madeira. 8. Report on the Cinchona aeons of Ceylon. By
Clements R. Markham, Esq. Communicated by Dr. Greville. In this a paper
Mr. Markham reported on the thriving condition of the Cinchona plantations
of Ceylon. The experiment is carried on by Mr. Thwaites, Director of the
Botanic Garden at Peradenia, and the cultivation is conducted by Mr. G. M
M‘Nicholl, a very intelligent gardener. 9. Report of the State of Vegetation
in the Open Air at the Royal Botanic Garden. By Mr. M‘Nab. Dr. Balfour
exhibited specimens of an Allium which had been gathered by Mr. Alexander

th
Wellingtonia gigantea, with male and female cones, produced at Tillichewan
ast]

June 14th.—Dr. Alex. Dickson, V.P, in the chair. The following commu-

tion, of his studies at Edinburgh, and of his labours as a naturalist. 2. On the
Flora of Lynn and the Vicinity. Part I. Phanerogameæ and Ferns. By Dr.
John Lowe. 3. Report on the Cinchona Plantations at Darjeeling. By Dr.
Tho erson. Dr. Balfour noticed the discovery of Lepidium Draba
near Burntisland, by Mr. James G. Black, and exhibited specimens.

241

FOLIHCOLOUS SPHJERLE.
By M. C. Cooxs.
(Prates L. AND LL)

The classification of the Spheriacei is a subject which has occupied
the minds of many mycologists during the past few years, and is still
an “open question." Notwithstanding the ‘Schema’ of Professor de
Notaris, and the propositions of M. Tulasne, no one is regarded as
a heretic in science who declines to accept the methods of either. Yet
it will be generally admitted that a revision of this Order is a fair field
for the exhibition of systematic ingenuity, and, if satisfactorily accom-
plished, would really prove to be an advance in the right direction. It
is not clear to my mind, however, that such a change will take place
other than through a series of years, gradually and progressively, and
not by one Titanic effort. On one point I think the majority of bo-
tanists agree, that classification, to be permanently successful, must not
be based on the fructification alone. On the other hand, it seems very
doubtful whether any arrangement in which no regard is given to the
fruit will supersede the Friesian system. It is not with the view of
proposing any new theory that this paper has been attempted, but the
experience derived from close observation in one direction has induced
the adoption of one or two genera, more or less generally recognized
by Continental mycologists.

For some months during the past winter and spring, my friend Dr.
Edward Capron, of Shere, has kindly devoted himself to my service in
the examination of all the forms of leaf Spherie which we could collect
in our respective localities, and the result has been the recognition of
several new forms which do not appear to have heretofore been de-
scribed and figured. This has afforded an opportunity for presenting
a synopsis of the British species, as far as they have become known to
us; and, inasmuch as the descriptions and figures of those previously
included in the British flora were scattered through journals and sepa-
rate works, beyond the reach of young students, I have ventured to
bring them together in the hope that thereby this communication would
be rendered more practically useful.

One advantage resulting from the co-operation to which I have
already alluded is, that our measurements and figures have been com-

VOL. tv. [AUGUST 1, 1866.] »

242 FOLIICOLOUS SPH ERLE.

pared together, and no species has been proposed as new which has not
been examined independently by both in order to guard against errors
of observation. The measurements are expressed in decimals of the
French millimetre, on account of its more universal use (Great Britain
excepted) and its superior advantages over a higher unit such as the
English inch. To meet any objection that microscopists in this country
have little knowledge or experience of millimetric admeasurements,
the equivalent in decimals of an inch has in many cases been added.

One of the first difficulties which beset our examination, was the de-
termination of the Spheria maculaformis of Persoon. We found also
by experience how often maculeeform Spheria are barren long after the
leaves have fallen from the parent tree. Two or three plants with
similar external appearances, but with very different fruit, and ulti-
mately others, were examined, any of which might be accepted as agree-
ing perfectly with the description. Sometimes these occurred on the
same and sometimes on different leaves. Neither was our resort
to published specimens much more satisfactory, for these did not accord
with each other, and, of two species found on the same leaf, there was
no evidence which was to be accepted. After some months of close
application to the same subject, and the examination of hundreds of
specimens, we at least deserve to be free from any charge of arriving at
hasty conclusions.

Four plants are now described, and one or two others have been ob-
served, but not with sufficient satisfaction to be included, as possessing
more or less the features of Spheria maculeformis, Pers. ; that which
we have accepted as the type is the one which appeared to us to have
the strongest claims to be the most common, and to occur on the
largest number of published specimens. This species (Fig. 6)—
besides its occurrence on Oak, Elm, and other dead leaves, *' in ma-
culam nigram inequalem conglomeratis "—is also met with scattered
over the whole under surface of the leaves of Castanea vesca, but, as 10
difference save that of habit could be discerned, I have regarded it
as a variety, under the name of centigrana, Another variety was ob-
served, having both cells of the sporidia equal, which I have only
recorded as a variety, under the name of equalis.

Of the species resembling the above, the nearest is S. oblivia, which
occurs in groups or clusters on the under surface of the leaves of Ons-
tanea vesca. The points of difference are chiefly in the fructification.

FOLIICOLOUS SPHJERLE. 948

In 8. maculeformis the sporidia are 0075 mm., and in S. oblivia 0125
mm. long. Inm the former they are straight, in the latter, nearly always,
strongly curved, in both the lower cell is the narrowest, but in S. oblivia
one or two small sporules or nuclei are often present in each cell,
which we do not remember to have noticed in the other species. Un-
less the larger and strongly curved sporidia can be accepted as of spe-
cific value, S. oblivia must be regarded as a variety of S. maculeformis,
for differences in habit in a species which is evidently exceedingly vari-
able cannot have weight.

It is only necessary to refer to the figures of S. simulans and S. ar-
cana to prove, if the fructification is to be accepted as of any specific
value, that both these are very distinct.
` With S. punctiformis, Pers., our difficulty was less, inasmuch as only
one rival claimant came under notice, accepting the S. punctiformis of
authors, and published specimens generally, as the S. punctiformis of
Persoon. The features which distinguish 8. punctoidea from S. puncti-
formis are briefly that S. punctiformis is hypophyllous, and S. punctoidea
epiphyllous. The former is scattered all over the surface of the leaf,
the latter occurs only in small detached patches. In S. punctiformis
the asci are clavate, in S. mos cylindrieal. In the former the
asci are ‘034 mm., and the sporidia *009 mm. long, and in the latter
the asci are :056 mm., and the sporidia 0125 mm. in length. To
this may be added that the sporidia of S. punctiformis are deeper
coloured, and have granular or nucleated contents, whilst those of
8. punctoidea are uniformly paler, clearer, and more refractive. A
these features combined have induced me to propose as a new species
the S. punctoidea of this communication.

Of the other additions no observation need be made.

The adoption of the Ps Venturia for such fungi as Spheria Eres
and S. Chetomium, needs no apology, since it is almost universally ac-
cepted by mycologists, and was admitted by Fries in his S. V. S.

Neither do I think that the substitution of SpAzrella for the Spharie
Soliicole of Fries, or at least for that portion in which the perithecia
are not rostrate, will encounter much objection. The exclusion of ros-
tellate species is certainly not a distinction based on “the character of
the fruit alone," and appears to us perfectly natural. Moreover, we are
proposing no novelty, since such an arrangement has long been adopted

by many mycologists.
R 2

244 FOLIICOLOUS SPHJERLE.

The limits of the present paper forbid me now to include either the
rostrate species of leaf Spheria, or those included in the genera Isothea,
Hypospila, and Stigmatea, but I hope at some future period to revert
the genera of Foliicolous Sphæriæ now omitted.

Venturia, De Not.

Perithecia fragile, hispid or setulose at the apex. Ostiolum large.
Paraphyses none. Sporidia 2-celled, slightly coloured.—De Notaris
in Att. vi. riun. scienz. p. 485; Fries, Summ. Veg. Scan. p. 408 ;
Cooke, Brit. Fungi, 2nd edit., pp. 159.

1. VENTURIA Dicxrer. Forming orbicular sori beneath the true
cuticle about a line broad. Perithecia at length exposed, subglobose,
with an obtuse papilleform ostiolum beset with stiff dark bristles, as
long or longer than themselves, springing from a radiating, more or less
interwoven stratum, of very obscurely septate brownish threads, amongst
which are a few darker and closely articulate. Asci short, subcylin-
drieal, obtuse. Sporidia oblong, short, containing about four nuclei or
four regular endochromes, or more properly uniseptate, with two endo-
chromes in each division.—Spheria Dickiei, B. and Br. Ann. Nat. Hist.
n. 617, pl. x. f. 8; Berk. Outl. p. 395 ; Cooke, Index, n. 2179. La-
siobotrys Linnea, Dickie, mss.; Berk. Outl. p. 404; Cooke, Index,
n. 3011. Venturia xat De Not. Schema, p. 51.—On leaves of
Linnea borealis. (P1. XLIX. Fig. 1.)

ENTURIA EREs. Scattered over the leaves and quite superfi-
cial, attached by a few hyaline creeping threads. Perithecia globose,
beset with very long radiating, rigid, somewhat pellucid, articula
bristles, which are black to ii naked eye, but purplish-brown under
the microscope; when young their apices are often swollen. Asci
rather short, clavate. Sporidia biseriate, oblong-elliptic, about four
times as long as broad.—Spheria Eres, B. and Br. Ann. Nat. Hist.
n. 621 (Pl. IX. Fig. 4) ; Berk. Outl. p. 395 ; Cooke, Index, n. 2195.
Venturia Eres, De Not. Schema, p. 51.—On dead leaves of Carices.
(PI. XLIX. Fig. 2.)

3. VENTURIA CHÆTOMIUM. Hypophyllous, rarely epiphyllous. Pe-
rithecia very minute, superficial, scattered or gregarious, sabglobose,
collapsed when dry, black, covered with rigid lrei hairs, ostiolum
papillate. Asci nearly spindle-shaped. Sporidia oblong, straight or
slightly curved, containing four sporules or nuclei, *007 mm. (700027 in.)

FOLIICOLOUS SPHERI®. 245

long.—Spheria chetomium, Corda, Icones. Fase. ii. t. 13. f. 102;
Berk. and Br. Ann. Nat. Hist. n. 620; Berk. Outl. p. 395; Cocke,
Index, n. 2194. Öisin ai Fries, Scl. Suec. n. 272
Spheria exosporioides, Desm. Pl. Crypt. n. 126. Venturia REPRE
De Not. Schema, p. 51.—On dead leaves of Carex pendula. (Pl.
XLIX. Fig. 3

4. Venturia MYRTILLI, ». sp. Amphbigena, superficialis. Pe-
ritheciis globosis, atris, pilis longis rigidis vestitis. Asvis ventricosis
supra attenuatis. Sporidiis biserialibus vel confertis, uniseptatis vix
constrictis, infra attenuatis.— Scattered over either surface. Perithecia
globose, black, covered with long rigid hairs. Asci ventricose, at-
tenuated upwards. Sporidia biseriate or, crowded, uniseptate, obtuse
above, attenuated below, hyaline, 01 mm. (‘0004 in.) long. (PI.
XLIX. Fig. 4.)—On semi-putrid leaves of Vaccinium Myrtillus.
Shere, Surrey (Dr. E. Capron).

. VENTURIA ILICIFOLIA, 2. sp. Epiphylla (forsan amphigena),
apatii Peritheciis minutis subglobosis atris, pilis rigidis
vestitis. Ascis subfusiformibus, minutissimis. Sporidiis biseriatis,
anguste lanceolatis, uniseptatis, vix constrictis, hyalinis.—Scattered
over the upper surface (perhaps also on both surfaces) superficial. Pe-
rithecia minute, subglobose, black, clad with long rigid divergent hairs.
Asci subfusiform, minute, ‘02 mm. (0008 in.) long. Sporidia —
narrowly elliptic or lanceolate, pom scarcely constricted, *

mm. (0003 in.) long. (Pl. XLIX. Fig. 5.)—On semi-putrid Sinn
of Holly. Shere, Surrey (Dr. E. Capon).

SPHJERELLA.

Perithecia membranaceous, immersed or semi-immersed, scarcely pa-
pillate. Sporidia elliptical or oblong, two- or more-celled, rarely simple,
hyaline, pale or colourless.—De Not. Schema, p. 62. Spheria ( Folii-
cole), Fr., in part. Cooke, Brit. Fungi, edit. 2, p. 159.

l. SPHHRELLA MACULÆFORMIS. Hypophyllous. Perithecia in-
nate but slightly prominent, punctiform, globose, black, crowded to-
gether into an unequal spot (or scattered). Asci small, cylindrical.
Sporidia uniseriate or biseriate, uniseptate, the lower cell narrower than
the upper, 0075 mm. (-0003 in.) long.—Spheria maculaformis, Pers.
Syn. p. 90; Fr. Sys. Myc. ii. p. 524; Berk. Eng. Fl. v. pt. 2. p. 278;

246 FOLIICOLOUS SPHJERLE,

Outl. p. 401; Cooke, Index, n. 2386 ; Johnst. Fl. Berw. ii. p. 129.
—On fallen leaves, very common. (PI. XLIX. Fig. 6

Var. a. centigrana. Perithecia scattered.— On dead leaves of Cas-
tanea vesca.

Var. B. equalis. Perithecia cespitose. Sporidia having both cells
a eee and equal. (Pl. XLIX. Fig. 7.)

RELLA OBLIVIA, x. sp. Peritheciis semi-innatis, nigris,
Laon maculeformibus. Ascis cylindricis, Sporidiis biseriatis,
curvatis, uniseptatis, infra cellula angustissima est, pallido-flavidis.—
Perithecia semi-innate, black, closely agglomerated in small but dense
maeulzform spots consisting of from ten to twenty individuals. Asci
cylindrical. Sporidia biseriate, curved, uniseptate, the lower cell the
narrowest, slightly yellow, *0125—015 mm. (:0005— 0006 in.) long.—
On the under surface of dead chestnut leaves, mixed with S. macule-
Jormis. Darenth Wood, Kent. (Pl. XLIX. Fig. 8

3. SPILERELLA ARCANA, m. sp. Hypophylla. Peritheciis minutis,
subinnatis, agglomeratis, sparsisve, nitidis, atris. Ascis late fusiformi-
bus. Sporidiis congestis, linearibus, rectis, uniseptatis.—Perithecia
minute, subinnate, either collected in ** maeulzeform ” spots or scattered,
black and shining. Asci broadly fusiform. Sporidia crowded, linear,
straight, obtuse at the extremities, uniseptate, each cell containing two
small sporules or nuclei, ‘0125 mm. (:0005 in.) long.—Spheria macu-
leformis on Castanea, Fckl. Fung. Rhen. n. 817.—On dead leaves of
Castanea vesca. Darenth Wood, Kent. Intermixed with s. oblivia
and S. maculeformis. (Pl. L. Fig. 13.)

4. SPHHRELLA SIMULANS, z. sp. Hypophylla. Peritheciis in-
nato-prominulis, globosis, niei. nigris, in maculam nigram ineequa-
lem conglomeratis. Ascis cylindricis, rectis vel flexuosis. Sporidiis
elongatis, curvulis, obtusis, confertis, uniseptatis, hyalinis.—Perithecia
arranged in groups on the under surface, in a similar manner to

_ S. maculeformis, the habit of which it seems to counterfeit, and is
often found on the same leaf. Asci cylindrical, containing the large
sausage-shaped uniseptate sporidia, in which it differs materially from
any of its allies. Length of the sporidia -02 mm. (or ‘0008 in.)— On
dead Oak leaves. Highgate, 1866. (Pl. XLIX. Fig. 12.)

5. SPHIERELLA PUNCTIFORMI Scattere Perithecia €
punctiform, even, rather shining, black, slightly prominent, umbilicat
x collapsion. Asci minute, clavate. Sporidia uniseriate or weinen

FOLIICOLOUS SPHJERLE. 247

hyaline, elliptical, obtuse at either extremity, granular, greenish-yellow,
Length of asci 034 mm. (70013 in.) ; of sporidia 009 mm. (00035 in.).
—Spheria punctiformis, Pers. Syn. p. 90; Fr. Sys. Myc. ii. p. 525 ;
Berk. Eng. Fl. v. pt. ii. p. 279; Berkl. Outl. pp. 401 ; Cooke, Index,
n. 2385; Johnst. Fl. Berw. ii. 130. — Cryptospheria punctiformis, Grev.
Fl. Ed. p. 362 (in part). Spheria subconfluens, Sow. Eng. Fung. (in
part).—On dead leaves. Common. ig. 14.

6. SPHJERELLA PUNCTOIDEA, n. sp. Epiphylla. Peritheciis atris,
nitidis, innato-prominulis, in maculas minores collectis, demum col-
lapsis e concavis. Ascis cylindricis, curvatis vel flexuosis. Sporidiis
uniseriatis; ellipticis 1. subeymbiformibus, hyalinis.—Perithecia black,
shining, semi-innate, prominent, disposed in little groups of seven or
eight on the upper surface of leaves, collapsed and concave when dry.
Asci cylindrical, curved or flexuose. Sporidia uniseriate, elliptical or
subcymbiform. Hyaline, highly refractive and colourless, Length of
asci 056 mm. (-0021 in.), of sporidia 0125 mm. (00045 in.).—On
the upper surface of Oak leaves. Shere, Surrey (Dr. E. Capron). Jed-
burgh (Mr. Jerdon).—Quite distinct from S. punctiformis, with which
it has probably been confounded : the asci are cylindrical, the sporidia
are longer, and the perithecia are different in habit and disposition,
always occurring in small groups and on the upper surface only.
S. maculeformis often occurs on the under surface of the same leaf.
(Pl. XLIX. Fig. 9.)

SPHJERELLA MYRIADEA. Epiphyllous. Perithecia very minute,
numerous, black, aggregated in large unequal cinereous patches. Asci
subfusiform. Sporidia biseriate, elongated, triseptate, pointed at eath
extremity, ‘035 mm. (0013 in.) long.—Spheria myriadea, DC. FI.
Fr. vi. p. 145; Duby, Bot. Gall. ii. p. 710 ; Desmz. Mem. Soc. Roy.
de Lille, 1843 ; West. & Wall. Herb. Belge, n. 73.—On dead Oak
leaves. Shere, Surrey. (Pl. XLIX. Fig. 10.)

8. SPHARELLA MILLEGRANA, #. Sp. Epiphylla. Peritheciis mi-
nutis, sparsis, numerosis, innatis, globosis, atris. Ascis brevibus, cylin- -
dricis. Sporidiis linearibus, uniseptatis, cellula supra incrassata, hya-
Perithecia scattered, numerous and minute,
somewhat resembling those of S. myriadea, but not so closely aggre-
gated, and not collected in definite patches. Asci short, cylindrical.
Sporidia crowded, linear, and uniseptate, the upper cell being ventri-
cose, :015 mm. (-0006 in.) long. (Pl. L- Fig. 15.)—On the upper

linis. —Epiphyllous.

248 FOLIICOLOUS SPHERIZA.

surface of dead leaves of Hornbeam. Shere, Surrey (Dr. E. Ca-
pron).

9. SPHERELLA LATEBROSA, 2. sp. Hypophylla. Peritheciis sparsis,
innato-prominulis, minutis, globosis, nigris. Ascis cylindricis, ventri-
cosis. Sporidiis elongato-lanceolatis, rectis vel curvulis, uniseptatis,
hyalinis; cellulà quáque sporulas duas continente. (Pl. L. fig. 16.)—
Hypophyllous. Perithecia scattered over the surface, innate, minute,
globose, black, scarcely visible till the epidermis is destroyed by expo-
sure. Asci cylindrical, ventricose. Sporidia elongated, uniseptate, con-
stricted at the septum, attenuated towards each extremity, with two
sporules in each cell, ‘05 mm. (002 in.) long.—On dead leaves of
Sycamore. Shere (Dr. E. Capron).

10. SPHARELLA ACERIFERA, #2. sp. Hypophylla. Peritheciis sparsis,
innatis, pone, — — — aes dere Sporidiis uni-
seriatis, acumina ), hyalinis, cellulà quàque
sporulas duas continente, —Hypor hyllous. Perithecia scattered, innate,
globose, minute, black. Asci broadly cylindrical. —Sporidia large
(three times as long as broad), almond-shaped, hyaline, containing two
sporules or nuclei, 02 mm. (:0075 in.) long.—On dead leaves of Acer
campestre. Shere, Surrey (Dr. E. Capron). . (Pl. L. Fig. 18.)

ll. SPHJERELLA CARPINEA. Hypophyllous. Perithecia gregarious,
innate, at first covered, black, commonly scattered over the entire leaf.
Asci subclavate. Sporidia biseriate, broadly and shortly cymbiform,
the least curved side being a little hollowed out towards either apex,
‘015 mm. (*0005 in.) long.—Spheria carpinea, Fr. Sys. Myc. ii. p.
523; Desm. Pl. Crypt. n. 981; Berk. and Br. Ann. Nat. Hist. n. 655;
Berkl. Outl. pp. 401; Cooke, Index, n. 2382. Ascospora carpinea,
Fr. Summ. 425; Rabh. exs. 365.—On dead leaves of Hornbeam.
(Pl. L. Fig. 19.)

12. SPHJERELLA PiNasTRI. Perithecia minute, scattered, globose,
depressed, immersed, piereing the epidermis with their short ostiola.
Asci clavate. Sporidia crowded, colourless, elliptical, often acuminate.
"0075—01 mm. (-0003--0004 in.) long.—Spheria Pinastri, Duby,
Bot. Gall. ii. p. 704 ; Grev. Crypt. Fl. t. 13; Berkl. Outl. p. 399;
Currey, Linn. Trans. xxii. p. 324. t. 58. bg: 82; Cooke, Index,
n. 2326.—On fallen Fir leaves. (Pl. L. Fig. 27.)

13. SPHERELLA INJEQUALIS, 2. sp. Hypophylla. Peritheciis
sparsis, i nes, nigris, p eum pilis rigidis 2-4 coronatis. Ascis

* FOLIICOLOUS SPHARIZ. 249

ventricosis, supra attenuatis. Sporidiis biseriatis congestisve uniseptatis
supra subglobosis, infra attenuatis, diluto-flavidis.—H ypophyllous.
Perithecia scattered, innate, globose, black, surmounted by three or
four stiff hairs or setze which pierce through the epidermis. Asci ven-
tricose, attenuated upwards. Sporidia biseriate or crowded, uniseptate,
the upper cell subglobose, the lower cell twice the length of the upper,
slightly yellowish. *013 mm. (0005) long.—<Spherella cinerascens,
Fleisch. in Rabh. Fung. Eur. n. 045 (not S. cinerascens, Fuckel, Fung.
Rhen. n. 824).— On dead leaves of Pyrus Aria. Shere, Surrey (Dr.
E. Capron). On Ash, Hawthorn, Pear, Apple (M. C. C.). Apparently
very common. (Pl. L. Fig. 26.)

14. SPHÆRELLA VACCINII, x.sp. Hypophylla. Peritheciis minutis,
innatis, numerosis, confertis, in maculas cinereas aggregatis. Ascis
subfusiformibus. Sporidiis elongato-lanceolatis, confertis, uniseptatis,
hyalinis.—Perithecia minute, innate, black, shining, numerous, crow
together on the under surface in definite cinereous patches, determine
by the veins of the leaves. Asci subfusiform, ‘04 mm. long. Spo-
ridia elongated, narrow, uniseptate, hyaline, ‘018 mm. (0007 in.)
long. (Pl. XLIX. Fig. 11.)—Mixed with Venturia Myrtilli, on semi-
putrid leaves of Vaccinium Myrtillus. Shere, Surrey (Dr. E. Capron).

15. SPHÆRELLA LicvusTRr. Epiphyllous, rarely hypophyllous.
Perithecia very minute, numerous, densely scattered, black, subglobose,
then collapsing and umbilicate. Asci clavate (04 mm. long). Sporidia
oblong, with three or four sporules, '01 mm. (0003 in.) long.—

D ry

2
-
e
for)
>
B
2
un
[rn]
z
e
et
~
oo
kag
c
—
4
o
=
=
a
gr
os
e
[um
Y
[n]
jn
o
=
=
"d
e
©
—
v

Cooke, Index, n. 2393.—On dead Privet leaves. (Pl. L. Fig. 22.)

16. SPHÆRELLA Enyworr Amphigenous. Perithecia innate, very
small, globose, black, crowded together in brownish spots. Asci large,
cylindrical, flexuose. Sporidia biseriate, uniseptate, constricted at the
septum, attenuated towards each extremity, colourless, ‘02 mm. (0008.
in.) long.—Spheria Eryngii, Fr. in Duby Bot. ii. p. 710; Desm. Pl.
Crypt. i* 1300; Berk. and Br. Ann. Nat. Hist. n. 657; Berkl. Outl.
p. 401; Cooke, Index, 2387.—On dead leaves of Eryngium. (PI. L.
Fig. 21).

17. Spumretta Ruscr. Perithecia very numerous, scattered,
punctiform, glaucous or bluish-black, rendering the leaf pale, at first
covered with the epidermis. Asci linear-clavate. Sporidia biseriate,

250 FOLI{COLOUS SPH ERIA,

oblong, obtuse, 4—5-septate, constricted at the septa, yellowish. ‘015-
"025 mm. (0006—0010 in.) long.—Spheria Rusci, Wallr. Fl. Germ.
p. 776; Berk. and Br. Ann. Nat. Hist. n. 639* ; Berkl. Outl. pp. 399;
Cooke, Index, n. 2325; Currey, Linn. Trans. xxii. pl. lix. fig. 120.
Spheria atrovirens, 8. Rusci, Berkl. Eng. Fl. v. pt. ii. p. 272; Desm.
Pl. Crypt. n. 1281. Oryptospheria glauco-punctata, Grev. Fl. Ed.
p.962. Spheria glauco-punctata, Currey, Linn. Trans. xxii. p. 333,
pl. lix. fig. 144. Spherella Rusci, De Not. Schema, p. 63; Erb. Critt.
Ital. n. 886; Sferiacei Italici, pl. 95.— On dead Ruscus aculeatus.
Common. (Pl. L. Fig. 20.)

18. SPHERELLA ARAUCARLE (Spheria Araucaria), Cooke, in See-
mann’s Journal of Botany, vol. iv. p. 104, April, 1866, pl. 45, fig. 12.

19. SPHHRELLA ISARIPHORA, De Not. in Seemann’s Journ. of Bo-
tany, vol. iv. p. 104, April, 1866, pl. 45, fig. 11.

20. SPHERELLA LErGHTONI. Minute, scattered over the upper
surface of the leaves, pitchy brown, shining, narrowed into a short
conical ostiolum. Asci clavate, sublanceolate. Sporidia oblong-cym-
biform, about four times as long as broad, obtuse, scarcely curved.
Endochrome at first retracted to either end; a septum is then formed
between the two masses, which are at length again divided.— SpAeria
Leightoni, Berk. and Br. in Ann. Nat. Hist. n. 659. t. xii. fig. 43;
Berk. Outl. p. 401; Cooke, Index, n. 2389.—On dead leaves of Lin-
nea borealis, Glen Dole, Clova, 1837. (Pl. L. Fig. 25.)

21. SPHÆRELLA PrERIDIS. Epiphyllous. Spots greyish or none.
Perithecia minute, globose, scattered or aggregate, covered with the epi-
dermis. Asci clavate. Sporidia elongated-fusiform, straight or curved,
uniseptate, hyaline. *015 mm. (:0005) long.—Spheria Pteridis, Desm.
Pl. Crypt. n. 1295 (not Kunze and Schm. Exs. n. 2, which is Dothidea) ;
Berk. and Br. Ann. Nat. Hist. n. 656; Berkl. Outl. p. 401; Cooke,
Index, n. 2383.—Spheria Litura, Berk. MSS. Spheria punctiformis,
b. Péeridis, Fr. Scl. Suec. n. 86 (not Spherella Pteridis, De Not. Sferiacei
Ital. tab. 99).—0On dead fronds of Pteris aquilina. (Pl. L. Fig. 32.)

22. SPHJERELLA ERYSIPHINA. Epiphyllous. Perithecia scattered,
minute, almost superficial, brown, accompanying and mixed with
Spherotheca Oastagnei. Asci cylindrical. Sporidia uniseriate, hyaline,
uniseptate, 0125 mm. (-0005 in.) long.—Spheria erysiphina, B. and
Br. Journ. Hort. Soc. ix. p. 67; Berkl. Outl. p. 401; Cooke, Index,
n. 2390,—On living Hop leaves. (Pl. L. Fig. 24.)

FOLIICOLOUS SPHJERLE. 951

23. SPILERELLA MICROSPILA. Perithecia scattered, globose, one
or more immersed in a minute brown spot arising from the delicate
mycelium. Asci cylindrical. —Sporidia oblongo-elliptic, uniseptate.
-005-—0127 mm. (0002-0005 in.) long.—Spheria microspila, B. and
Br. Ann. Nat. Hist. n. 984; Cooke, Index, n. 2373.—On leaves of
Epilobium montanum. (Pl. L. Fig. 23.)

*Spheria Ostruthii, Fr. Obs. i. p. 174. ^ 4scospora Ostruthii, Fr.
Summ. Veg. Scan. p. 425.

* Spheria brunneola, Fr. e Myc. ii. p. 526. Ascospora brunneola,
Fr. Summ. Veg. Scan. p.

Both these species have dis included by some authors with Folii-
colous SpAcrie, but hitherto we have not been fortunate enough to
meet with asci in either of them.

24. SPHJERELLA BRASSICJECOLA. Epiphyllous. Spots orbicular,
large, pallid or cinereous, brownish in the centre. Perithecia crowded,

ircinating, minute, subrotund, black. Asci cylindrical. Sporidia
elongated, cylindrical, obtuse at the extremities, hyaline. —Spheria
Brassica, Berk. and Br. Ann. Nat. Hist. n. 656*, pl. xii. fig. 42.
Asteroma Brassice, Chev. Par. i. p. 449. iara brassicecola, Duby,
Bot. Gall. ii. p. 712; Berk. Outl. p. 401; Cooke, Index, n. 2384.
Splerella brassicecola, De Not. Schema, p. 64.— Common on Cabbage
x in autumn and spring, but seldom with perfect fruit. (Pl. L.

Š RAE LLA Rumtcis. Spots amphigenous, minute, numerous,
orbicular, scattered, brown. Perithecia epiphyllous, conglomerate,

ry sm
olivaceous, then black, pierced with a simple pore. Asci large, cylin-
vem slightly curved. Sporidia ovate-oblong, obtuse, uniseptate,

‘015 mm. (-0006 in.) long.— Spheria Rumicis, Desm. Pl. Crypt.
n. 1298 ; Berk. and Br. Ann. Nat. Hist. n. 658; Berk. Outl. p. 401;
Cooke, Index, n. 2388. Spheria lichenoides, Johnst. Fl. Berw. ii.
p. ns living Dock leaves. Abundant. (Pl. L. Fig. 28.)

26. RELLA ANARITHMA. Scattered, minute. Perithecia
lobose, stades the cuticle by the small papillaform ostiolum.
Asci clavate. Sporidia biseriate, sublanceolate, strongly constricted in
the centre, uniseptate. “03 m m. (70012 in.) long. —Spheria anarithma,
B. and Br. Ann. Nat. Hist. n. 893; Berk. Outl. p. 401; Cooke,
Index, n. 2376.— On pen cespitosa. (Pl. L. Fig. 29.)

3

258 FOLIICOLOUS SPHJERLE.

27. SPHERELLA RECUTITA. Hypophyllous. Perithecia aggregate,
innate, slightly prominent, very minute, black, forming long parallel
stri. Asci clavate. Sporidia linear, or narrowly fusiform with five
septa, ‘015 mm. (0006 in.) long.—Spheria recutita, Fr. Sys. Myc. ii.
p. 524; Berk. Eng. Fl. v. pt. ii. p. 278; Berk. Outl. p. 401.—On
grasses. (Pl. L. Fig. 30.) Note. Not having by me an authentic
specimen of S. recutita, the description of fruit, and figures, have been
given from specimen published in Rabenhorst’s Fungi Eur. Exs. no.
140, which appears to be doubtful (see * Hedwigia,’ 1865, p. 154).

Spheria duplex, Sow., may belong to this series, but at present I
have not had the opportunity of examining specimens

28, SPHJERELLA LINEOLATA. Amphigenous, erumpent, with a
brownish stroma. Perithecia very small, disposed in lines. Asci
clavate. Sporidia oblong, with from three to five sporules or nuclei.
'0125 mm.—Spheria lineolata, Roberge in Desm. Pl. Crypt. n. 1263;
Berk. and Br. Ann. Nat. Hist. n. 616 ; Berk. Outl. p. 399; Cooke,
Index, n. 2331. Spherella lineolata, De Not. Schema, p. 63.—On
Ammophila arundinacea. (PI. L. Fig. 31.)

EXPLANATION OF PLATES.

PLATE m enturia Dickiei ; a, leaf with its qe b, perithec
magnified ; e, ascus a sporidia x 320. Fig. 2. Venturia Eres ; a, portion of et
with its cito; b, perithecium slightly” magnified ; c, ascus and sporidia
320; d,sporidia. Fig. 3. Venturia A KERESE a, portion of leaf with um pde
site; 5, perithecium slightly magnified; and sporidia; d, sporidia x 500.
Fig. 4. Venturia Myrtilli ; a, leaf with its Sariate, b perithesium slightly mag- .

; c, ascus and sporidia; d, sporidia x 320. Fig. 5. Ventw —
ite ; b, peri ; 6, ascus and s ridi d, spori-
herella maculeformis on of leaf with ite parasite;
asci and sporidia ; e, sporidia x 320; d, sposi x about 600 Fig. 7. Sphe-
in maculeformis; a, portion of le af wit variety centigrana ; b, asci and
yds of variety equalis ; c, sporidia of same x 320; d, sporidia x about 500.
ig. 8. a oblivia; ith i i

ut 500.

E LI.—Fig. 13. jr plat arcana; a, ascus and sporidia; b, spori-
dia x 320; e, sporidium xabout 500. Fig. 14. Spherella “panei ; 8,
asci and A 5, ssc 320; e, sporidia x about 500. Fig. 15. Sphe-
ella mi asci ridia ; ridia x 320; e, sporidium x about
500. Fig. 16, ; Sphereila potus a, ascus and sporidia ; b , sporidia x 320;

SOME REMARKS ON THE CLASSIFICATION OF FERNS. 238

sporidium x about 500. p.t. Fest oe brassicecola; a, spot with
arrangement of perit e; D p and E e, sporidia x 320. de 18.
Spherella acerifera ; a, a and sporidia ; b, sporidia x320. Fig.19. Sphe
rella pP; a, ascus an rk sporidia ; h spori ridia x320. Fig. 20. incolla
Rusei ; a, aseus and Les ridia; b, sporidia x 320, Fig. 21. Spherella Eryngii ;
a, ascus and sporidia; b, apidis x320; c, sporidium x about 500. Fig. 22.
Spherella Ligustri ; a, leaf with its parasite ; b, asci and n" prece. i

: à Aus vn

c, sporidia x 320. ig. 28. Spherella microspila ; a, ascus ; 5,
sporidia x 320. i rella erysiphina ; a, asc ae i ; b, spo-
ridia x 320; c, sporid rther magnified. Fi Spherella Leighton: a,

p ; b, sporidiax320. Fig. 26. relia inequalis ; a, section
of perithecium (enl ; 6, asci and sporidia ; c, sporidia x 320; d, sporidia
furthe F lla Pinast , ascus and sporidia; 5,
sp 32 28. Spherella Rumicis ; a, sp h arrangement of peri-
perm (enlarged) ; 6, asci and spo ; €, spori 32 i Spherella

e ci ridia idia x :

ma; a, ascus and sporidia; b, sporidia. Fig. 30. Spherella lineolata ;

a, uitis of leaf with perithecia ; $, ascus.and sporidia; c, sporidia x 320.
ig. 31. Spherella recutita ; a, portion of leaf with its parasite; 6, ascus and

spordis; c, sporidia x 320. Fig. 32. Spherella Pteridis; a, ascus and spo-
ridia ; 5, sporidia x 320.

SOME REMARKS ON THE CLASSIFICATION OF FERNS.
By H. F. Hanct, PH D., Ere.

At page 15 of the present volume of this Journal is a note by Mr.
John Smith in controversion of the views I had expressed, in the pre-
ceding volume, on the systematic position of the genus Brainea. The
special attention Mr. Smith has for so many years devoted to Pterido-
logy naturally renders any observations he may make of interest; and
his opinions are always entitled to the highest respect. But I cannot
say that his remarks have in any way shaken the conviction I had ex-
pressed as to the real affinities of Brainea. I had endeavoured to show
that this genus and its immediate allies in the tribe Gymnogrammee
are represented amongst Lomariee by precisely analogous forms ; and
those to whom the Ferns I mentioned are unfamiliar, will, I think, be
able to satisfy themselves, to some extent, of the justness of my
opinion, by a reference to the plat es of Fée’s ‘ Genera Filicum,’ or the
very neat analytical figures in Mr. Moore’s ‘ Index. Mr. Smith
writes :—“ I admit that Sadleria and Brainea are a perfect instance of
Suis: but I must confess, in all my study of the relationship of
Ferns, it never came into my mind that there was any connection be-
tween Blechnum and Gymnogramme, or Woodwardia and Dictyogramme.

. On the other hand, it is easy to see that Braznea, Sadleria, Lo-

251 SOME REMARKS ON THE CLASSIFICATION OF FERNS.

maria, and the whole of Blechnum are of the same lineage, and quite
unconnected with Gymnogramme.” Now, there is here a singular
confusion of ideas. After recognizing the ** parallelism” of Sadleria
and Brainea in one sentence, Mr. Smith proceeds in the next to place
the two together, as of the same lineage ; that is to say, he very evi-
dently confounds analogy with affinity. With respect to the relation-
ship which Mr. Smith insists to be so manifest and easy of recognition,
the obvious reply is, that neither Professor Mettenius nor the late Sir
William Hooker perceived it ; and I may be allowed to say that I feel
an equal inability. Mr. Smith further writes :—“ If the Darwinian
theory of the origin of what is called species from antecedent species
be admitted as a guide to assist in determining affinity, then the
Cycad-looking stem of Brainea should be compared with that of
humble Gymnograms.” If I apprehend rightly Mr. Smith’s meaning
in these words, it is that nearly-allied genera should agree in habit;
and, that the arborescent caudex of Brainea is a fatal objection to its
close alliance with Gymnogramme. Though not myself, by any means,
a decided opponent of the remarkable theory which, through the learn-
ing, the unrivalled power of illustration, and the rare and scrupulous
candour of Mr. Darwin, has made so deep an impression on all
thoughtful students of natural science, I might object to the petitio
principii involved in assuming a very generally disputed hypothesis as
the basis of an argument ; but, in cases where numerous facts contra-
dict the presumption expressed, we may safely keep to the facts, and
leave theories aside. I do not myself see that Woodwardia radicans,
Sw., Lomaria Spicant, Desv., Blechnum lanceola, Sw., or any species of
Doodya, can in any sense be called less humble than such Ferns as
Gymnogramme japonica, Desv., G. javanica, Bl., or G. trifoliata, Desv. ;
or less dissimilar in habit to vedas: by the side of which Mr. Smith
ranges them. And, amongst flowering plants, in such a truly natural
genus as Euphorbia, to give an example, it is only necessary to advert
to such species as Z. neriifolia, L., E. tirucalli, L., E. palustris, L.,
and Æ. thymifolia, Burm. ; or, in the order Urticacee, to such a plant

as Laportea gigas, Wedd., as compared with Z. Canadensis, L., or L.
bulbifera, S. and Z., to iow how destitute of foundation is the as-
sumed test; since bai it is allied species which differ in habit more
than many allied genera. T cannot assent to Mr. Smith's opinion that
the absence of an indusium in Brainea is of no weight against his view

SOME REMARKS ON THE CLASSIFICATION OF FERNS. 255

of its affinities, as “ being analogous to the, want of indusia in closely
allied species of Phegopterides.” The firm, coriaceous, extended, linear
indusium of the Lomariee,—very different from the delicate and minute
one of many Aspidia,—is, in my judgment, far too marked and im-
portant a character to be regarded as of subordinate value ; and, fully
persuaded as I am that our classification of Ferns will hereafter be
profoundly modified, I believe, in the present state of our knowledge,
that the presence or absence of an indusium is the most important and
reliable primary character we can employ. It is true that M. Fée
asserts (sub voce Pleocnemia) that some Ferns exist under both forms ;
and I have myself alluded to an apparent example of this kind in
Polypodium urophyllum, Wall.; but I suspect the truth to be that, if
observed when sufficiently young, such Ferns would, in a state of
nature, be found always indusiate, although the indusium is often of
very delicate texture, and evanescent. Aspidium amabile, Bl., A. Sin-
gaporianum, Wall., and A. coniifolium, Wall., are certainly in this
case; and it is notorious how many species of that genus have been
referred to Polypodium, owing to being described from old specimens.
I have a wild specimen of Woodsia (Hypoderris) Brownit, Mett., in
which, after the most careful examination, I have failed to detect a
trace of involucre, doubtless from the sori being advanced in age. In
a considerable number of Aspidia belonging to the Polystichum group,
and sometimes in 4. javanicum, Mett., the indusium curls up, and is
forced inwards and concealed by the overlapping sporangia, so that
plants in full fructification appear nudisorous. If I am correct in my
surmise that apparent exceptions to the constancy of this character are
due to the caducous nature of the indusium, and not to its absence,
then Polypodium urophyllum must be transferred to Aspidium, with
many species of which, in the Nephrodium group, it agrees very well ;
and Mr. Smith's objection would vanish.

Assuredly, the “ Saturnia regna " in which botanists shall sit down
with anything like aecordant views as to the absolute or relative value
of different structural characters in Ferns, and the limits of the genera
to be admitted, seem very far off indeed; for, whilst Professor Met-
tenius declares that, after the most scrupulous examination, he is un-
able to recognise the validity of the numerous genera separated of late
years from Polypodium; M. Fée asserts the views of the analytical
school to be so manifestly superior in forming natural groups, that

256 SOME REMARKS ON THE CLASSIFICATION OF FERNS.

even an uninitiated person must recognize the fact. This author has
addressed to those who differ from him the singular and unanswerable
subjective criticism that ** peut-être ont-ils résisté, sans le savoir, à leurs
propres convictions ;"—relying, apparently, overmuch on the strength
of his own. Though candidly acknowledging that analytic pteridolo-
gists* have conscientiously worked out their views with great skill,
and, granting their premisses, with considerable success, and fully ad-
mitting the obligations botanists are under to Messrs. Smith, Fée, and
Moore, who have done very much to increase our knowledge; the
real question at issue is the relative worth of the principles involved.

I must frankly confess that my own experience convinces me that
synthetic notions of genera are the most natural; and I look with the
greatest confidence to Professor Mettenius, unquestionably the most
philosophical and thorough of living pteridographers, and the head of
the synthetic school, who I believe proposes to study and examine all
the genera of Ferns in the same manner as he has treated Polypodium,
Cheilanthes, Aspidium, etc.,to clear up many of the doubts and difficulties
which at present beset us. Presl, in his ‘ Tentamen Pteridographiz,’
while expounding much more moderate analytic views than in his sub-

ent writings, or than those put forward by the later adherents of
the “jeune école," seems also to me to have formed much more na-
tural groups; though I believe the reliance he placed, even in his first
work, on venation, which was somewhat plausibly but sophistically de-
fended in an able preface, was very excessive when tested by experience.
It must, however, be remembered, in justice to Presl, that in his pre-
face he explicitly observes :—“ In Filicaceis genera valorem alium et
quidem minorem habent ac genera plantarum phanerogamarum ; con-
sideranda sunt nempe priora tanquam subgenera, si eodem mensuran-
tur pondere ac genera Phanerogamarum;" so that there was in effect
even more difference between him and his successors than is usually
believed. It is scarcely necessary, I imagine, to insist that, to employ
the term genus in different divisions of the vegetable kingdom with
varying siguification, is at once unphilosophical, unnecessary, and in-
convenient,

So strongly does all evidence seem to me to point to the reduction

* I except the late Prof. Link, —if, indeed, he should be included in

om Ve views (as given in Filicum Sp. Hort. reg. Ber jt eee Bes
too loose, crude, and unsystematized, to deserve much noti

SOME REMARKS ON THE CLASSIFICATION OF FERNS. 257

rather than to the increase of genera, that, in the face, I believe, of all
living pteridographers, I would, without hesitation, merge both Ne-
phrolepis and Oleandra in Aspidium. As to the first group, there is
absolutely nothing to separate it, except habit, the articulated pinne,
and the presence of white scale-like dots near their edges. But similar
dots exist on those of A. albo-punctatum, Bory, and a few others ; and
in 4. (Cyclopeltis) semicordatum, Sw., and its allies, the pinne are
equally articulated, and the habit is similar, the orbicular not reniform
indusium being the only distinguishing mark. My A. (Cyclopeltis)
Kingii, from the Hogoleu Islands, a portion of the Caroline group, was
indeed maintained by Sir William Hooker (in litt.) to be identical
with Nephrolepis obliterata, Hook., an opinion the groundlessness of
which I have elsewhere endeavoured to demonstrate. Moreover a pre-
cise analogue of Nephrolepis is found among Lindsee, in the rare
Malayan L. lanuginosa, Wall., which has articulated pinne, similar in
shape, and provided with intramarginal white dots. Surely, logical
consistency should lead the upholders of Nephrolepis to accord generic
rank to this singular and distinct species,—a course, however, which
no one, so far as I am aware, has pursued. The few Adianta with
articulated pinnules, such as A. Parishii, Hook., and 4. fragile, Sw.,
are retained by common consent in that genus.

The claims of Oleandra to generic distinction repose on its habit,
the disposition of its sori, and its articulated stipes. But, so far as
regards the two first characters, it is in no wise more different from the
pinnate or decompound Aspidia, than Asplenium serratum, Sw., the
species of the Zhamnopteris section, or 4. lanceum, Thbg., from those
with divided fronds, ór than many Polypodia inter se ; and Asplenium
albo-punctatum, Bory, has similarly articulated stipes, a peculiarity to
which an undue importance seems to be attached by some botanists.
I should add that the late Professor Kunze held identical views as to
the insufficiency of these characters to warrant the separation of
Oleandra. The length from the caudex to the articulation of the stipes,
the distance of the sori from the costa, the different position of the in-
dusium-sinus with regard to it, the breadth, outline, and greater or less
downiness of the frond, varied so much in the copious specimens of my
O. Chinensis found last year by Mr. Simpson, as to satisfy me that it is
inseparable from O. neriiformis, Cav.; and I am, indeed, strongly in-
clined to believe that there is after all but one variable species known

VOL. Iv. [Aucusr 1, 1866.] s

258 SOME REMARKS ON THE CLASSIFICATION OF FERNS.

None of the characters given are at all constant in a number of speci-
mens from the same locality.

With regard to habit, on which M. Fée lays perhaps more stress
than any other author, its extreme diversity in the species of such
genera as Asplenium and Polypodium seems the most conclusive proof
of the small value to be assigned it; especially when the differences
in this respect are by no means eihinident or coextensive with others
in the venation and the position of the sori.

I avail myself of the opportunity now afforded to make a few re-
marks on the ‘Species Filicum ’ of the late Sir W. Hooker, at which
Mr. Smith has glanced. From the immense materials at the disposal
of the illustrious author, the labour and care with which it is prepared,
the fulness of the characters, and the very beautiful and life-like
figures with which it is so lavishly embellished, this work is incom-
parably the most important contribution to pteridography which has
ever appeared. The weak point of the arrangement appears to me to
be the one which led the late Hon. and Rev. Dean Herbert, thirty
years ago, in the preliminary treatise to his well-known ‘ Amaryllida-
ce,’ to direct a most telling criticism against a system of classification
then recently elaborated by Dr. Lindley ; I mean a want of equality or
uniformity in the value assigned to characters in the different groups,
so that some of the genera are scarcely equiponderant with what are,
in other instances, rated as sections. A lengthened interval elapsed
between the appearance of the earlier volumes, and in them the genera
were worked up with extreme care and thought. The recognition of

ypoderris apart from Woodsia, from which it is only distinguishable
by habit, of Dictyoriphium (since abandoned by its author, but lately
restored by Mettenius) apart from Lindsea, of such unstable genera as
Pellea and Ochropteris, which must surely be absorbed by Cheilanthes
and Pteris, and of Sadleria, are so many departures from the principles
expressed or tacitly implied by the author. The two concluding vo-
lumes were published with unusual rapidity, and bear traces of undue
haste, and an apparently less vigorous grasp of the subject, doubtless
attributable to the great age the venerable author had attained. The
severance of Nephrodium from Aspidium is eminently unnatural, op-

to the views elsewhere expressed, and based on infinitely less
satisfactory ground than would have been the admission of Humata
and Prosaptia, in which the indusia differ far more from those of the

SOME REMARKS ON THE CLASSIFICATION OF FERNS. 259

Microlepiee ; and the character relied on seems moreover variable, as
well as of subordinate value. Nor can the consistency of recognizing
Fadyenia and Drymoglossum as distinct from Aspidium and Tenitis,
solely because they have dimorphous fronds, be for a moment defended,
when it is remembered that Davallia heterophylla, Sm., and D. angus-
tata, Wall., are retained in that genus, and Hymenostachys combined
with Trichomanes ; whilst Polypodium biforme, Hook., and P. querci-
folium, L., might on the same ground equally claim generic rank.
Vittaria can scarcely be said to have been worked up at all, Fée's mo-
nograph having been followed, though the genus is so difficult that the
labours of an independent investigator would have been especially
welcome. The same may be said of Antrophyum, which does not
seem separable from Hemionitis ; and the limits between the latter and
Gymnogramme are not satisfactory. This last-named genus and Acro-
stichum, as understood by Sir William, seem to include many hetero-
geneous elements, and certainly require renewed examination and'group-
ing. The difficulty of properly limiting the genera is unquestionably
excessive ; but they can scarcely stand as they are, and Platycerium
seems no more entitled to separation than other sections referred to
Acrostichum. But, admitting these defects, it may well be doubted if
any complete view yet given is, as a whole, more natural, with better
limited groups or fewer weak points ; and, in one most important par-
icular, the natural grouping and sequence of the species,—an emi-
nently difficult task,—the arrangement, in the large genera Asplenium,
Aspidium, and Polypodium, appears to me to contrast very favourably
with that of Mettenius, in his monograph ; as I think will be admitted
by any one who will take the pese to dispose a large suite of plants
according to the views of both w
Sir William Hooker had arien devoted a greater number of
years to the special study of Ferns than any either of his predecessors
or contemporaries. Yet in all his numerous works illustrative of his
favourite class, there is no more prominent characteristic than the un-
varying modesty with which his own views, and his dissent from the
school whose principles diverged so widely from those he held as truth,
are stated. He repeatedly and ungrudgingly bore testimony to the
learning, and expressed admiration of the ability, of extreme analytic
pteridographers, whilst avowing his want of sympathy with their
opinions; admitting fully that the subject was one on which he put
s 2

260 INTRODUCTION OF LEPIDIUM DRABA INTO BRITAIN.

forward no pretension to dogmatize, or to know better than others.
In striking contrast to such an honourable diffidence, we have seen
some Continental writers,—and those not mere sciolists, but men of
unquestioned ability, — criticize with a strangely misplaced ridicule, and
an unwarranted affectation of superior knowledge, the speculations of so
earnest a truth-seeker as Mr. Darwin,—an author whose scrupulous
attention to objections and difficulties is so remarkable, that he certainly
often suggested such as would not have occurred spontaneously to his
opponents. His abstinence from dogmatism on questions which had
so long engaged his attention, whilst one of the most pleasing, is at
the same time one of the most honourable characteristics of Sir W.
Hooker’s writings; and there can be no surer test of an honest devo-
tion to science, as distinguished from a desire of self-aggrandisement
through its study, than such a becomiug admission of humility, in the
face of the great and solemn problems of nature.
British Vice- Consulate, Whampoa,
18th March, 1866.

THE INTRODUCTION OF LEPIDIUM DRABA INTO
BRITAIN.

The introduction of a new plant that takes its rank amongst our
own indigenous ones should be carefully noted, or in a few years the
generation will have passed away, and sometimes all record of the
plant with it. Many of our so-called British plants had doubtless a
European origin, and even some came originally from parts of the
earth yet more distant. There are many persons yet living, who re-
member the disastrous Walcheren Expedition; but few are aware that
to the effect of this is to be ascribed the introduction of Lepidium

aba, the most troublesome weed to agriculturists, saving Gravel
Bine, Convolvulus arvensis, for, like it, the new-comer dives deeply
into the earth, from 8 to 9 feet, and cut it or break it off as you will,
new buds are formed and shoots developed that in time will find their
way to the surface, luxuriate in leaves and flowers, from which, in due
time, seeds are produced and the race extended. All this increase by
seed the husbandman can prevent by cutting off the tops; but how is
he to rid the soil of the roots thus deeply seated? Again, when the

ON A NEW SPECIES OF TACCA. 261

deeply seated bud has forced up a spindling weakly-looking shoot to
the air, the very first effort (in which it is usually successful) is to
thrust out lateral thready roots in all directions within from 6 to 12
inches of the surface, and often extending to 6 feet and more. These
ramifications are full of buds, and the second year produce a plentiful
supply of herbage and flowers, as just recorded. Bnt it is time that
I explain its denizenship, and its connection with the Walcheren Ex-
pedition. When our troops returned to England many disembarked
at Ramsgate; the poor fellows were suffering under malarious fever,
and their beds were ripped up and the straw, etc., was placed in an
old chalk-pit belonging to a Mr. Thompson. Time passed on, and
this heap of refuse was mixed with seaweed and manure, and finally
employed to fertilize the fields. Wherever this was done a plentiful
crop of the new weed was produced, and which to distinguish it was
called Thompson’s weed. We have traced its introduction, and its
spread over many parts of the Isle of Thanet ; it now remains to show
its future progress. It seems to take to the edges of ditches, the
edges of footpaths, etc., in preference to the open fields, and may be
traced through Canterbury, Chatham, and to Sittingbourne, Gravesend,
Deptford, Peckham, etc., as I have done; but how far it has reached
towards the northern and midland counties I have had no oppor-
tunity of ascertaining. It may be well, however, for me to state, that
I have measured one root in the chalk where it was originally ae
that was 9 feet long, and then did not reach the extremity. (W. M
‘Gardeners’ Chronicle.")

ON A NEW SPECIES OF TACCA.
By Tuos. NUTTALL, Esq.

[When lately working up the different species of Tacca for my Viti
Flora, I was unable to procure a sight of the ‘American Journal of
Pharmacy’ (of which there does not exist a copy at the British Mu-
seum, nor a complete set at the Pharmaceutical Society of London,
nor, as far as I know, anywhere else in Europe), and I could there-
fore not clear up the synonymy satisfactorily, owing to T. oceanica
being described in the ninth volume of that useful periodical. Pro-

262 ON A NEW SPECIES OF TACCA.

fessor Asa Gray has been good enough to obtain for me a transcript
of the description and tracing of the figure of T. oceanica, known to
me only from a reference in Pereira’s ‘ Materia Medica.’ As others
may find themselves in the same difficulty as I was, it may be desirable
to reprint the description. I may add that T. oceanica proves iden-
tical with Forster's T. pinnatifida, and that the Indian plant hitherto
included under that name will probably have to receive a new name.—
B. SEEMANN.]

Tacca oceanica, maxima, foliis palmato-quinquepartitis coadunatis,
laciniis acuminatis, ultimatis trifidis; involuerum foliolis lato-ovatis
sublobatis breviusculis.

abitat.—In rich shady woods, towards the mountains in Tahiti,
and probably other of the Friendly Islands, as well as in Wahoo,
Owyhee, and Atovi, of the Sandwich group.

Description —The root consists of numerous yellowish-white-skinned
tubers, scattered over with eye-buds like so many potatoes, and are, in
fact, scarcely distinguishable from the roots of that common vegetable ;
rom these arise in the summer season, clusters of tall spreading pal-
mately-divided smooth leaves, from two to three feet high, of which
length the foot-stalk forms two-thirds or more; the leaf itself extends
out to the breadth of eighteen inches or two feet, and is divided into
three primary divisions, and two others which are lateral, or come out
above the base of the side divisions; these principal divisions are
divided very much in the manner of our red oak leaves, or pinnatifid
towards the base, and more or less dilated and three-lobed beyond ;
each of the principal divisions again inclining to be three-lobed, except
the central one, which is usually pinnatifid as well as terminally
three-lobed ; all the divisions end in acuminated points, and are, below,
everywhere confluent into each other, down to the primary divisions or
summit of the footstalk.

The leaves are probably possessed of some degree of succulence,
but the vessels beneath present a strong, almost pinnated outline. e
scape or flower-stem, in the only specimen I possess, is very stout, and
rather more than three feet high, attenuated towards the umbel, whose
involucrum consists of about two series of broad, ovate, acute, and
sometimes slightly three-lobed leaves, which appear to have been white,
or some brighter colour.

The umbel consists of numerous longish, pedunculated, small, brown

A NEW BRITISH STATION OF WOLFFIA ARRHIZA. 263

or brownish-red flowers, nearly campanulate, and consisting of a calyx
ouly: within there are six hooded, petaloid, pedicellated bodies,
answering both the purposes of petal and filament, each containing
and almost concealing (as in the infertile anthers of the Larkspur) the
2-celled anthers.

With the berry and germ I am unacquainted. As in the T. pin-
natifida, there are interspersed among the flowers numerous abortive

the flowers. The root of this plant, or the tubers, when pounded
and washed, afford a fecula, which, under the name of Pia, is used
extensively in the Sandwich Islands as an article of food, and goes
among the white residents usually by the name of Arrow-root.

The present species is readily distinguished from that of India, by
the broader, more divided, and coadunate M as well as by the
short and broad leaves of the involucrum; it is also, apparently, a
larger plant in all its parts, save the flowers

A NEW BRITISH STATION OF WOLFFIA ARRHIZA.

Mr. M. Moggridge has been fortunate enough to discover a new
station of Lemna, or rather Wolfia arrhiza. He found it on July 7, in
a pool in the second field south-east of St. James’s Church, Waltham-
stow, Essex. The plant being smaller than a pin’s head, and occur-
ring in company of other Duckweeds, has probably been overlooked in
many localities, and it is highly desirable that our correspondents
should carefully examine their respective neighbourhoods with a view
of finding this new British plant. We shall be glad to insert any
communications on the subject that may be forwarded, so that the
geographical range of this species may be worked out. That it is not
a recent importation to our islands appears from the subjoined letter.

British Museum, July 28, 1866.

About fifty years ago Mr. Bennett and myself had some specimens

s
neighbourhood of London, I believe Putney Common. It was col-
lected by M. Gérard, an old Frenchman, who had been head gardener
at Versailles, but had emigrated at the first revolution. He was a
good botanist, and supported himself by collecting plants and selling

264 — CORRESPONDENCE.

them to botanists, and by supplying lecturers with specimens for de-
monstration. M. Gérard maintained that it was Lemma arrhiza, but
we were inclined to think that it was most likely only a very young
state of Lemna minor, for the difference in the fructification between
the two plants had not then been described ; and though M. Gérard
had brought me Lemna minor in flower, the Lemna arrhiza was not in
that state, or at least the stamens were not to be seen when J received
it.— Yours, etc.,
J. E. Gray.

VEGETABLE PRODUCTS OF THE TOCUYO RIVER.

There are several species of indigenous Palms, and one, the Cocoa-
nut, is cultivated to some extent. Nearly all the houses are thatched
with the leaves of the Palma redonda (Copernicia tectorum), and from
the same material straw hats are made. An excellent beverage, re-
sembling champagne, and quite as intoxicating, is made of the Palma
or Corozo de vino (Acrocomia sclerocarpa) by felling the trunk, and
cutting a hole just below the crown of the leaves. When I was at
Guadima, the people had cut down several of these spiny Palms in
order to supply themselves with “wine” for the Easter holidays.
More useful still is the Mapora, or Cabbage Palm (Oreodoza oleracea),
which attains sixty feet in height, and is one of the leading trees on the
banks of the Tocuyo. The young leaves yield an excellent cabbage,
which is so highly esteemed in the West Indies, where the tree has be-
come scarce, that they are sent as acceptable presents from one island
to another. The full-grown leaves are used for thatching, but by far
the greatest value of this Palm consists in the wood, which is esteemed
in Venezuela for shingling. A full-grown tree, I am told, will often
yield 100 planks (each 6-7 varas long and 1 inch thick), and 100 of
these planks sell, on the banks of the river, for 36s., and in Porto
Cabello for £3 or £3. 15s. One of the most common trees is the
Mora (Broussonetia, or Morus tinctoria), which yield the dyewood
known as Fustie in commerce. A ton of this wood brought to the
river bank is paid for in Tocuyo at the rate of £1. 4s. (8 pesos del
pays), and fetches in Liverpool from £5 to £6. It is a quickly grow-
ing tree of middle size, only the heart of which is used, and the fruit
is eaten by the children. Guayacan (Guaiacum officinale) is found in

CORRESPONDENCE. 265

considerable abundance. It is sold on the banks of the river for 15s.
the ton, and at San Miguel de Tocuyo for £1. 1s. to £1. 4s. per ton.
The tree yielding the so-called “ Balsam of Tolu” (Myrospermum
toluiferum) is sufficiently common to be of commercial importance.

he natives call it ** Balsamo,” and attach great value to the resin ob-
tained from the pods. The resin exuding from the stem now sells in
London at the rate of 4s. per pound. An allied species, known as
Sereipo in the country (Myrospermum frutescens), is equally common.
The balsam produced by this tree is entirely neglected. The wood
has, however, been exported; and Mr. Polly, of Porto Caballo, was
named to me as one of those who sent considerable quantities of it to
Hambuig. The Castor-oil plant, or Tartago (Ricinus communis and
R. inermis), is seen about all the settlements, and supplies the inhabi-
tants with oil for their lamps, the wicks of which are made of home-
grown cotton. It seems to be the only oil-yielding plant of the
district, of which I noticed three distinct varieties. Sarsaparilla
(Smilax sp.) is seen wherever the forest is not too thick; and a species
of Vanilla (Vanilla sp.), somewhat inferior to the cultivated one, yet
sufficiently good for export), is frequently met with, and, to some
extent, collected by the natives. In times of scarcity the people make
bread of the root-stock of a palm-like plant (Zamia muricata), and
they also eat the farinaceous root-stock of a white Water-lily (Nymphaea
ampla), which they call “ Naya.” About Guadima and the upper hills
all the streams are full of water-cresses. Crin vegetal, or Vegetable
Horsehair (Tillandsia usneoides), covers some of the trees in the greatest
profusion, and is used for stuffing sofas, mattresses, cushions, etc. The
fruits cultivated are,—nisperos, bananas, plantains, tamarinds, papaws,
soursops, breadfruit, cocoa-nut, cacao, coffee, etc. e esculent roots
principally grown are,—sweet potatoes, yams, taros, cassava root (two
kinds) ete. The only grain I noticed was Indian corn, or maize.—
B. Seemann, Report on the Tocuyo Estate of Venezuela, p. 21...

CORRESPONDENCE.

The Corona of Nareissus.
Mr. W. G. Smith's views on the morphological nature of the corona of Nar-
cissus, as laid before the Botanical Congress, and subsequently published in the

266 CORRESPONDENCE.

‘Journal of Botany,’ — very closely with those advanced by Link,
Schleiden, and at one time by Gay. Not to occupy your space with well-worn
controversial matter, I dH again merely refer for the history of the subject

ay's papers, in the 6th and 7th volumes of the * Bulletin of the Bo-

my former communication on this subject, Journ. of Botany, vol. iii. p. 105.
Considered abstractedly, there e is of course no reason why petals should not

his translator renders the term ; and no reason why they may not become con-
However true this may be in some cases, it is not cor-

tion or triplication of me | pepe: aegmieniy, or an imperfect condition of an
additional series of sta r two series.” Mr. Smith's words, which I now
quote, are very eee as sah so, that they will no doubt carry ire
to those who read them without having perused what has been written by

is petal-like, as it is to suppose it an abnormal condition of another series of
stamens, or two series when it bears anthers.” Now, on the surface this is so
mee, that no one could withhold assent; when the relative position,
especially when the anatomical conformation of any supplementary orga
coincides with those proper to the petals or to the stamens, as the case D^
be, it is surely “defensible” to consider such supplementary organ to be

modification of a petal or a stamen, etc. ; and so if, in certain flowers, the co-
rona puts on more or less of the appearance of the anther-lobe, one is s justified
in considering the corona to be a modification of the anther-lo e latter is

d

con nstant and as it.were perfect; the former is exceptional, boisson an
ru tary.

In Mr. Smith’s own figures (t. 47. f. 9), I find evidence of a similar structure
to that which I myself drew attention. ‘There is in the figure to which I have
just referred a stamen whose connective is relatively very large and petal-like
and which bears on either margin, near the base, two corona-like processes
which I should look on as rudimentary anther-lobes. I do not know whether
these have escaped Mr. Smith's notice; if they have done so, he might fairly

Sarracenia in a fresh state, I am hardly in a — to definitely assent to or
dissent from the analogy drawn by Mr. Smith between that organ and the leafy
stipules of Trifolium, the petal-scales of Siue, « or the dilated filaments of
Ornithogalum ; but I cannot help expressing a surmise that more extended ob-

NEW PUBLICATIONS. 267

servation will show that the analogy between these several organs is more
remote than Mr, Smith seems to consider

hat flowers may and do become “ double " by the adventitious develop-
ment of appendages on their petals by a sort of prolification, or rather by over-
luxuriant growth (for the term prolification should be strictly confined to those
cases in which an adventitious bud is formed), I freely admit, though in none
of the treatises on this subject, so far as I am aware, is this mode of doubling
alluded to. Mr. Berkeley has seen something of the kind in double Primroses,
but I believe most of these cases may more correctly be referred to a modifi-

For the present, at least, I Rin the explanation of the formation of the
corona of Narcissus, as offered by Lindley, Gay, and Morren, to be nearer to
the truth than any other yet given, though it is unfortunately not so simple as
that offered by Mr. Smith, and indeed has led a writer in a contemporary
(probably by an oversight, though it might serve for a pun) to assert that I con- .
sider the corona as a series of “ mystified stamens” !

MAXWELL T. MASTERS.

Tree- Vegetation of Australia.

As one of the Commissioners for the Intercolonial Exhibition, I am called
upon to prepare an essay on the vegetation of all Australia, especially in refer-
ence to the resources of the country. As one item of interest, this essay will
embrace an enumeration of all the trees of Australia, as far as known, so

nial territory. The tree-vegetation, moreover, impresses on each flora its main
a, a points largely to its affinity. Thus, no tree of New Zealand
is identical with Australian eee and thus a greater discrepancy becomes ap-
parent iiid the flora of New Zealand and Australia than between that of
India and our continent. If lists ees the trees of any part of the globe could
be carefully and extensively compiled, undoubtedly very many interesting data,
not only for phytogeography, but also for industry = SPREE would be ob-
tained, etc.,
goena MUELLER.
Melbourne, 26th February, 1866.

Callitris (Frenela) Parlatorei, F. Muell.
Th ree was recently discovered by Walter Hill, Esq., the
Director of the Botanic Garden of Brisbane, at the Darlington Range of Queens-

land, where it attained a height of fully 60 feet. t approaches

nearest to Callitris Gunnei and C. fruticosa. It shows the coarse fo

both, but the partitions of the branchlets are shorter than in C. Gunner From
e latter, moreover, this new species is recognized by the pointed

is readily
e quite of equal length. From Callitris fruticosa it
differs besides in having no protuberances on the dorsal apex of the valves.

268 NEW PUBLICATIONS.

Callitris actinostrobus (F. M., Essay on the Pl. of the Burdek. Exp. 19) is
also closely allied to this new congener, so far as the equally 6-valved fruit is
concerned; but the nuniber of seeds remove the Sandarock Pine from the
section Actinostrobus of Callitris, and bring it to the Frenela group. The
seeds, not seen ripe, are seemingly 2-winged. The species is to bear the name
of the illustrious Italian phytologist, who is now engaged in working up the
noble coniferous Order for De Candolle's great work.
FERDINAND MUELLER.
Botanic Gardens, Melbourne, 17th May, 1866.

. It seems not to be generally known that all true Frenelas not unfre-

quently produce some 3-winged seeds.

Darlingia, a New Genus of Proteacer.

Among several new genera which I have recently described, is one from
N.E. Australia, belonging to Proteacee and closely allied to Knightia, with
which it has a 4-seeded carpel in common. The wings however surround the
whole seed, the latter resembling those of Cardwellia. The latter genus has

as Darlingia ger The style is deciduous, but that cha wer: is of no
yail in villia Yours, etc.
FERDINAND uni
February 24, 1866.

NEW PUBLICATIONS.

Le Specie dei Cotoni descritte da FILIPPO PARLATORE. Firenze:
amperia Reale, 1866. 4to, 64 pp. (with Atlas of 6 folio plates in
chromolithography.)

When Barker Webb bequeathed his magnificent library and her-
barium to the fair city of Florence, he provided at the same time ample
funds for keeping them u Every botanical periodical, every new
pesto, and every new AR RUN of importance was at once to be

accumulated treasures. Florence was at that time merely
the capital of Tuscany, and the funds were vested in the Grand Duke,

NEW PUBLICATIONS, 269

who professed himself, we believe, a personal friend of Mr. Webb. As
long as the old state of things continued i in the possis all went on
well; but when Italy began once more to agitat unity and nationality,
the Duke of Tuscany had to fly from the vengeance of the people. In
the hurry he forgot to leave behind the funds entrusted to his honour
by the illustrious Webb, and though he has had several reminders, we
understand that not a penny has as yet been restored. Science, es-
pecially botanical science, has constantly to struggle with poverty ; and
but few of the good things of this life are reserved for her. This was
felt to its full extent by men like Smithson and Webb, both of whom
entrusted their wealth to foreigners, on condition that it should be used
or the advancement of science, free from the deadly influence of pro-
fessional jobbery. It is vexatious when the good intentions of such
noble-minded men are frustrated. There is much to be said about the
Smithsonian fund, but the most serious charge does probably not
amount to more than errors of judgment committed by its administra-
tion. But no language ean be too severe in speakiug of the way in
which the Duke of Tuscany has behaved about the trust confided in
him, and we hope that when peaceful times have once more set in, the
Italian Government will do all in its power to recover the funds left
for keeping up Webb's Library and Herbarium. We felt it due to the
illustrious botanist whose work is placed at the head of our article, to
make this statement, because we know to what shifts he and his col-
leagues are put with Webb's fund suddenly cut off, and hardly any
money from the Italian Government to buy the most necessary new
publications. It is impossible for him to be quite familiar with what
is going on in the botanical world, and many a man with less enthu-
siasm for science would long ere this have folded his arms and exeused
his absolute abstention from work till better times by the obstacles
before him. Knowing all this, we have no wish to dwell upon his
shortcomings any more than is necessary for the due understanding of
his labours.

We do not hold Gossypium to be so difficult a genus as it is gene-
rally represented to be. We in northern Europe can do little towards
working it up, but a botanist of average ability residing in some tropi-
cal or semitropical country could easily put it to rights. All he re-
quires is to procure the seeds of the different species for growing in his
garden. At present, when there is direct steam a be-
tween all tropical and semitropical countries, this can be speedily

270 NEW PUBLICATIONS.

effected; and as soon as the various kinds flower and fruit he must
figure and describe them carefully, aud forward a coloured figure and
description, accompanied by well-dried and complete specimens to
some head-quarters of botany. Until this preliminary labour is accom-
plished, nothing definite can be settled about the synonymy, because
our herbarium specimens are generally ill preserved—Cotton being a
difficult plant to dry—and few of them have fruit and flower together.
With good materials, such as those we have insisted upon, the synonymy
will not present any serious difficulties.

We do not think there are more than about ten known species of
Gossypium, all of which can be sufficiently well characterized to be
readily distinguished. Parlatore describes and figures seven (besides
the doubtful species); but he has overlooked G. anomalum (micro-
carpum), G. drynarioides, the finest flowering of all Cottons, and
several other well-marked types contained in herbaria. He adopts all
the old Linnzam species (viz. G. herbaceum, arboreum, hirsutum, and
religiosum), and interprets them correctly, with the exception of G. re-
ligiosum. That species he takes to be what in our markets and colo-
nies is called “ Kidney Cotton ;” easily distinguished from al? other
species by the seeds closely adhering to each other, instead of being
free. Now, most authors regard the Kidney Cotton as G. Peruvianum,
and restrict the name of G. religiosum of Linnzus, to a short-stapled
tawny cotton, with loose seeds, of which the yellow dresses of the
Buddhist priests are made, and which, from that connection, obtained
the name of * religiosum." Parlatore gives to this religiosum, of
Linnzus, the name “ G. Taitense,” and describes it from dried speci-
mens. A full account of the plant, taken from Solander’s manuscript
Flora of Tahiti, has been published in Seemann's ‘ Flora Vitiensis.’
From Solander we learn that this is one of the Cottons, the flowers of
which undergo a marked change in colour between the time they open
and fade, being first white then pink, a peculiarity it shares with
G. arboreum. An allied species is G. tomentosum, Nutt. mss., published
"in 1865 in his * Flora Vitiensis,’ and now renamed, in 1866, G. Sand-
vicense, by Parlatore. It is covered with a short canescent tomentum,
has yellow flowers, and also produces tawny cotton.

That Parlatore, after a conscientious study of all the Gossypiums
available to him, should have fixed upon the Kidney Cotton as the
G. religiosum of Linneeus, when most botanists regard one of the Nankin
Cottons as religiosum true, may appear less strange when we state that

BOTANICAL NEWS. 271

there is no authentic specimen of G. religiosum in Linnzus's herba-
"ium, and that Linnzus's description is unsatisfactory. But there is
sufficient evidence to show that Linnæus did not at all events give the
name of religiosum to the Kidney Cotton.

We are thankful for what has been done, but hope that Professor
Parlatore will not let this subject drop before he has fairly worked it
out. He must dispose of all the doubtful species he has placed at the
end of his book before he can regard his labours as terminated, and must
furnish us with a short diagnosis of each species, besides the longer de-
scriptions he has given.

BOTANICAL NEWS.

Dr. Seemann returned to England on the 12th ult., from his journey through
Nicaragua and the Isthmus of Panama, and resumes, this month, the editorship
of the ‘Journal of Botany. In the gold district of Chontales he found a

under the care of Mr. Bull, of Chelsea. , During his stay at a,
able to ascend the Bayano river and familiarize himself with its ania the
Americans having phon ds ue him a steamer for that purpose

In consequence of the disturbed state of the Continent, the in

German naturalists and tans which was to be held at aneti in Sep-
tember next will not take place

e Professorship of Botany at the School of Physic, Trinity ie T
lin University, is now vacant; and on Saturday, December 1866,
Provost and Senior Fellows will proceed to elect a pde of roti n.

regulated from time to time by the Provost and Senior Fellows of Trinity

shall ré taken —— degrees, or shall have obtained a

from the College of Physicians, in consequence of a testimonium nb thi

; vtae d shige. i College, Dublin. All persons intending to offer themselves as
i ion, th

they ha ractised, on or before December 14. For further particulars, can-
di will have to apply the Rev. S. Haughton, Medical Re f
Trinity College. By the restrictions imposed, most of our

t are
excluded from the candidature, aud we therefore trust that the person chosen
may be selected entirely for his merits.

We have received » diee id “ late to be noticed this month, of the ed
of Mr. mous

t of
Plants, with Especial Reference t Relative Position, including their relations

272 BOTANICAL NEWS.

with the Cryptogamous.” Only two hundred and fifty copies ini been
— botanists are advised to apply at once to Messrs. Williams and Nor-
gate, 14, 4, Henrietta ta Street, Covent Garden, London, W.C., or Robert Hard-
sies 192, Pi puce The price is £1.

Prof. Unger, in a paper communicated to the Imperial Academy of Sciences

days; with freshwater shells, fishes, remains of insects, and so forth, and a

m of organic bodie which, for a most part, are represented without

alteration in Egypt a at the present t Besides two sorts of grain—wheat
d bar

ru

probability, been cultivated as an article of food, as well as for spinning. The
weeds are re of the familiar kinds : wild Radish = Raphanistrum), Corn

j Want rt (Euphorbia helioscopia),
Nettle] dd foot ( CÀ li Pa Hare’s-ear (Bupleurum
aristatum), and the common Vetch (Vicia sabe. The relics of manufacturing

dotus.
The last issue of Bennett’s ‘ oe Portraits of Men of Eminence’
contains portraits of Mr. Charles Darwin and Dr. Berthold Seemann, accom-

. Cutter, of 52, Haider Street, W.C., sends us the following melan-
choly news :—At p. 32 of the first volume of this Journal, there is a notice of
he departure, for Old ened and the paneer of W. Gran oe ži rmerly

in the Austra whi
capacity he davor un Mike new plants, Mii in theViti po New Hebrides
ps. His friends will now learn, with the deepest sorrow, that I have just
been informed bya pci PRIN that Mr. Milne has suseumbed to the

Having been his London agent for more than three years, I have had perhaps
a better opportunity than many others to judge of the result of his labours, and
I wish to bear my humble testimony to his indefatigable zeal in collecting and
forwarding specim imens. Besides botanical collections, he sent, from time to
time, insects, shells, reptiles, etc., many of which have proved new to science,
and claims for his name a respectful consideration as one of the explorers of
tropical Africa.”

Fig. 4 Fié. 3
A
crs Y $E
$
k e e %

rane LE

a WAN: Farlane, Lil? B3
A. Dickson, M.D. det

ON THE STAMINAL ARRANGEMENTS IN SOME SPECIES
OF POTENTILLA AND IN NUTTALLIA CERASIFORMIS.

By ALEXANDER DicksoN, M.D. EDIN.
(Puare LII.)

On examining, about a year ago, the flowers of Potentilla fruticosa,
I was much struck with the disposition of the stamens. These are
arranged in strongly-curved lines or festoons, each containing 4 or 5
stamens, and extending from petal to petal. The convexity of each
festoon is towards the centre of the flower, and there are no stamens
superposed to the petals. I have since then examined the develop-
ment of this andreecium, and, as might have been anticipated from the
analogy of the rosaceous developments already observed, I find that
each festoon the two stamens next the adjacent petals are the first ie
veloped ; the. two or three forming the middle or lower part of the fes-
toon appearing subsequently. It is very difficult exactly to observe
whether or not the central stamen of the festoon, when this consists of
5 stamens, is actually younger than those on either side of it. I have
not been able with certainty to detect any decided difference of size be- -
tween them; and the absence of the middle stamen at a given time
does not afford any sure proof of its being a later development, as it
not unfrequently never appears. udging, however, from the analogy
of the other Rosacee, it may be considered almost certain that the
central stamen of the festoon is the youngest. When the stamens ,
have all appeared, they, together with the “ petals,” form a pentagon
of mammille surrounding the hemispherical termination of the floral
axis. The petaline mammille form the angles of the pentagon, and
are the oldest and largest; next in size and age are the stamens
nearest the petals; and youngest and smallest are the two or three
stamens in the middle of the sides of the pentagon (Plate LH.
Fig. 5). Icannot but think that such an arrangement strongly con-
firms the doctrine of rosaceous andreecia propounded in my paper on
Mentzelia, etc. (Journ. of Bot. iii. p. 209) ; as I am unable to conceive
of any possible explanation of such a festooned arrangement of stamens,
unless we view the andreecium here as consisting of five compound
and confluent stamens, the terminal lobe of each such stamen being

VOL, IV, [SEPTEMBER 1, 1866.] T

274 ON THE STAMINAL ARRANGEMENTS IN

developed as a petal, so-called. When there are five stamens in the
festoon, the central stamen must be regarded as an interstaminal lobe,
analogous to interpetiolar stipules—to the intersepaline lobes in some
species of Campanula, in Nemophila, and in Potentilla itself (the so-
called epicalyx), or to the interpetaline lobes of the corolla of Solda-
nella.*

I have not been able to examine any of the nearest allies of Poten-
tilla fruticosa. P. glabra is grown in the Botanic Garden here, but
has not flowered for some years. In Potentilla rupestris, however, I
have found an andrecium in all respects similar to that of P. fruticosa ;
and, from Lindley’s description of the stamens of P. arguta, an ally of
P. rupestris, as “about 25, filaments inserted on the margin of a five-
lobed glandular disk which surrounds the base of the receptacle” (Bot.

79), I suspect that the same arrangement occurs there also.

In connection with the foregoing investigation, I have been led to
examine the staminal arrangements in a considerable number of species
of Potentilla, in all about twenty-nine. The staminal arrangements
in these species may be reduced under three heads or types.

Type I., where there are 20 stamens (16 where the flower is 4-nary) :
one scperpbiied to each sepal, one to each petal, and one on either side
of each petal (Plate LII. Fig. 1). This is, apparently, by far the
commonest arrangement in the genus, as indeed in the whole family
Rosacee.

Type IL, where there are 30 stamens. Differing from the last by
having three stamens, instead of one, in front of each sepal (Plate LU.

"ig. 2). is rien s in the forms falling under P. hirta of De Can-
dolle's * Prodromus.
ype IIL, where there are 25 stamens (arranged in five festoons,
extending from petal to petal). Differing from Type II. chiefly in the
absence of oppositipetalous stamens (Plate LII. Fig. 3). This occurs
in P. fruticosa, P. rupestris, and probably in several others.

* The corolla of Soldanella presents ten lobes, alternately trifid and entire.
The five trifid lobes are the petals ; the five entire ones the interpetaline lobes.

interpetaline sinus; and lastly, yore Tend eve of the petals appea
development he ponds, of course, to a basifugal e ese grin of leaf lobes,
and differs in this respect from what occurs in the co mpound stamens of Po-
tentilla, which would correspond to a basipetal on

SOME SPECIES OF POTENTILLA. 279

P. hirta, Lh. (?)
Number of

is "ee Am
examin j : :
32. E. 16 5 55555... LELb
9 ade I9 ca A 3.4 45 ree cee mao tyll; deed
ae ee 180 5 1 SOs Sy By Oe os i;Ld;bi
$e 10s Bos 28,9 o0 LELLES
1 I0 3. 0.5 9 0. d uere 11,553
Ies LO Gin By Oi ey Bue areas Ee ie a ee:
Ee FRU $5535,,3 saayivide LEDRA
Do IU ve 0 9 9 9 9 sue ELLI
$3 los I0... 5,159523. 5 LILES
85395 AU osi £252395..—— LAhdi hl
P. recta, L. (P). *
Poen Parapetalous Antisepalous Antipetalous
examined: stamens. stamens. stamens.
Do 10 8,8,5,9,9 ERLI 3,2
$5 I0 5: $.3, 5; 3,9 s LL5gSs
1 A AU ales o 825,373; © us LLLÓLLI
2. x PO re 7 2 $7555. L4 Lil
B E 10 SXEESEES aee LEIL
oe 10 Ss $525,559 Laurus LIBHLI
i 61 10 Sa SOF V6 LELLI

In both of the species which I have mentioned as exhibiting the
third type of andræcium, viz. P. fruticosa and P. rupestris, the number
of stamens varies. In the festoons which the stamens form, however,
five stamens occur with sufficient frequency to justify me in assuming
25 to be the typical number of stamens in each flower. In one flower
of P. fruticosa I observed a stamen superposed to one of the petals.
This deviation, which is evidently rare, is very interesting, as showing
an approach to the other types.

P. fruticosa, L.
Number of flowers Number of stamens in
examined. the festoons.
S usi O E enews tr ree en 5, 5, 5, 5,5
ON choc agen ek rea 5, 5, 5, 5, 4

oe dul i ada des que 5,5,4, 5,4

280 STAMINAL ARRANGEMENTS IN POTENTILLA.

Number of flowers Number of — in
examined. the fest
5, 5, 6, 4 k 4
5* 5,4, 5,4, 4
2 5, 3 > 3

& 5
lf a;

P. rupestris, L.

Number of flowers Number of stamens in
xamined. estoons.

oH mH
ot

e oo

It would be rash to speculate as to the probable value of the stami-
nal arrangement in distributing the species of Potentilla into natural
roups. I scarcely anticipate that it will serve as a basis for primary
division of the genus, although I have little doubt that it will be found
of great importance as a means of establishing, or at least limiting, minor
groups. In a genus so extensive as this, my present contribution
towards a knowledge of the staminal arrangements can only be viewed
as a nucleus round which the results of further investigation may be
aggregated. I therefore hope that auy who have opportunities of
examining or discovering species in the uem state will carefully note
the disposition of the stameus.

In connection with the foregoing, I would call attention to the an-
dreecium of Nuttallia cerasiformis, which, as is known, consists of only
15 stamens, viz. 10 age omm and 5 antipetalous (Plate LII. Fig. 4).
Such ane contrasts most interestingly with the types I have
described. Thus, in | Nutlallia there are no antisepalous stamens;
in P. fruticosa, ete., there are no antipetalous stamens; while in
anserina, ete., iie are both antisepalous and antipetalous stamens.

* In one of these five flowers a stamen occurred superposed to one of the
petals, in sition to those in the festoons.

? I of the sepal to which the festoon with seven stamens was super-
posed was bifid.

SOME SPECIES OF POTENTILLA. 277

The mark x indicates a partial resolution of a stamen into two, the
filament bearing two anthers.

It will be seen from the above that, while P. peduncularis and P.
Calabra have a tendency to vary, both in the antisepalous and anti-
petalous stamens, P. inclinata varies only in the antisepalous ones.
In the last-mentioned species, it is remarkable how frequently a
partial or complete resolution of an antisepalous stamen into two takes
place.

B. Species exhibiting a tendency to reduction in the number of
stamens :—

P. sericea, L. (?).

— Parapetalous Antisepalous Antipetalous
eisndinod, stamens. stamens. stamens.
Seneca | NESCeMERN A 5 5
D dos IB Qmd d 5 4
: E 19: eee eee 5 3

P. maculata, Pourret (P. alpestris, Hall.).

to eee ee Antipetalous
r ERE ee 10:5, zu us 9 4
E uw 10:.— 5. o 5 a
Iu Es Is o E 4 8
DEN 18 uu xD 4 2
B3 SEES l9 lb 4 i
l1 x0 I0 v —. 5 1

P. opaca, L. (P. intermedia, Nestler). Six flowers were examined ;
four were normal, while the other two each wanted one antipetalous
stamen.

P. Fragariastfum, Ehrh. In this species a great number of flowers
have the andreecium reduced to the 10 parapetalous stamens. Of
better-developed andreecia, I have noted the following :—

antipetalous stamens is — by five figures, these five figures represent
the ner of stamens in front of the five sepals or five ve petals respectively, and
Fade noted down didis: as they may be read off bt round the
ow

278 ON THE STAMINAL ARRANGEMENTS IN

Number of Parapetalous Antisepalous Antipetalous
Flowe stamens stamens.
examini
Ves AB a uires 4
eee P MODO NECI 5 3
X ul de Ib Fon 5 1
| aes teers 5 0
REE |i EE S 4 0
i uds | le ree e 2 0
| eee MESS rec ee 1 0
P. elatior, Schlecht. (?)
wem ais ME Parapetalous Antisepalous Antipetalous
Brot stamens. mens e
e i8 S ER | 5
Aix. EB as 5 3
E be AU Stee enc BE. uer odit tos 2
T5 ae ig... 5 0

It is to be observed that in these reductions in the number of sta-
mens, the antipetalous evidently disappear more readily than the anti-
sepalous ones. This is what might have been expected, as the anti-
petalous stamens are the younger

Of the species falling under Type IL, those which I have examined
are all variable in the number of stamens ; and the tendency is almost
always towards a reduction in the number. In a few flowers only is a
tendency to multiplication of the antipetalous stamens to be observed.
I have named with some hesitation the forms occurring in the Botanic
Garden; but they certainly all come under P. kirta of De Candolle’s
. mus.’

P. Taurica, Willd. (?).

TER = Parapetalous Antisepalous Antipetalous
Vuuminsd. stamens. stamens.
FEAT Sd 10 P5 Xon qow oleate
| pica iue ME N 9,25 0,9. B. oen d poor 5
* nv 10k: CEETÀ E 5
redde pi mee er nd S AA M S. osrosmeist 5
E shot I9 awe Bey Oy 5 8 eoo 5
3 ree 18 — ae FoR v esso 5
2 gs I8 seu 3, 2, 2, 2,2 eB

I have found it convenient, for the purposes of description, to employ
the term parapetalous for those stamens which occur one on either side of

SOME SPECIES OF POTENTILLA.

275

each petal; antisepalous, for the stamen or stamens in front of each sepal ;
and antipetalous for the stamen or stamens in front of each petal.

The following is a list of the species examined by me, named and
numbered according to Lehmann’s * Revisio Potentillarum’ (Nov. Act.

Acad. xxiii. Suppl.).

In determining some of the species I have had

great difficulty, which will be understood by any one who has had to do

with this most troublesome genus.

The names to which I have affixed

the mark (?) are to be looked upon as only approximately correct.

Ciis S odi Species.
5 P. fruticosa, LZ.

ll P. ambigua, Jacquemont................--

13 P. tridentata, So

15 P. bifurca, Z

28 P. sericea, L. (?)

43 P. stolonifera, Lehm.

53 P. rupes

60 E. panier

67 P. peduncularis,

80 P. palustris, roa (Com. palustre, Z).

84 P. chrysantha, Trev. (?)

90 P. Taurica, Will. (

91 P. recta, em is pallida (D). ve... 25.0

92 P. hirta

97 P. Lp sen ev

98 P. Nepalensis, Hook
103 P. Calabra, Teno
104 P. argentea, Z
106 Pr SABES Fill.
lll IP, tomentosd, Tew. (D)... hs.
125 r: acuta, act ( P.alpestris, Hal.)
128 EF. :
147 P. alba, Z.
153 E Pup XME loch
156 P. atrosanguinea, Lodd. ................--
158 P. elatior, Schlecht. 44 a ee
182 P. Tormentilla, Sikh. ................-
186 P. RUBRA y Agr E ee E
190 P. anserina, E. ....... 868

Type of
Andreecium.

Il.

III.

T2

276 ON THE STAMINAL ARRANGEMENTS IN

Of the species, in the foregoing list, with andrecia falling under
Type I., the following are those which exhibit a tendency to vary, either
by multiplication or reduction in the number of stamens :—

A. Species exhibiting a tendency to multiplication in the number of
stamens :—

P. bifurca, L. Two flowers were examined ; one was normal, while
in the other one of the antisepalous stamens was replaced by two
slightly connected by their bases.

P. peduncularis, Don.

“Flower a por erae Antipetalous
EC 3B ces PLGL -o 1,1; 11
NS Es PR uo EELEE o an ELLI
Eus EN X DLE ua ERLI
E GS XU Ini LALIZSS S.J LELLE?
Poe Ei. Eos ih Se ERL
P. Calabra, Tenore.
xcd of Parapetalous Antisepalous Antipetalous
—— : stamens. stamens. tame
B uode I8 uu hLELLi ^. ye Fae es Fy
AN ua IB. e 145%, 359 hil
E xA IQ: es ELLERI SS LEL
1 10 5. LALE o 1" LLLL9S
hx Hc m LITIEE S — LELLI
Poode AU i sess BESLO 3. 11,913
P. inclinata, Vill. (var. subseptenata ?).
E o nM i
BE esee 10 CELL A. dod 5
2 i us Lb5b5$... 5
deor RAE. ees, 5, Eph yay © i EA. 5
Toe 3:8. vs LA4h*85. 5x 5
1 18... ue LXXX. uui 5
S worse IU oun BERE NE Su oov 5
É leu al ELERE 2 5
DN Hl xs LULA s ue 5
E Ves Heu LLLXLS 5

* In this and the succeeding tables, wherever the number of antisepalous or

`

POISONOUS PROPERTIES OF EUPHORBIA CARACASANA. 285

cold river-water, could not be relieved. At the same time I felt severe
pain in the stomach, and during half an hour vomited no less than five
times. Having meanwhile returned to town, I took an ounce of olive
oil, and experienced no further inconvenience.

But I was destined to discover another poisonous quality of this
milk. Having washed my hands, I had not been careful enough in
cleaning and drying out the washing-basin, so that some of the milk
remained in it in a diluted state, and when afterwards I washed my
face, it entered my eyes and occasioned a most painful inflammation,
which, however, disappeared in the course of the same day after con-
stant bathing them with sugar-water. The milk had no caustic influ-
ence on my skin. Mr. Nichols was affected by the same small quantity
of poison in a very different manner, as will be seen from his letter :—

en discovering what at en Itookto be the Palo de Vaca (or Cow-tree)
of Venezuela, but which eventually proved the Euphorbia Caracasana, Y
tasted the milky juice, but at dese time felt no ill dit from it. I afterwards
ayers that its action was not only nein on individuals, but that it was
m uenced by the amount of food in the stom
The » st morning I tasted it I had erii but the second visit (when
gud by Mr. Ernst) was at daybreak, some hours before that meal.
Soon after we had * ene the tree, I experienced a very annoying sensa-
tion of gus on the e resulting in painful MU ur which con-
siderably increased towards night, or at all events when the eyes remained
closed. I enne. this to the atmosphere, which must have pe impreg-
the

fluid we were necessarily sufficiently close to inhale it. It was not until some
forty-eight hours after this that I was to feel the real effects of it. I was then
taken with violent purging pains, sometimes sudden and acute, whilst at others
it was prolonged. It was buta momentary relief when nature had its way, the
pain commenced immediately after each operation. I may well assert that I
never before suffered so much internal pain, which lasted, more or less, dps
hours was quite prostrated, caring only tó " down, and it was fully a

before the final effects wore off.”

These involuntary experiences led me to a more exact inquiry into
the chemical and toxicological properties of the milk. Part of the
contents of the bottle in which I had brought it from the mountains
had coagulated, forming a fibrous cheese-like body, floating in the
liquid residue. The specific weight of the milk is 0-97; it boiled at
the same temperature as water. Under the microscope I saw in it

286 POISONOUS PROPERTIES OF EUPHORBIA CARACASANA.

numerous small round grains, which I suppose to be caoutchouc. The
milk does not harden when exposed to the air, but forms a sticky
yellow substance, easily dissolved by fat oils. Cold alcoltol yielded an
extract containing a small quantity of resinous matter; hot alcohol
yielded a larger quantity (of the same resin or of a different one?).
Sulphurie and muriatie acid produced a separation of the milk into a
light yellow transparent liquid, and a white fibrous sediment. The
latter boiled with water gave some fatty substance (wax ?) floating on
the surface of the water. After twenty-four hours the milk turned sour.

In order to study as far as possible the poisonous qualities of the
milk, I experimented on two guinea-pigs and one rabbit.

The first guinea-pig received 5 grammes of the milk; soon after
the animal vomited twice, and recovered completely. The second
guinea-pig swallowed 10 grammes; it kept on vomiting nearly for
3 hours, and then died. The rabbit had 20 grammes; the poison
acted very energetically both as an emetic and purge, and the animal
died in less than half an hour. I was unable to ascertain the exact
time of the death, as business called me away. The rectum of the
two animals showed a considerable number of red spots; other
changes in the intestines could not be discovered.

Not being experienced in toxicological matters, I give my observa-
tions such as they were. But there is no doubt that the milk of
Euphorbia Caracasana is a strong drastic acrid poison, and probably
more so when the plant has attained a greater development. It con-
tains, it would seem, no volatile oil, and acts differently on different
constitutions, but is equally deleterious to man and animal. The
leaves of our plant are never touched by any animal, and I do not
remember having seen any insect feeding upon them. Dr. Masters
(‘ The Treasury: of Botany,’ i. 477) says, that in Brazil the juice of
JE. colinifolia, L., is employed by the natives for poisoning their
arrows; the same might be effected by the juice of E. Caracasana,
Boiss, a plant long confounded with the just-mentioned Linnean
species, nearly related to it, and belonging to Boissier’s —
Alectoroctonum.

ON THE FORMS OF POLLEN-GRAINS. 283

botanists as a mere variety of the former. Indeed, Z. major has been
described, on high authority, as only a “larger development in all its
parts, from its moister habitat," of L. corniculatus.

Now, however, I am to show that the pollen-grains of Lotus major
are uniformly smaller than those of L. corniculatus. In my note-book
many measurements, made in several different months and years, are
entered of the pollen-grains of these plants; and although the absolute
size of these grains in one or other of the two plants often appears to
have differed slightly, the relative size has always been plainly distinct.
In every case the larger size of the pollen-grains of Lotus corniéulatus
was obvious. Hente I have frequently repeated the measurements
during this summer ; and, as the results are still uniform, this notice is
drawn up, with a woodcut, for the ‘ Journal of Botany.

In the following woodcut, of the mere outlines, all the objects are
done to the same scale of ;,);5ths of an English inch; and the mea-
surements are given in vulgar fractions of that inch.

ZQ oP

Fig. 1. The pollen-grain of Ranunculus arvensis, large and rough on
the surface. Diameter 43, of an inch.

Fig. 2. The pollen-grains of Ranunculus hirsutus, much smaller and
smoother than the preceding. Diameter about 41; of an inch,

Fig. 3. Pollen-grains of Lotus corniculatus; long diameter i75;
short diameter qy} of an inch.

ig. 4. Pollen-grains of Lotus major; long diameter zq'5q> short
diameter 441. of an inch.

While noticing that this is only a difference of size between the pollen-
grains of Lotus corniculatus and L. major, it may be granted that this
fact, from its constancy, must have some significance; and it is really
here the most certain single difference between these two plants.
just so is the difference of size between the tissue-cells of Hymenophyl-

284 POISONOUS PROPERTIES OF EUPHORBIA CARACASANA.

lum Wilsoni and H. Tunbridgense, as depicted by me in the * Journal of
Botany,’ October, 1863. But, besides their greater size, the pollen-
grains of Ranunculus arvensis differ in their remarkable roughness
from those of its close allies, And whoever will compare the small,
smooth, oval or coffee-shaped pollen-grains of Ranunculus Ficaria
and Caltha palustris, with the round ones of the above-mentioned sub-
section of Ranunculee, may see differences quite as curious.

Finally, as these observations were almost all made on plants in this
neighbourhood, I hope that other botanists may be induced to extend
the inquiry to species of different districts and countries.

Edenbridge, Kent, Aug. 9, 1866.

SOME S MS ON THE POISONOUS PROPERTIES OF
EUPHORBIA CARACASANA, Boiss.

By A. Ernst, Esq., or Caracas.

Euphorbia Caracasana, Boiss. (De Cand. Prod. xvi. p. 60. n. 215),
is one of the typical plants of the valley of Caracas. Its vernacular
name is Lechero, i.e. milk-yielding, on account of the abundant milky
juice it contains. The description given in the * Prodromus’ is exact
in nearly all points, except that the leaves are sometimes much larger
than stated by Boissier, and the plant does not always remain shrubby.

On the 24th of June, my friend Mr. Nichols and myself found in
the valley of the Catuche (the river which supplies Caracas with water)
several specimens which had attained the form of sturdy trees, the
stem of one being no less than ten inches thick, and so high that I
was unable to distinguish the different leaves. I should not have
taken it for the EZ. Caracasana, but for some smaller specimens in the
neighbourhood, the leaves of which (no flowers being found) left no
doubt whatever about the species.

On the bark being cut, the milk ran down in such abundance that
in a short time six ounces of it were collected. It is of cream-colour,
has a rather balsamie odour, and an insipid taste. I put only two
drops on my tongue. About a quarter of an hour afterwards I felt an
intense burning in the throat, which, even by frequent garglings with

ON THE FORMS OF POLLEN-GRAINS. 281

Adopting my theory of rosaceous andrccia, there is no confluence of the
lobes of the compound stamens in JVatíallia, i.e. there are no inter-
staminal lobes

In iesinus, I must express my obligations to Mr. M‘Nab, for his
having kindly permitted me to make what use I required of the collec-
tion of Potentillas in the Botanic Garden, from which I obtained the
greater number of the species which I examined.

EXPLANATION OF PrarE LII.

by analogy) being indie yt pe ot huc D^ P larger representing
the older, the smaller the yo unger iagram representing
ie staminal ar rrangem ment in species of Potentilla Salling — typeI. This
figure rom my paper o e androcium o: ntzelia, eer The
antipetalous stamens are represen ota as the most internal Pat th in many Po-
tentillas (in the adult state, at least) they appear to be ex ternal to t the antise-
patous stamens, 2. Diagram of arrangement in les of Potentilla fallin ng

lagra epee}
under type 3. 2 of arrangement in species of Potentilla od
tidie er DI . Dia
tions of Lg Y ede of Potentilla fruticosa ; 4:80, parts ep icalyx ; $5 d
p. i so-called. Between the petals festoons of si mill: extend.
Of the two festoons represented, one contains five, ie pem Tour stamens

ON THE POLLEN-GRAINS OF CERTAIN RANUNCULEZE
AND OF LOTUS CORNICULATUS AND AJOR.

By GEORGE GULLIVER, EsQ., F.R.S.

Though the importance of the forms and structure of the elementary
parts of plants has long been recognized in the grouping of the great
divisions of Pinsao but very little aid has yet been derived
from histology or microscopic research in the discrimination of near
allies of this class. And no wonder, after Schleiden had concluded
that a further advancement of systematic botany could i be ex-
pected from mere anatomy and physiology; and when, indeed, we see -
how much the cells and other parts of the intimate structure of the
members of the same and connatural orders are alike, while the differ-
ences are comparatively few and not discoverable without many exact
comparative examinations. Still after such observations have been
sufficiently extended, we shall surely acquire a valuable addition to our

282 ON THE FORMS OF POLLEN-GRAINS.

stock of truly natural characters to assist us in the definition of the
differences between several kindred species or orders of the vegetable
ingdom.

In this point of view, I have already shown the importance of the
structure and function—form, size, and contents—of the elementary or
other cells. And such is often the excellence of this kind of character
that by it alone, without any other whatever, a mere shapeless and
minute fragment of a plant, at any period of its growth, may be most
easily and certainly distinguished, sometimes from any other species of
its genus and frequently from every other nearly allied Order. Nay,
by this very character simply, a plant may be tried and found wanting
in a close or true affinity with the Order under which it has been
placed by systematic botanists. On these points, descriptions and
references will be found in my contributions to the ‘ Popular Science
Review,’ October, 1865, and ‘Quarterly Journal of Microscopical
Science,’ January, 1866

As to the real sih of the pollen for ordinal or generic characters,
it will probably rise higher when the facts have been more completely
ascertained and Gone At present, they have not been sufficiently
studied ; and so manifold are they, and so vast is this single field of
observation, that a long time may pass before they can be fully realized
and reduced to a comprehensive and useful met

Meantime, I hope to excite more attention to the subject by show-
ing that even closely allied plants may present a sufficient difference
in their pollen for specific diagnosis. Since my notice of the pollen
of Ranunculus arvensis (Ann. Nat. Hist., July, 1865), I have made
numberless comparative examinations of the pollen of the yellow-
flowered divided-leaved British Crowfoots; and, as the results have _
been always constant and certain, a woodcut is now given of the out-
lines of the pollen-grains of two species which stand close together
in Professor Babington’s * Manual of British Botany. It will thus be
seen how the pollen-grains of Ranunculus arvensis differ, in their
roughness and much larger size, from those of Ranunculus hirsutus ;
and the pollen of R. arvensis differs similarly from that of the other
species of the section just mentioned.

But it is surprising to find that there is a regular différence of size
between the pollen-grains of Lotus corniculatus and L. major, plants

so very closely related that the latter is considered by some eminent

287

UNRECORDED STATIONS, MOSTLY NEAR PLYMOUTH,
SOME UNCOMMON PLANTS, ETC.
By T. R. Arcuer Brices, Esa.

Helleborus viridis, L.—This is probably nowhere indigenous in the
neighbourhood of Plymouth, but grows rather plentifully in an orchard
near Elburton, and occurs in another between that place and Saltram.

Berberis vulgaris, L.—Very uncommon near Plymouth, but appa-
rently wild at Blaxton, near Tamerton Foliott, where it forms a small
thicket in a waste wooded spot by the road leading to the mills.

Barbarea intermedia, Bor.—This threatens to become a troublesome
weed. It appeared again last spring at Common Wood in arable land,
from which locality I recorded it last year, and grew also in a clover
field near Thornbury ; by the side of a road, and about a quarry near
King’s Tamerton, a few miles from Plymouth, as well as on a railway
bank between that town and Saltash.

Viola permixta, Jord.—To the station for this plant given, on my
authority, in the Thirsk Club Report for 1864, may be added a lane
near Elburton, another near Harestone, and one bounding Saltram
Grounds. At all these places plants of V.odorata grow near it, and
the district produces 7. irta in profusion.

Sagina apetala, L.—As but little is known respecting the relative
distribution of this species and Sagina ciliata, Fries, I give the follow-
ing list of stations for this common species :—On walls about and in
Plymouth ; in its neighbourhood at Compton Gifford; Knackersknowle ;
on Radford Quay; on a wall near the coast between Bovisand and
Wembury ; by the side of an old road near Billacombe; on a wall near
Longbridge; in a dry waste spot at Cann Quarry ; on the Devonshire
side of the Tamer opposite Saltash, growing with S. ciliata. In Corn-
wall—on a wall about two miles from Saltash by the road to Moditon-
ham, growing with S. ciliata; on walls at Saltash, Torpoint, and
St. John’s; at Truro, Penzance, near the Logan Rock, and St. Just.

Sagina ciliata, Fries.—In a waste spot between Fordbrook and
Wembury ; in great abundance in dry open spots on the coast between
Bovisand and Wembury; at King’s Tamerton; at Cann Quarry,
where S. apetala and subulata grow also; in a waste spot between
Bickleigh aud Colebrook ; by the roadside between Blaxton and Horra-
bridge; in a waste by the Plymouth and Tavistock road near Fancy,

288 UNRECORDED STATIONS OF SOME UNCOMMON PLANTS.

and by the tram-road at Fancy Wood; in a dry spot by the Tamer
opposite Saltash. In Cornwall—on a wall about two miles from Salt-
ash; at Rame Head on the slope above the rocks, plentifully; near
Truro, by the side of the Redruth road, and between Helston and the
Lizard.

Lepigonum rupicola, Lebel.—Dartmouth ; on low rocks by the side of
the Tavy (tidal river) at Beer Ferris, Devon. Falmouth; Cape Corn-
wall. This seems to be very common on rocks by the southern coasts
. of Devon and Cornwall.

Hypericum undulatum, Schousb.—By a stream about three miles
from Truro, beyond Kenwyn; very sparingly in a marsh by the coast
about a mile from Falmouth; plentifully in a valley near Porthcurnow,
about three miles from Land’s End, and also in a moist spot by the
roadside, a little nearer the latter place

Geranium pheum, L.—Naturalized on-a bank near a farm between
Lee Mill Bridge and Slade, Devon.

Trigonella ornithopodioides, De Cand.— Rather common near Ply-
mouth in dry waste spots not far from salt water, where the soil is not
of a sufficient depth to nourish a vegetation luxuriant enough to over-
come this small species: more rare in inland situations, but to be
found on top of a rubble heap at Cann Quarry in the Plym valley.

Lotus angustissimus, L.— At Rame Head, and on slopes above the
cliffs at Whitsand Bay, Cornwall, Jüne 1866.

Lotus hispidus, Desf.— With the former at Rame Head. In tolerable
abundance in the dry pasture near Wembury, where I found it very
sparingly last year, June, 1866.

grimonia odorata, Mill.—Plentiful in a hilly orchard near Stoney-
bridge, Egg Buckland, intermixed with 4. Eupatoria, but more abun-
dant than that species. Sparingly near Leigham and Estover in the
same parish. Several plants on a bank in a lane leading from Spark-
well towards Yealmpton, and a few on a hedge-bank between Ridge-
way and Lee Mill Bridge.

Rosa tomentosa, Woods.—This seems to occur throughout Corn-
wall, for last season I collected it in the north and west of that county

‘(vide Thirsk Club Rep. in Seem. Journ. of Bot. 1865, p. 75), and
have this season gathered it between Helston and Lizard Point, and at
Mullion. .

Rosa micrantha, Sm.—About Truro, Perran, Falmouth, and in a-

UNRECORDED STATIONS OF SOME UNCOMMON PLANTS. 289

valley between Helston and the Lizard, Cornwall. Dartmouth. About
Plymouth this is very common ; and at Bircham, Allowpit, near Stoney-
bridge, at Pennycross, near King's Tamerton, and at Pomphleet—
places all within a few miles of that town, a variety with naked pe-
duncles occurs.

Rosa rubiginosa, L.—Very rare about Plymouth. At Cornwood,
and in a wood near Riverford, Plym Valley.

Rosa collina, J M: —MNear Launceston, and about Truro and Perran,
Cornwall.

Pyrus Scandica, Bab.—In hedgerows near Roborough, about six
miles from Plymouth, where one or two bushes flowered last spring.
Mr. Syme has pronounced it to be Scandica.

Epilobium angustifolium, L.—By the South Devon Railway, close to
a wood near Chaddlewood, away from houses, and the plant the wild
form macrocarpum, Steph.; but it could not have grown here before
the line of railway was formed, about twenty years ago, as the habitat
is below a * cutting.” I have not seen it elsewhere near Plymouth.

Polycarpon tetraphyllum, L.—Abundant in a dry waste spot under
a wall at King's Tamerton, Devon, May, 1866.

T'illea muscosa, L.—I recorded this some years ago from Colwell
Quarry, on the right bank of the Plym, and have since found that it
grows very abundantly in dry waste spots about Cann Slate Quarry,
on the opposite side of that river, as well as less plentifully by a foot-
path between that place and Plym Bridge, and very sparingly in one
or two dry open spots in the wood above the quarry.

Pimpinella magna, L.—The profusion of this species in many places
near Plymouth seems worthy of notice. Orchards and moist hedge-
banks in Egg Buckland Parish, and elsewhere within five miles of
Plymouth, north and east, are so sg of it that literally cartloads
might be collected in July and A

Myrrhis odorata, p £e dide oe by the Dart near Buckland-
in-the-Moor, June 7, 1

Sambucus Ebulus, i TC rare near Plymouth. In a waste spot
near a cottage at Cann, where it may not be truly wild.

Fedia auricula, De Cand.—Not uncommon in arable land in many
places near piter but less general than F. dentata.

Antennaria dioica, Gert.—On Roborough Down, to the right of
the road kel: from the Plymouth and Tavistock road to Buckland

VOL, IV. [SEPTEMBER 1,1860.] . u

-

290 UNRECORDED STATIONS OF SOME UNCOMMON PLANTS.

Monachorum. Previously recorded from another part of this extensive
common

Cesc Trifolii, Bab.—This has appeared rather plentifully this
season in clover-fields on Fursdon estate, Egg Buckland, also at
Coldridge in the same parish, and in a clover-field at Compton Gifford.
It seems to be quite a recent introduction at these places.

Orobanche minor, Sutt—A very rare species near Plymouth, if
amethystea be distinct. On Trifolium pratense in a field at Fursdon,
where the Cuscuta Trifolii occurred, July, 1866.

Mentha piperita, B, Smith ; vulgaris, Sole, t. 8 —On a sand-bank by
the Plym, near Plym bridge. Pronounced to be this by Mr. J. G.

e

x.

Centunculus minimus, L.—By damp road-sides, between Launceston
and Bude, Cornwall

Rumex sanguineus, L.—A few specimens of the typical plant on
hedge-banks on both sides of the road between Plymouth and Mile-
house.

Orchis Morio, L.—Very rare near Plymouth, growing only, so far
as I am aware, in a bushy spot on limestone, and in an adjoining old
pasture near Elburton, Devon.

Habenaria bifolia, Br —Viverdon Down, near Callington, Corn-
wall.

Narcissus poeticus, L.— The very generally cultivated double-flowered
variety of this Narcissus grows in two orchards at Bickleigh: in pro-
fusion in one of them. The single-flowered plant is not common, even
in gardens in the neighbourhood of Plymouth, and does not, like N.

, occur in orchards as a doubtfully indigenous species.

pom oleraceum, L.—Since I recorded this, last year, as a Devon
plant, from my having found it near Plymstock, I have discovered it
in many spots on limestone, growing in bushy places on the borders of
fields, and in earth on tops of old walls, in the tract of country lying
between Pomphleet, Plymstock, Elburton, and Plympton, as well as
on a wall near Oreston.

10, Torrington Place, Plymouth, August 17, 1866.

291

ADDITIONAL NOTES ON ANADYOMENE AND MICRO-
DICTYON, WITH INDICATIONS OF A NEW GENUS
MACRODICTYON (Conf. Journ. of Bot. 1866, pp. 41, 65.)

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S,, ETC:

My excellent friend, the veteran botanist, M. Lenormand, of Vire,
in Normandy, has with his usual kindness sent me all his collection of
specimens of Anadyomene and Microdictyon for examination. They
are interesting as showing the geographical distribution of the species,
and as containing a new form of Netted Confervacez, which I propose
to call Macrodictyon.

Anadyomene stellata. HAB. Coast of France, Fréjus, M. Gérandy,
1861; Cannes, M. Chauvin, 1839. Shores of the Adriatic (determined
by M. Kiitzing, 1849). Nizza. Spalato.

Var. Floridana ? Key West, M. Bailey, 1849; Baia de Bahama,
M. Chauvin, 1825; Bahia, M. Moricand, 1848, examined by M.
Agardh 1845 (“ Anad. plicata ?") ; Island of Guadaloupe, M. Du-
chassaing, 1853.

Var. or allied species with the main branches elongated, forked and
trifid. Has. Canaries, M. J. M. Despréauz, 1840.

Anadyomene (Stenocistus) Lenormandii; frond coriaceous, wedge-
shaped, imbricate, radiating from a common base, the midrib promi-
nent on the underside near the base; the lower joint linear, several
times longer than broad, with radiating group of 2-3 or rarely 4
cylindrical branches at the tip; the apical cells shorter; interspaces
between the main cell wide, filled with minute cells. AB. Isle of
Celebes, Cab. M. Lenormand, Vire. A larger, coarser plant than A4.
Wright.

Microdictyon Velleyanum. Has. New Caledonia; Port Jackson,
Harvey. The plant increases in size by the extension of the main fila-
ment, which gives out an oblong cell on each side of each articula-
tion; these cells elongate, and at length coalesce with cells from other
branches and form a network; the development is somewhat like that
shown in Dr. Harvey's plate of Struvea plumosa, Phyc. Austral. t. 32,
but the genus differs entirely from Séruvea, and having no one-celled
central midrib, which is the original of all the frond.

Microdictyon tenue, Gray. “Has. Red Sea. There is a specim
of this species from the Red Sea in M. Lenormand’s herbarium, Vii

v 2

292 NEW FORM OF NETTED CONFERVACEEX.

he received from M. Decaisne in 1841. It is very like the other
species in outward appearance. It is pale brownish-white when dry. |
The specimen does not show any indication of the imbricate base as
described by Decaisne, but it is not in a very good state, not being
well dried. It is inscribed “ Microdictyon Ayardhianum, Dec.," and
the second label adds Kz. Sp. p. 512. n. 1.

MACRODICTYON.

Frond expanded, netted, uniform, without any main filament, entirely
formed of uniform small elongated joints united so as to form a net-
work, the sides of the mesh being each formed of a single joint ;
chlorophyll glandular. It differs from Microdictyon in having no
main filament from which the other arises. This marine Conferva
is like a large-jointed Hydrodictyon, but the frond is expanded, and
not forming a tube. e frond is extended by the new joint spring-
ing out at the junction of two cells, which is elongated into a branch
of oblong joints giving out two large oblong cells, one on each side
of each articulation ; these no doubt at length united to other cells,
and forming a network.

Macrodictyon clathratum.—Microdictyon clathratum, Martens. Mi-
erodictyon Velleyanum, Turner in Herb. Lenormand. Has. Sumatra,
Pulo Tikus, Martens; Sandwich Islands, M. Edu. Jardine, 1855.
The development of the cells is like that of Struvea plumosa, as
figured by Harvey, Phyc. Austral. t. 32. It differs from Struvea in
not having any central continued midrib or stem, and therefore ap-
pears more allied to Confervacee than Valoniacee. The genus wants
further examination, but I do not feel myself at liberty to wet M.
Lenormand’s single specimens mounted on tale.

ere is a second specimen forming a large mass roughly dried,
which appears to be the same plant. It is inscribed Microdictyon

Velleyanum, Decaisne, forma juven.? Sandwich Islands, M. Edu.

Jardine, 1855, n. 218. The cells are the same size and form, and the

whole plant very different from any species of Microdictyon. The mesh

is much larger, the cells several times thicker and longer, and with the
green granules well developed and of a larger size. The plant is also
growing on a Rhodosperm with a stichidia like a Dasya or Polysi-
phonia, but the fragments on the specimen only show the stichidia.
I cannot see any appreciable difference between the specimen from

a

REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER HEDERACEEX. 293

Sumatra and the Sandwich Islands, even under the microsco

pe. T
_ cells on the young branches resemble the cells of Cladophora valonioides,

Harvey, Phye. Austral. t. 78; the cells of the younger part are rather
longer for their width.

REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER HEDERACEZ.
Bx BERTHOLD Seemann, Pu.D., F.L.S.
(Continued from Vol. ITT. p. 363.)

X. On THE GENERA WITH ARTICULATED PEDICELS AND DI-
MEROUS OVARY.

There are only three genera which come under this heading, Sciado-
panax, Macropanaz, and Nothopanaz, the two former of which have
already been treated upon; and they differ by the following charac-
ters :—

XVII. Sctaporanax. Stigmata 2, stylopodio conico imposita.
Albumen ruminatum.—Arbor Madagascariensis ; foliis imparipinnatis.

XI. Macropanax. Stylus 1, elongatus. bumen xquabile.—
Frutices Indiz orientalis; foliis digitatis.

OTHOPANAX. Styli 2-3, elongati, distincti. Albumen
sequabile.—Arbores v. frutices Asize, Afrieze, et Australie ; foliis sim-
plicibus v. pinnatim digitatimve compositis.

XXVIII. Nornopanax, Miq. in Bonplandia, 1859, p. 139, et Fl.
Ned. Ind. vol. i. parsi. p. 765. Pedicelli articulati. Flores calyculati,
polygami. Calycis tubus obconicus ; limbus minute 5-dentatus. Pe-
tala 5, sestivatione valvata. Stamina 5. Styli 2 (per excessum 3),
dein divergentes, fere ad basin usque facie interiore stigmatosi. Ova-
rium 2., rarissime 3-loculare. Drupa didymo-compressa v. rarissime

Albumen sequabile.—Frutices sepius anisati; foliis decom-
Wem pets digitatis v. simplicibus; petiolis basi stipulatim dila-
iatis; umbellis decompositis v. racemoso-paniculatis, floribus parvis
afbidis v. viridiusculis.— Panacis, Aralie, et Paratropie sp. auct.

ANothopanaz was established in 1856 by Miquel in the * Bonplandia *
for a set of shrubby Hederacee having articulate pedicels, polygamous
5-androus flowers, and a two-celled ovary. The generic character there

294 REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER HEDERACES.

given was admitted by him, unaltered, in his ‘Flora of Dutch India ; but
in the Supplement of that work he amplified it so far as to admit a
Hederacea with 5-7 styles, which he named W. fricochleatum. In `
another more recent publication (Ann. Mus. Lugd. Bat. vol. i.), he
rejects the genus altogether, and refers all the species once more to the
old Linnean genus Panaz. 1 think Nothopanax ought to be upheld,
and be restricted to the dicarpous (by excess tricarpous) species. The
5-carpous plant Miquel referred to it I consider to Polyscias pinnata,
Forster. With Panax, as I understand the genus, Nothopanax has but
distant relationship. The genus now comprises. twenty-one species,
but it is quite possible that some of them will have to be rejected when
better specimens can be examined. I more than half suspect that N.
(?) obtusum, of which I have not seen a specimen, may belong to my
new genus Heteropanaz, which is founded upon the East Indian Panag
fragrans, Roxb. What I have seen in herbaria under the name of
Panag pinnatum, Lam., is certainly a species of Arthrophyllum, a ge-
-nus easily known by its 1-celled ovary; and Miquel’s description of
“ Panax pinnatum,” given in the Annales above quoted, must refer to a
. different plant, perhaps a genuine Nothopanax. I have also my suspi-
cion about JV. cochleatum (known to me only from books). It has
simple leaves, whilst all the other species of the genus have compound
ones. Most of the species have a very strong smell of aniseed and
-celery,—hence the name of “ Celery-tree ” is given to N. elegans, Seem.,
-by the Queensland colonists.

* Folia decomposite tripinnata.
- 1. N. fruticosum, Mig. in Bonpl. 1856, p. 139; Fl. Ned. Ind. l. c.
p- 165.— Panaz fruticosum, Linn. Spec. p. 1515 ; Wight, Icon. t. 573.

(Seemann !), Wallis Island (Sir E. Home !), Viti Islands (Seemann !
n.204). Much cultivated about houses by all Malayan and Polynesian

ces.

2. AN. (7) obtusum, Miq. in Bonpl. 1856, p.139; FL Ned. Ind. l. c.
p. 166.— Panas obtusum, Bl. Bijdr. p. 890; Miq. Ann. Lugd. Bat.
vol, i. p. 15.— Western Java (Blume!). Perhaps a species of Hetero-
panas.

3. N. elegans, Seem. Fl. Vit. p. 114.— Panax elegans, Fraser, mss. 5

REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER HEDERACEZ. 295

Muell. Fragm. vol. ii. p. 107, et in Trans. Phil. Soc. Victoria, 1857.
Panax polybotrys, F. Muell. Herb. Panax decompositum, Muell. Herb.
—“ Celery-tree " of Moreton Bay. Island and shores of Moreton Bay
(A. Cunningham! F. Mueller !).

** Folia simpliciter pinnata.

4. N. Cumingii, Seem. l. c.——Paratropia Cumingiana, Pres], Epim.
p. 250; Walp. Ann. vol. ii. p. 723.— Philippine Islands (Cuming !
n. 1553), Borneo (Motley in Herb. Hook.).

5. N. multijugum, Seem. Fl. Vitiens. p. 115, t. 18 et 19.— Para-
tropia (?) multijuga, A. Gray, Bot. Wilkes, p. 722.—Viti (Seemann !
n. 205; Harvey! U.S. Expl. Exped.).

6. N. Macgillivrayi, Seem. Fl. Vitiens. 1. c.—Panaz Macgillivrayi,
Benth. Fl. Austr. iii. ined. Cape York, Australia (M‘Gillivray !)

7. N. Murrayi, Seem. l. c—Panax Murrayi, F. Muell. Fragm.
vol. ii. p. 106.—New South Wales (Oldfield! in Herb. Hook.).

8. N. molle, Seem.—Panaz mollis, Benth. Fl. Austr. iii. p.. 382
(ined.).—Rockingham Bay (Dallachy !).

9. N.(?) Anisum, Miq. in Bonplandia, 1856, p. 139, et Fl. Ned.
Ind. l.e. p. 766.—Panax Anisum, De Cand. Prodr. vol. iv. p. 254.
Anisum Moluecanum, Rump. Amb. vol. ii. p. 132, t. 42.—Moluceas
(Rumphius!) Known only from Rumphius's figure and description.

10. N. sambucifolium, C. Koch, Wochenschrift, 1859, p. 11.—2Panaz
sambucifolium, Sieb. in De Cand. Prodr. vol. iv. p.255. P. margaritifera,
Visiani (ubi ?), teste C. Koch, Wochenschrift, 1859, p. 370. Panar
dendroides, F. Muell. Fragm. vol. ii. p. 107. Trachymene pinnata,
Cunn. in Herb. Hook.—East Coast of New Holland (Sieber! n. 256 ;
A. Cunningham ! Beckler !), Victoria and Australia Felix (F. Mueller !).
Varies with narrow and broad leaves, Mueller's P. dendroides and an-
gustifolium representing the narrow-leaved forms.

11. N. Zippelianum, Seem. FL Vit. p. 115.—F. Zippelianum, Miq.
Ann. Lugd. Bat. vol. i. p. 15.—New Guinea (Zippelius !).

12. N. Samoense, Seem. Fl. Vit. l.c.—Panaz Samoense, A. Gray, Bot.
Wilkes, p. 717.— Samoan Islands (U. S. Expl. Exped. ! Powell !).

13. N. farinosum, Seem. mss.—Aralia farinosa, Delil. mss., in Ferret
et Galinier, Voy. en Abyss. iii. p. 135, n. 72; Walp. Ann. ii. p. 724.
Panax pinnatum, A. Rich. Tent. Fl. Abyss. i. p. 335; Walp. Ann. ii.
p. 123. Aralia pinnata, Hochst. Plant. Exsic.—Abyssinia (Hoch-
stetter !). | ; i

296 REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER HEDERACES,

*** Folia digitata.

14. N. simplex, Seem.—Panaz simpler, Vorst. Prodr. n. 399, et.
Icon. (ined.) t. 287; De Cand. Prodr. iv. p. 253; A. Rich. Fil. t. 31;
Hook. Fl. Ant. i. p. 18, t. 12 ; Fl. N. Zel. i. 93, et Handb. p. 100.—
Auckland Islands (Hooker!), New Zealand (Forster! Bidwill! Co-
lenso !).

15. AN. anomalum, Seem.—Panaz anomalum, Hook. Lond. Journ.
Bot. ii. p. 422, t. 13; Fl. N. Zel. i. p. 93; et Handb. p. 101.—Northern
and Middle Islands of New Zealand (Nelson! Bidwill !).

16. N. Colensoi, Seem.—Panaz Colensoi, Hook. fil. Fl. N. Zel. i.
p. 94, t. 21.—“ Ivy-tree" of Otago. Middle and Southern Islands
of New Zealand (Colenso! Lindsay! Hector !, etc.).

17. N. cephalobotrys, Seem.—Panaaz wo lalohoióys, F. Müll. Fragm.
ii. p. 83.— On the Richmond River, New Holland (Beckler !)

18. N. arboreum, Seem.—Panaz arboreum, Forst. Prodr. n. 398, et
Icon. (ined.) t. 286; De Cand. Prodr. iv. p. 253; Endl. in Ann.
Wien. Mus. i. p. 187, t. 15; Hook. Lond. Journ. Bot. ii. p. 421,
t.11; Hook. fil. Fl. N. Zel. i. p. 24, et Handb. p. 102.—New Zealand
(Forster! Banks and Solander ! etc.), Kermadec group (M‘Gillivray D.
Cultivated in Europe.

19. N. Sinclairi, Seem.—Panaz Sinclairi, Hook. fil. Handb. FI.
N. Zeal. p. 103—Northern Island of New Zealand (Colenso! Sin-
clair !).

20. N. Gunnii, Seem.—Panax Gunnii, Hook. fil. in Lond. Journ.
Bot. vi. p. 466, et Fl. Tasm. i. p. 163, t. 37.—Van Diemen’s Land
(Gunn! Milligan !).

3* Folia simplicia.

21. N. cochleatum, Miq. in Bonplandia, 1856, p. 139, et Fl. Ned.
Ind. l. c. p. 166.—Aralia cochleata, Lam. Dict. vol. i. p. 224. Panag
cochleatum, De Cand. Prod. iv. p. 255. Panax scutellarioides, Rein. in
Blume, Bijdr. p. 888. Panas conchifolium, Roxb. FI. Ind. vol. ii. p. 77.
Scutellaria prima, Rumph. Amb. vol. iv. p. 15, t. 31.—Indian Archi-

Species excluse.
N. (7) pinnatum, Miq.— Arthrophyllum, sp.
N. tricochleatum, Miq. = Polyscias pinnata, Forst.

REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER HEDERACES, 297

XL On THE GENERA WITH INARTICULATE PEDICELS, DiwEROUS
VARY, AND RumMINATE ALBUMEN.

Under this heading belong Heteropanax and Cussonia, differing in
the following absolute characters :—

Heteropanax. Styli 2, liberi, demum divaricati. Drupa
exsucca, compressa.—Arbor Indica, foliis impari- v. supradecomposite
pinnatis, umbellis paniculatum dispositis.

XXX. Cussonia. Styli 2-8, basi connati. Drupa baccata, sub-
globosa.—A rbores Africee tropicæ, foliis palmatis v. digitatis ; floribus
umbellatis, racemosis v. spicatis.

HETEROPANAX, Seem. Fl. Vit. p. 114, in adnot. Pedicelli
inarticulati. Flores ecalyculati, hermaphroditi. Calyx tubo obconico,
limbo minute 5-dentato. Petala 5, ovata, 1-nervia, zstivatione valvata.
Stamina 5. Ovarium 2-loculare, loculis l-ovulatis. Styli 2, liberi,
demum divaricati. Drupa exsucca, didyma, compressa, 2-pyrena. Albu-
men ruminatum.—Arbuscula inermis Indis orientalis, foliis alternis
simpliciter impari- v. supradecomposite pinnatis, foliolis petiolulatis
ovatis acuminatis integerrimis, umbellis paucifloris paniculatis, pedun-
eulis pedicellis calycibusque stellato-tomentosis, floribus odoratis.—
Panacis sp. auct. Species unica :

1. H. fragrans, Seem. l. e.—Panax fragrans, Roxb. Cat. Cale. 21;
De Cand. Prodr. vol. iv. p. 254, excl. syn. Don.—Bootan (Griffith, n.
2073), Kumaon (Strachey et Winterbottom !), Sikkim, 2—4000 feet
(Hooker fil. et Thomson !), Khassia (Hooker fil. et Thomson !), Cal-
cutta Bot. Garden (Wallich! n. 4929 5), Assam plants (Jenkins !)—
Very variable in foliage, some leaves being scarcely a foot long, others
exceeding 4-5 feet in length, with petioles 2 feet and more. Don’s

edera fragrans, referred with a mark of doubt to this species by De
Candolle, is Pentapanax Leschenaultii, Seem., a common Nepal plant.

XXX. Cusson1a, Thunb. Nov. Act. Ups. iii. p. 212; Nov. Gen.
i p. 11.—Pedicelli inarticulati. Flores ecalyculati, hermaphroditi.
Calyx tubo obovato, limbo 5—7-dentato v. truncato. Petala 5-7, libera,
sstivatione valvata. Stamina 5-7. Ovarium 2- v. per excessum 3-
loculare, loculis l-ovulatis. Styli 2 v. per excessum 3, basi connati.
Drupa baecata, globosa, leviter compressa, 2- v. per excessum 3-locu-
. laris. Albumen ruminatum.—Arbores v. frutices Africz tropice v.
subtropicze, inermes; foliis alternis palmatis v. digitatim 5—9-foliolatis,

298 REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER HEDERACEZX.

foliolis simplicibus v. compositis (lomentaceis) ; floribus umbellatis,
racemosis v. spicatis

This genus is eiie to Spharodendron, from which it differs chiefly
by its ruminate albumen; and it is possible that some Cussonias will
have to be transferred to it when their fruit shall have become known.
"To restrict Cussonia to the species with spicate flowers, as Miquel wishes
to do, appears to me impracticable.

Folia palmata

1. C. Natalensis, Sond. in Sond. et Harv. Fl. Cap. ii. 561.—Natal
(Gueinzius ; Gerrard! in Mus. Brit.).

2. C. Gerrardii (sp. nov.), Seem. mss. in Mus. Brit. ; glabra; fo-
lis palmato-5-lobis, lobis ovatis longe acuminatis glandülosn-itéíso-

serratis, 5-nerviis, subtus retieulatis v. supremis ovato-acuminatis ;
umbellis M dispositis, panieulis axillaribus.—Natal (Gerrard!
in Mus.

3. C. M Hochst. mss, ex A. Rich. Tent. Fl. Abyss. i. 356, p.
58; Walp. Ann. ii. p. 723.—Abyssinia (Schimper ! in Herb. Hook.).
** Folia digitata.

4. C. umbellifera, Sond. Linnea, xxiii. p. 49; Walp. Ann. ii.
p. 123; Harvey et Sond. Fl. Cap. ii. p. 570; Dietr. Fl. Univ. fasc. 9
(1856), t. 90.—C. paniculata, E. Mey. non Eckl. et Zeyh.—Natal
(Drége! Sanderson! Sutherland! Gerrard ').

5. C. (?) Bojeri (sp. nov.), Seem. mss. in Mus. Brit. ; glabra; fo-
lis 3-foliolatis, foliolis finc Iatecilstis acutis, basi dikis um-
bellis paucifloris in paniculas axillares dispositis, ovario 2-loculari ;
fruct. ignot.—Madagascar (Bojer! Blackbourn!), Ripe fruit being
unknown, the genus is somewhat doubtful.

6. C. thyrsiflora, Thunb. Nov. Act. iii. t. 12; De Cand. Prodr. iv.
p- 255.—C. thyrsoidea, Pers. Euch. i. p. 98. Papa of Good Hope
(Fr. Masson! Roxburgh! in Mus. Brit.; Sir F. Gray! Zeyher!
Burchell! in Herb. Hook.).

T. C. calophylla, Miq.in Ann. Sci. Nat. ser. 3, vol. i. p. 36 (1844);
Walp. Rep. v. p. 925.— C. Kraussi, Hochst. in Flora (Ratisb.), 1834, p-
431; Walp. Rep. v. p. 925. Sciadophyllum Comorense, Boj. mss.-—Natal
(Gueinzius !), Orange Free State (Cooper !), Comoro Islands (Bojer !),
Mohely (Boivin !).—Miquel's name seems to have the priority by a few
months over Hochstetter’s. In leaf often resembling C. thyrsiflora
and C. paniculata.

CORRESPONDENCE. 299

8. C. Kirkii (sp. nov.), Seem. ; arborea; foliis digitatim 9-foliolatis,
foliolis ovalibus longe acuminatis basi attenuatis, supra venulis de-
pressis, subtus venulis reticulatis elevatis ; floribus spicatis.— Moram-
balla, South Africa (Kirk!). “Tree, about 20 feet high ; leaves at the
extremities of the branches. Stem, when cut, yields a gum. Flower-
spikes numerous from amongst the leaves" (Kirk, ms.) Named in
honour of its discoverer, Dr. Kirk, and allied to C. arborea, from which
it differs by its truly digitate leaves, O. arborea having deeply divided
pàlmate ones.

9. C. Barteri (sp. nov.), Seem. mss. in Herb. Kew.; foliis digi-
tatim 5-foliolatis, foliolis subcuneato-obovatis acuminatis integerrimis
glabris; floribus spicatis, spicis tomensis ; drupis baccatis (albis).—
Dry rocky hills, Niger River (Barter! in Herb. Hook.).

10. C. spicata, Thunb. Nov. Act. Upsal. iii. p. 212, t. 13; De Cand.
Prodr. iv. p. 255.— C. ¢riptera, Colla, Hort. Rip. 43, t. 26.—Caffraria
and Cape of Good Hope (Niven! F. P. Oldenburg! in Mus. Brit. ;
Drége! in Herb. Hook.), Tschirandzura (Kirk !).

oil. C. paniculata, Eckl. et Zeyh. n. 226 ; Sond. et Harvey, Fl. Cap,

569.—Cape of Good Hope (Drége; Zeyher! n. 746; Burke!),
Natal (Gerrard! 1265), Basuta Land (T. Cooper !).

Species exclusa.

C. Lessoni, A. Rich. = Pseudopanaz Lessoni, C. Koch.

CORRESPONDENCE.

The new Purple Clover found in Cornwall.
Royal Agricultural College, Cirencester, Aug. 21, 1866.
I have a few heads ot disk Purple Clover figured in your * Journal of emi
t. 13, whieh I found on some of the Cornish headlands near St. Auste

you.
I have looked. here in vain for Woolfiia arrhiza. Mr. Carruth ers showed

found ies different places, all ne ar away from cultivation, a
Geranium which I isk help t thinking i is 8. redis Of this plant also I
have seeds. It is sparingly distribut South Cornwall, some

miles on either side of Charlestown, near St. Austell. ‘Tf my soaring of
the species is correct, the plant must be truly wild.
Yours, ete., A. H. CHURCH.

300 NEW PUBLICATIONS.

Foliicolous Spherie.

In my pps published in the last number of this Journal, the references
to the Plates are wrongly given. In all instances where XLIX. is named it
should have been L., and where L. is quoted it should have been LI., except in
the “ Explanation of Plates," wherein the figures are correct.

Yours, ete., M. C. Cooke.

Piper Tigerianum.
Geneva, August 8, 1866.
Having misread one of speed s labels “ Tigu Island " for “Tiger Island,”
and inc a new species of Piper from Honduras, P. Tiguanum
(Journ. of Botiniy, s nA 218), I now beg to substitute for that unfortunate
name that of Tigerian

Yours, etc., CasIMIR DE CANDOLLE.

NEW PUBLICATIONS.

Manuel de la Flore de Belgique. Deuxième édition, considérablement
augmentée, Par F. CnfPIN. Brussels: Mayolez. 1866. Svo,
pp. 384.

The first edition of M. Crépin’s handbook was published in 1860,
and is pretty well known in this country. The six years which have
elapsed since its issue er been a time of great activity amongst the
Belgian botanists. As M. Crépin writes :—“In 1862 the Royal
Botanical Society of «iud .was founded, and placed at its head a
man* who linked the past with the present, and upon whose activity
and devotion it could rely. Altogether only four years old, it has
already done good work, and made itself favourably known abroad.
Its members have increased at every meeting, and its reports are be-
coming more and more interesting and voluminous." Of this activity the
volume before us bears full testimony. That part of it which relates
in detail the distinctive characters and distribution of the species is
almost doubled in extent. M. Crépin does not profess to characterize
the subordinate critical forms, but of all the well-marked species, and
of some that are not well-marked, he gives careful analyses on the
dichotomous or Lamarckian plan, and a detailed sketch of the Belgian
distribution of each with the special stations of the rarities.

* Dumortier. z

NEW PUBLICATIONS, 301

For Belgium, as a whole, he admits now, of flowering plants and
Ferns, 1240 good indigenous species, 53 *'litigieuse," and 46 “ dou-
teuse " species, total 1339, to whieh 43 are added as naturalized, 62 as
subspontaneous, and 98 as cultivated on a large scale. Nearly all of
the 1339 which we have in Britain are admitted as distinct in Babing-
ton’s ‘Manual,’ and in this estimate Rubus fruticosus counts for one only.

M. Crépin's botanico-geographical divisions of Belgium are as
follows :—

1. A Jurassic region, confined to a small part not more than 300
square miles in area of the south-east of the province of Luxembourg,
underlaid by Secondary Limestones.

n Ardennaise region, a rugged hilly region, which occupies the
remainder of the S.W. of Belgium, being an extension of the Vosges,
forming the watershed between the Meuse and the Moselle, the prin-
cipal rock Silurian slate, and the highest point about 2000 feet.

3. A Central region, including the whole of Hainault and Namur,
most of Brabant and Liége, the southern half of West and the southern
third of East Flanders. In the southern part of this the rocks are
caleareous, in the north argillo-arenaceous, and the precise limits be-
tween the two are still to mark out.

4. A Northern region, bounded on the south by a line which runs
from west to east from Dixmude, in East Flanders, south of Ghent
` and Mechlin, between Louvain and Aerschot, and almost coineident
with the Limburg boundary to the Meuse. This is divided into three
tracts: —1st. The Campine, a region of moors, bogs, and marshes, and
wide tracts of sandy heath, covered with Broom and stunted Firs,
which includes most of the province of Limburg and a considerable
part of that of Antwerp. 2nd. The tract of the Polders, principally
land reclaimed from the sea by means of great care and ingenuity by
the Flemings, and often fertile and highly cultivated ; and, 3rd. The
sand-hills or dunes along the extreme coast-line, and through these he
traces the distribution of the species wit care.

As regards the species question, M. Crépin combines faith in their
absolute limitability and a full knowledge of the writings of the
modern French school with a strong disposition to call in question the
proposed species of M. Jordan and Boreau, and both an advocacy and
practice of the study of plants under cultivation. We give a few ex-
amples of his critical remarks :—

302 NEW PUBLICATIONS.

“ Matricaria maritima, L. The numerous observations which I have
made both upon the coast and in the Polder tract, have led me to
think that this is not essentially distinct from M. inodora, but is only
a variety due to the influence of chloride of sodium. On the coast, or
where the soil is strong amongst the Polders, it assumes well-marke
characters, but by degrees, as we advance into the interior, we see
them disappear. Already Mr. Lloyd has obtained from seed one from
the other in a single year. His results have been disputed, but I be-
lieve that if they were renewed their exactness would be confirmed.
For the rest, the characters of M. maritima are not constant, for I have

seen it with capitula not depressed at the base, with receptacle appreci-
ably longer than broad, and with glands at first orbicular and afterwards

oval. In both forms the two glands, which are found under the summit
of the achenium on the outerside are prominent in the living plant, but
when the fruit is dry they are depressed and changed into cavities.

* Rosa canina. Is the R. canina of the older authors an excessively

lymorphous type, or is it made up of an association of different
species? Is it in Rosa what fruticosus is in Rubus? This is a ques-
tion which it is very difficult to answer. I give a dichotomous analysis
of the principal forms met with in this country :—

"4 DENM WHR athe SOM 1 1 o. 015. NT.»

iit
b Leaflets rough below, g eto: on n alia or nds all ibn veins ; is pel

cels glabrous, me a little glandular . R. trachyphylia, Rau.

Leaflets not glandular below or ee glandular on y midrib c

c Calyx-tube and ini globular globularis, rudi

Calyr-tube and fruit ovoid . . . . . . . . eg dumalis, Bechst

d Leaflets quite glabrous below e
dn. or more or W EENE AER belii; RS on

(du AN ue QU sete g

e epis dp E. bap herieal . . . . R. spherica, Gu.
Calyx-tube ovoid ; fruit ovoid, ovoid-oblong or pyriform . . . .

J Pedicel and calyx-tube more or ndevagensis, Bast

Pedicel and calyx-tube x R. canina, L.

g Leaves pubescent only on the veins bilou : : R. urbica, ppm
Leaves pubescent below over pros whole surface
h — globular; fruit thick, subglobose or lghisicaf; as
2 long time by the ia subpersistent sepals R. eor folds Tin
Cdyribe a and si. ovoid ; cas deciduous . .
i Pedicels not Low v. M alien, Theil.
Pedicels more or pee STE , P. . . R. collina, Jacq."

BOTANICAL NEWS. 303

“Galeopsis angustifolia, Ehrh. G. Ladanwm, Auct. Leaves narrow,
lanceolate or linear, with 1 to 3 pairs of teeth, rarely 4 or 5 or entire;
corolla-tube conspicuously surpassing the calyx. This species is very
variable, and its principal varieties have been elevated to the rank of
species, I believe wrongly. Its leaves may be broad (var. latifolia, G
latifolia, Hoffm.) or narrow (var. angustifolia) ; its flowers vary muc
in their dimensions; the plant may be charged with abundant whitish
villosity, var. canescens (G. canescens, Schult.), or it may be slender or
stout, with a stem little or much branched. G. arvatica, Jord., and
G. Laramberguei, De Mart., are only, I believe, simple varieties of this
type. A crowd of intermediate variations link the principal forms

“G. intermedia, Vill. Leaves ovate-lanceolate, with 4 to 8 pairs of
close teeth; corolla-tube but slightly surpassing the calyx. This
species, although very near to G. angustifolia, can never be confounded
with it when properly known.

“Ulex Europeus, L. I have found in abundance in a fir wood at
Aeltre (E. Flanders), a very curious form, which I have called pro-
visionally var. spurius. It is much more slender than the type, more
delicate in all its parts, with stems less erect, rough and often diffuse,
with leaves and young branches arcuate towards the base, with flowers
a little smaller; calyx slightly less hairy; bracteoles ovate-lanceolate,
either equalling or surpassing very slightly the breadth of the summit
of the peduncle, half as narrow as those of the typical plant. This
singular form seems to establish a passing between Luropeus and
Galli."

We are sorry to see several changes, where specifie names for com-
mon plants, which have been universally adopted, are altered, as, for
instance, Silene inflata to S. venosa, Barbarea vulgaris to B. lyrata,
Nasturtium officinale to N. fontanum. In conclusion, we recommend
the book cordially to the attention of our home botanists.

BOTANICAL NEWS.

Th tion of vol. xv. of De Candolle's * Prodromus’
. has just been edel . With the first fasciculus by Boissier, already in the
hands of botanists, we have now the complete monograph of the Matani Order

304 BOTANICAL NEWS.

Euphorbiacee; and this fasciculus, by Dr. Müller, of Argau, is especially re-

markable for the ouem of oa synonyms which have been classed from the

examination of auth , for the profound treatment of the subject,
and the remarkable intelligence of the natural method shown by its authors.

Plants,” and introduces it with the remark that Med of the dee are given

Mr. Watson for the south Severn province." But Mr. Watson's list, to
which alone he can refer, excludes the deser introduced fur Nearly
all the really British plants in Dr. St. Brody's list are enumerated in Mr.
Watson’s list for south Severn. We would add that this mistake was known
to us, and led to an erratum being put on the last page of the May —
but as that may possibly be overlooked, it is perhaps advisable to insert here
prominent correction,

We are glad to be able to welcome Dr. David Moore and Mr. a: G. More's
* Contributions towards a Cybele Hibernica’ (London: Van Voors

Several interesting botanical papers have been submitted to the panera of
the British Association at Nottingham, on which we shall full

One of our contributors, Mr. Ernst, is now in publishing in a Spanish weekly
pa aracas, ‘El Provenir, an interesting series of articles on the most
characteristic forms of the Venezuelan Flora, of which we have received nos. 6
and 8, AK of the Palms.

25th of June, died at wm Republie of Venezuela, Mr. Charles

ioan, a aeg known botanical colléctor, who for many years resided in Vene-
zuela, and was enabled to add ido to our knowledge of its flora. He was a
German by birth and was seventy years of age when he died. His private her-
barium has become the property of the British Museum

It is gratifying to learn that the res disturbances on the Continent have
not proved hurtful to the oldest sci body this side the Alps, the Imperial
German oma Nature Curiosorum. nc the dern occupation idw

stachys, a new genus of — plants belonging to Calamariee, by Dr. Goppert ;
on saxicolous species of — by Dr. Stizenberger ; and on “Eu pty-

In a letter to the ‘ Atheneum,’ Miss Isabella Gifford complains that Mrs.
Lane Clarke has taken from her ‘ Marine Botanist’ the descriptions of all the
classes, tribes, and genera, and incorporated them without acknowledgment in
her ‘ Common Seaweeds.’
The next number of this Journal will probably contain a figure of the New-
foundland Calluna, which is specifically distinct from our common Heather,
but identical with the Iceland one and sacs Spes timi Bons Scotland.

Fitch, del et lith.

305

ON THE NEWFOUNDLAND HEATHER.
By BrenTHOLD Seemann, Pu.D., F.L.S.
(Pirate LIII.)

Dr. D. Moore has kindly supplied me with fresh specimens of the
Heather which he received some years ago from Newfoundland, and
which has been growing since then side by side with the common
European Heather in the Glasnevin Gardens. It did not escape so
acute an observer as Dr. Moore that biologically the Newfoundland
Heather was different from the common British one ; that whilst the
Newfoundland one always suffered from frost, and turned brown during
the mild Irish winter, the common British form, growing by its side,
was unaffected by cold, and retained its usual green colour. So what-
ever opinion botanists may arrive at respecting the systematic value
of the Newfoundland Heather as a species, variety, or form, no argu-
ment can possibly set aside the biological distinction observed between
the two.

At first sight the two plants look so very distinct that one could
not possibly confound them, and nothing would seem easier than to
orm a good diagnosis for the two. But that is by no means the
case. The leaves of the Newfoundland plant are always closely ad-
pressed to the stem; those of Calluna vulgaris are generally patent ;
the pedicels of the Newfoundland plant are always naked ; those of
the true C. vulgaris are, especially those of the lowest flowers, folia-
ceous, so that they form little branchlets, terminating in a solitary
flower (Fig. 7) ; whilst the sepals and petals of the Newfoundland
plant are ovate and inflexed, those of the common British Heather
are rather oblong and not inflexed.

Again, in the Newfoundland plant the tip of the flowering branches
does not put forth fresh shoots whilst the flowering lasts; but in the
common British Heather a fresh shoot issues when the flowering is
at its height. I confess I should have liked to have been able to give
more definite characters, but for the present I shall not be able to do
so, having to defer the final settlement of the question to next season.
At one time I thought that the length of the style offered an additional
tangible character, but I find that that varies considerably, there being
long and short-styled forms in our common British Heather. However,
I fully believe that the Newfoundland plant is a distinct species, which I

VOL. IV. [OCTOBER 1, 1866.] x

306 NOTE ON THE AFFINITY OF FERNS.

would like to name Calluna Atlantica, and which I have also seen from
Iceland and the higher Alps. Perhaps some Scottish specimens may
also be referred to it. In German gardens there is cultivated a Heather
under the name of Calluna vulgaris flore pleno. It agrees in foliage
with my C. Atlantica, and does not stand the Continental winters in
the open air, having to be treated as a greenhouse plant. Possibly
this may belong to C. Atlantica, but I should not like to commit my-
self on this and other points connected with the natural history of these
plants until I have once more an ample opportunity of investigating the
whole matter. One thing is certain, that botanists would do well to
look more closely at the genus Calluna than they have done, and not
assume that it is only composed of one species when Nature herself
points out to them such important biological differences as those ob-
served by Dr. Moore.

EXPLANATION OF PraTE LIII.—Fig. 1. Calluna Atlantica. 2. Calluna
vulgaris, L. 3. Flower of C. Atlantica. 4. Stamens of ditto. 5. Stamen of
C. vulgaris. 6. Gynccium of C. Atlantica. 7. Flower of C. vulgaris.

SCHEUCHZERIA PALUSTRIS, Linn.
By tHe Rev. W. A. LgronroN, M.A.

This rare plant was first discovered in England in 1787, at Lakeby
Car, near Boroughbridge, Yorkshire, by the Rev. James Dalton, and
figured in E. Bot. t. 1801, in 1807. Since that date it has been
found in Thorne Moor, near Doncaster, Yorkshire, on the moss on the
west side of Bomere Pool, and also on the adjoining Shomere Moss,
near Shrewsbury, in 1824, by John Jendwine, Esq., Second Master of
Shrewsbury School; and at Methven, near Perth, by Mr. Duff. The

careful researches of the Rev. O. M. Fielden, incumbent of Welsh
UPS Shropshire, have been rewarded by finding this summer
(1866 ree specimens of it (one of which is now before me in
Welsh inde Moss, Shropshire.

Shrewsbury, Sept. 24, 1866.

NOTE ON THE AFFINITY OF FERNS.
By J. Surrn, ALS:
_ At page 253 of this Journal, Dr. Hance replies to my remarks at

MEETING OF THE BRITISH ASSOCIATION. 307

page 15 of the current volume, on his views of the genus Brainea.
To what I there stated I have but little to add. The different views -
taken by pteridologists seem to arise chiefly by some giving preference
to the principles of the Linnean School, while others to those of Jussieu;
by the former, Brainea is correctly placed in alliance with Gymnograms,
and by the latter with Sadleria.

In my ‘ Ferns British and Foreign,’ I have endeavoured to show the
principle on which I founded my views, the relative value of the dif-
ferent organs employed in the classification of Ferns, and the conclu-
sions I have arrived at after a study of the subject for above forty
years, assisted by an extensive Herbarium* of my own, ample oppor-

one thousand living species under my supervision for a number of
years. The study of these materials has led me to arrive at affinities
in many cases different from that held by other pteridologists; and
with the explanation given in that book it does not seem necessary to
enter further into the subject at this place.

In my original article at page 15, in speaking of the Darwinian
theory, the word not has been omitted, either in the MSS. or by the
printer, and the statement consequently conveys a meaning contrary
to what I intended, and so may have caused my views to be misunder-
stood. The sentence should be, “then the stia stem of
Brainea should not be compared with humble Gymnograms.”

ew, September 14, 1866.

BRITISH ASSOCIATION FOR THE ADVANCEMENT OF
SCIEN

The British Association met at Nottingham on the 22nd of August
and following days, under the Presidency of Wm. Grove, Esq., Q.C.,
the famous physicist. In his inaugural address he exhibited in a
triumphant light the progress of science, the subtlety of its observa-
tions, the grandeur of its discoveries, and the wide view which they
open out into the realms of nature and her laws, their harmonious
operation, their marvellous unity and system, the prodigious scale of
the forces they engender, and the mode in which the greatest variety
of effects results from the simplest principles.

* Now in the British Museum. :
x

ie

308 MEETING OF THE BRITISH ASSOCIATION.

In his review of science he gave a unity to his observations by
dwelling on a particular aspect of its progress, which he thus ex-
plains :— ;

* One word will give you the key to what. I am about to discourse
on; that word is continuity,—no new word, and used in no new sense,
but perhaps applied more generally than it has hitherto been. We
shall see, unless I am much mistaken, that the development of obser-
vational, experimental, and even deductive knowledge, is either attained
by steps so extremely small as to form really a continuous ascent ; OF,
when distinct results, apparently separate from any co-ordinate pheno-
mena, have been attained, that then, by the subsequent progress of
science, intermediate links have been discovered uniting the apparently
segregated instances with other more familiar phenomena.

‘Thus the more we investigate, the more we find that in existing
phenomena graduation from the like to the seemingly unlike prevails,
and in the changes which take place in timo, gradual progress is, and
apparently must be, the course of nature

After the examination of the a sciences, he finds in Darwinism
a striking illustration and proof of the continuity of natural pheno-
mena, and gives the following botanical notes in support of his
views :

= SESS A. De Candolle, one of the most distinguished Continental
botanists, has, to some extent, abandoned the tenets held in his ‘ Géo-
graphie Botanique,' and favours the derivative hypothesis in his paper
on the variation of Oaks; following up a paper, by Dr. Hooker, on the
Oaks of Palestine, showing that some sixteen of them are derivative, he
avows his belief that two-thirds of the 300 species of this genus, which
he himself describes, are provisional only.

“ Dr. Hooker, who had only partially accepted the derivative hypo-
thesis propounded before the publication of * The Origin of Species
through Natural Selection,’ at the same time declining the doctrine of
special creation, has since then cordially adopted the former, and illus-
trated its principles by applying them to the solution of various bo-
tanical questions; first, in reference to the flora of Australia, the
anomalies of which he appears to explain satisfactorily by the applica-
tion of these principles ; and, latterly, in reference to the Arctic flora.

* In the ease of the Arctic flora, he believes that originally Scandi-
navian types were spread over the high northern latitudes, that these

MEETING OF THE BRITISH ASSOCIATION. 309

were driven southwards during the glacial period, when many of them
changed their forms in the struggle that ensued with the displaced
temperate plants; that on the returning warmth, the Scandinavian
plants, whether changed or not, were driven again northwards and up
to the mountains of the temperate latitudes, followed, in both cases, by
series of pre-existing plants of the temperate Alps. ‘The result is the
present mixed Arctic flora, consisting of a basis of more or less changed
and unchanged Seandinavian plants, associated in each longitude with
representatives of the mountain flora of the more temperate regions to
the south of them.

“ The publication of a previously totally unknown flora, that of the
Alps of tropical Africa, by Dr. Hooker, has afforded a multitude of
facts that have been applied in confirmation of the derivative hypo-
thesis. This flora is found to have relationships with those of tempe-
rate Europe and North Africa, of the Cape of Good Hope, and of the
mountains of tropical Madagascar and Abyssinia, that can be accounted
for on no other hypothesis, but that there has been ancient climatal
connection and some coincident or subsequent slight changes of
specific character.”

The following were the papers bearing upon botany which were read
at the Association, with lengthened abstracts of several of which we
are able to present our readers :—

H. Hennessy, F.R.S.—On the probable cause of the existence of a
North European Flora in the West of Ireland, as referred to by the
late Professor E. Forbes

John Hogg, F.R.S: Re the ballast Flora of the coasts of Durham
and Northumberland.

Dr. J. D. Hooker, —On Island Floras.

W. Moggridge.—On e occurrences of Lemna arrhiza in Epping
Forest. Vide ante, p. 26

W. Moggridge.—On e zones of the Coniferæ from the Mediter-
ranean to the crest of the Maritime Alps.

E. Perceval Wright, M.D.—Botanical notes of a Tour in the Islands
of Arran, West of Ireland.

N. B. Ward, F.R.S.—The Poor Man's Garden.

John Shaw.—On the distribution of Mosses in Great Britain and
Ireland as affecting the geography and geological history of the present
Flora. i

310 MEETING OF THE BRITISH ASSOCIATION.

Clements R. Markham, F.L.S. —On the results of the Cinchona cul-
tivation in India.
Professor Oswald Heer.—On the Miocene Flora of North Greenland.
W. S. Mitchell, LL.B.—On the Fossils of the Leaf-bed at Alum
Bay, in the Isle of Wight.
Foster.—Discovery of ancient trees below the surface of the land,
at the Western Dock, now being constructed at Hull

N THE Miocene Fiora or NogrH GREENLAND. By Pro-
fessor Oswald Heer.

The Royal Dublin Society is in possession of a rich collection of
fossil plants, which have been brought from Arctic Regions by Captain
Sir F. Leopold M‘Clintock, and Captain Philip H. Colomb at various
times, and have been presented by these gentlemen to the Society.
The Society have entrusted the whole collection to me for examination.
Before I received these, Dr. J. D. Hooker had entrusted to me speci-
mens which had been presented to the Museum at Kew by Dr. Lyall
and Dr. Walker. In this collection I discovered seven determinable
species, which are also to be found among the specimens of the Dublin

collection, which consists of sixty-three recognisable species. If we
~ add to this the additional species mentioned by Brongniart and Vau-
pel (?), we obtain a total of sixty-six species.

All the specimens of the Dublin and Kew collections come from
Atanekerdluk, as do also the specimens which Captain E. A. Inglefield
brought home, of which he deposited a portion in the Museum of the
Geological Survey, and retained a portion in his own hands. The
former have been kindly sent to me by Sir Roderick Murchison, while
I have obtained the latter through the goodness of their owner.

Atanekerdluk lies on the Waigat, opposite Disco, in lat. 70°. A
steep hill rises on the coast to a height of 1080 feet, and at this level
the fossil plants are fonnd. Large quantities of wood in a fossilized
or carbonized condition lie about. Captain Inglefield observed one
trunk thicker than a man’s body standing upright. The leaves, how-
ever, are the most important portion of the deposit. The rock in
which they are found is a sparry iron ore, which turns reddish-brown
on exposure to the weather, In this rock the leaves are found, in
places packed closely together, and many of them are in a very per
fect condition. ' give us a most valuable insight into the nature
of the vegetatiori whieh formed this primæval forest.

ON THE MIOCENE FLORA OF NORTH GREENLAND. 811

The catalogue which I append to this paper ‘will give a general idea
of the Flora of this forest of Atanekerdluk, but before we proceed to
discuss it, I must make a few remarks.

(1.) The fossilized plants of Atanekerdluk cannot have been drifted
from any great distance. They must have grown on the spot where they
are found. This is proved,

(a) By the fact that Captain Inglefield and Dr. Rink observed
trunks of trees standing upright.

(6) By the great abundance of the leaves, and the perfect state of
preservation in which they are found. Timber, hard fruits, and seeds
may often be carried to a great distance by ocean currents ; but leaves
always fall to pieces on such a long journey, and they are the more
liable to suffer from wear and tear the larger they are. We find in
Greenland very large leaves, many of which are perfect up to the very
edge. It is, however, difficult to work them out from a stone which
splits very irregularly, and consequently we can hardly show the entire
leaves in a perfect condition.

(c) By the fact that we find in the stone both fruits and seeds of
the trees whose leaves are also found there. Thus, of Seguoia Langs-
dorfi we see not only the twigs covered with leaves, but also cones and
seeds, and’ even a male catkin; of Populus, Corylus, Ostrya, Paliurus,
and Prunus, there are leaves and some remains of fruit, which could
not be the case if the specimens had drifted from a great distance.

(d) By our finding remains of insects with the leaves. There is
the elytron of a small beetle, and tbe wing of a good-sized insect.

(2. The Flora of Atanekerdiluk is Miocene.

Of the sixty-six species of North Greenland, eighteen occur in the
Miocene deposits of central Europe. Nine of these are very widely
distributed both as to time and space, viz. Sequoia. Langsdorfi, Tazo-
dium dubium, Phragmites Gningensis, Quercus Drymeia, Planera Un-
geri, Diospyros brachysepala, Andromeda protogea, Rhamnus Eridani,
and Juglans acuminata. These are found both in the upper and lower
Molasse, while some species, viz. Sequoia Couttsie, Osmunda Hebrii,
Corylus Macquarrii, and Populus Zaddachi, have not as yet been
noticed in the upper Molasse. From these facts it seems probable
that the fossil forest of Atanekerdluk flourished in that high northern
latitude at the lower Miocene epoch. _ prd:

(4) The Flora of North Greenland is very rich in species.

312 MEETING OF THE BRITISH ASSOCIATION.

This is evident from the great variety of plants which the specimens
exhibit. Although the amount of material obtained from Atanekerdluk
is of small extent compared with that which has come from the
Swiss localities, yet many of the slabs contain four or five species, and
in one instance even eleven. Atanekerdluk has been only twice
visited, so that we have got only a glimpse of the treasures buried
there, and which await a more careful search. At Disco and Hare
Island there are extensive beds of brown coal, in whose neighbourhood
we may fairly expect to find fossil plants. In fact, Professor Grefpech
mentions three species from Eook (?) in lat. 70° N., Pecopteris borealis,
Sequoia Langsdorfi, and Zamites arcticus, which, strange to say, he
has described (in his * Jahrbuch für Mineralogie,’ 1866, p.

(4.) The Flora of Atanekerdluk proves, without a doubt, that North
Greenland, in the Miocene Epoch, had a climate much warmer than its
present one. The difference must have been 16°

Professor Heer discusses at considerable length this proposition.
He says that the evidence from Greenland gives a final answer to those
who objected to the conclusions as to the Miocene climate of Europe
drawn by him on a former occasion. It is quite impossible that the
trees found at Atanekerdluk could ever have flourished there if the
temperature were not far higher than it is at present. This is clear,
firstly from many of the species of which we find the nearest living re-
presentative 10° or even 20° of latitude to the south of the locality in
question. Some of the specimens are quite peculiar, and their relation-
ship to other forms is as yet in doubt. these the most important
are a Daphnogene (D. Kanii), the genus MacClintockia, and a Zamites.
The Daphnogene had large, thick, leathery leaves, and was probably
evergreen. MacClintockia, a new genus, comprises certain specimens
belonging, perhaps, to the Proteacee. Zamites is also new. Inas-
much as we know no existing analogues for these plants, we cannot

w accurate conclusions as to the climatal conditions in which they
flourished. It is, however, quite certain that they never could have
borne a low temperature.

If, now, we look at those species which we may consider as possess-
ing living representatives, we shall find that, on an average, the high-
est limit attainable by them, even under artificial culture, lies at least

is, however, does not give a fair view of the
circumstances of the case. The trees at Atanekerdluk were not all at

*

ON THE MIOCENE FLORA OF NORTH GREENLAND. 313

the extreme northern limit of their growth. This may have been the
case with some of the species ; others, however, extended much farther
north, for in the Miocene flora of Spitzbergen, lat. 78? N., we find the
Beech, Plane, Hazelnut, and some other species, identical with those
from Greenland. For the opportunity of examining these species, I
am indebted to Professor Nordenskiold. At the present time the Firs
and Poplars reach to alatitude 15? above the artifieial limit of the
Plane, and 10? above that of the Beech. Accordingly, we may con-
clude that the Firs and Poplars which we meet at Atanekerdluk and at
Bell Sound, Spitzbergen, must have reached up to the North Pole, in
so far forth as there was land there in the Tertiary period. The hills
of fossilized wood found by M‘Clure and his companions in Banks's
Land (lat. 74° 27' N.) are therefore discoveries which should not
astonish us; they only confirm the evidence as to the original vegeta-
tion of the Polar regions which we have derived from other sources.
The Professor then proceeds to say that the whole course of reasoning
which led him to the conclusion that the Miocene temperature_of
Greenland was 16° C. higher than its present one, was too long to be
included in a paper like the present one; it would be fully developed
in his work * On the Fossil Flora of the Polar Regions," which wi
contain descriptions and plates of the plants discovered in North
Greenland, Melville Island, Banks's Land, Mackenzie River, Iceland,
and Spitzbergen, and which he hopes to publish at an early date.

He then selects Sequoia Langsdorfi, the most abundant of the trees
at Atanekerdluk, and proceeds to investigate the conclusions as to cli-
mate deducible from the fact of its existence in Greenland. Sequoia
sempervirens, Lamb. (red-wood), is its present representative, and re-
sembles it so closely that we may consider S. sempervirens to be the
direct descendant of S. Langsdorfi. This tree is cultivated in most of
the botanical gardens of Europe, and its extreme northern limit may
be placed at lat. 53? N. For its existence it requires a summer
temperature of 15° or 16° C. Its fruit requires a temperature of 18° C.
for ripening. The winter temperature must not fall below —1 3°, and
that of the whole year must be at least 9°5° C. Accordingly we may
consider the isothermal of 9:5? C. as the northern temperature of the
Sequoia Langsdorfi, and 9°5° C. as the absolute minimum of tempera-
ture under which the vegetation of Atanekerdluk could have existed

there.

314 MEETING OF THE BRITISH ASSOCIATION.

The present annual temperature of the locality is about 6:3? C.
Dove gives the normal temperature of the latitude (70^ N.) as 8:8?.
Thus Greenland has too high a temperature; but if we come further
to the eastward, we meet with a temperature of 0749? C. at Altenfiord.
Even this extreme variation from the normal conditions of climate is
9? C. lower than that which we are obliged to assume as having pre-
vailed during the Miocene period.

The author states that the results obtained confirm his conclusions
as to the climate of Central Europe at the same epoch (conf. Heer,
* Recherches sur le Climat et le Végétation du Pays tertiaire, p. 193);
and shows at some length how entirely insufficient the views of Sar-
torius Waltershausen are to explain the facts of the case.

Herr Sartorius would account for the former high temperature of
‘certain localities by supposing the existence of an insular climate in
each case. Such suppositions would be quite inadequate to account
for the extreme differences of climate which the evidence now under
consideration proves to have existed.

Professor Heer concludes his paper as follows :—

I think these facts are convincing, and the more so as they are not
insulated, but confirmed by the evidence derivable from the Miocene
flora of Iceland, Spitzbergen, and Northern Canada. These conclu-
sions, too, are only links in the grand chain of evidence obtained from
the examination of the Miocene flora of the whole of Europe. They
prove to us that we could not by any re-arrangement of the relative
positions of land and water produce for the northern hemisphere a cli-
mate which would explain the phenomena in a satisfactory manner.
We must only admit that we are face to face with a problem, whose
solution in all probability must be attempted, and we doubt not com-
pleted, by the astronomer.

Tug Atum Bay Lrar-BEp. By W. S. Mitchel, LL.B., F.G.8.

The bed known to geologists as the “ Leaf Bed” or “ Pipe-clay
Bed" of Alum Bay, is the band of white clay which occurs in the
lower Bagshot beds, in Alum Bay, about 200 feet from their base,
numbered 42 in the memoir of the Geological Survey. It is about
six feet thick, but a small portion, only a few inches in thickness, con-
tains the plant remains, and no other organisms whatever have been
noticed in it.

THE ALUM BAY LEAF-BED. 815

The occurrence of these plant-remains was first observed by the
Geological Survey in 1853, and since then one or two collections have
been made.

Dr. P. de la Harpe, of Lausanne, examined these, and gave a notice
of several species in a paper on the “ Flore tertiaire de l'Angleterre,"
which appeared in the “ Bulletin de la Société Vaudoise des Sciences
Naturelles " for June, 1856. In December, 1860, in conjunction with
Mr. J Salter, F.G.S., he prepared the list which is published in
the memoir of the Geological Survey of the Isle of Wight.

This list includes the collections from ** the same strata worked at
Bournemouth and Corfe Castle, in Purbeck, Dorset ; yet for the com-
pilation of it the total number of specimens that could then be brought
together from the three localities was but about 300.

It is therefore no matter of surprise that in larger collections since
made, many fresh forms are met with.

At the last meeting at Birmingham, I exhibited drawings of some
few of the most striking new forms, and mentioned that both Dr. P.
de la Harpe and Dr. Oswald Heer urged the importance of a more
careful examination of the bud.

A committee for this purpose was appointed, and the sum of £20
was plaeed at our disposal. "Through the kindness of Professor Sedg-
wick and the Vice-Chancellor of the University of Cambridge, we
obtained the services of Mr. H. Keeping, now at the Woodwardian
Museum, who has had much experience in the working of this bed.

I went down to Alum Bay last September with Mr. Keeping, and
remained there during the working: to note the appearance of the leaves
when first turned u

In the majority of instances not only the outline but the venation,
even the most delicate, is at first clearly visible, though a few hours’
exposure to the air almost obliterates the more delicate marks. A
washing with a solution of isinglass often preserves them,—indeed, in
some instances, brings them out even more sharply,—but unfortunately
it often fails. There are some specimens on which I partly traced the
venation with pencil as soon as they were exposed. Now, after an
interval of ten months, they are so faded that the part not pencilled is
hardly, if at all, to be made out. It is much to be regretted that there
is a difficulty in preserving the specimens, and we shall be very glad
to receive suggestions for their treatment. All our specimens have had

316 MEETING OF THE BRITISH ASSOCIATION.

the usual isinglass wash, though I fancy it somewhat obscures the
character of the surface of the leaves, and this is often a useful help in
determining the genus. I had not anticipated such a result, and did
not take any notes of this, but from the recollection I have of the
appearance of the leaves when first seen, I am almost certain it was
much clearer then than now. I hope to have an opportunity of again
examining this bed, and I shall endeavour to take both drawings and
descriptions of the leaves before the air and light have in any way
injured them.

After a fortnight, the bad weather put a stop to our work. We
had, however, succeeded in obtaining a good collection, numbering
altogether some 470 specimens. The leaves are, on the whole, well
preserved, but the bed in one part yielded forms so indistinctly marked
as to be almost worthless. I have in course of preparation descriptions
of all the leaves in this, as well as in my own collection, which I will
lay before one of the learned societies of London. Were they now
complete this would not be the suitable place for reading them, and
the publication of them in a report, without drawings, would much
lessen their value.

I have brought drawings of some of the larger leaves, which show
that the aid afforded by this Association for examining this bed has
helped us to obtain, not only finer specimens than former writers had
at their disposal, but also many fresh forms.

I decline to attempt to say the number of new species we are able
to add to the list in the Survey memoir, for not only is the determi-
nation of fossil leaves at all times very unsatisfactory, but that list was
not intended for a monograph, and has neither drawings, except a few,
nor the exactness of description requisite for identification. Then, too,
the nomenclature of fossil leaves is very unsatisfactory, the same frag-
ment of a leaf having often half-a-dozen different names.

Discovery or ANcIENT TREES BELOW THE SURFACE OF THE
LAND, AT THE WESTERN Dock NOW BEING CONSTRUCTED AT
Huw. By Dr. Foster, of Hull.

The paper stated, that at a depth of forty feet below the level of the
adjoining land, trees (almost entirely of oak) are to be met with in all
positions, having been broken off within three feet of the root. Some

were of gigantic size. These trees could not be less than 3000 years |
old. : E»

ON THE MIGRATION OF CULTIVATED PLANTS. 317

On THE MIGRATION OF CULTIVATED PLANTS IN REFERENCE TO
ErHNoLocy. By John Crawfurd, F.R.S.

The migration of cultivated plants is wholly the work of man, and
its history, therefore, a legitimate branch of ethnology. In so far as
vegetable substance is concerned, the earliest food of man, on his first
appearance on earth, must of necessity have consisted of wild fruits
and roots, wild corns and wild pulses, and these would certainly be
more abundant than we now find them. The plants resorted to for
this purpose would necessarily vary with climate. In temperate re-
gions, the seeds of spontaneous grasses and pulses, and of a few ma-
rine plants, with acorns and honey, would be had recourse to. In
tropical and subtropical regions, the available vegetable food of the
early savage would consist of the date, the cocoa-nut, wild cereals,
the yam, and other spontaneous roots.

Some races of man are still found in the primitive condition thus
described. The natives of Australia, to this day, cultivate no plant,
and have no other vegetable food than a few wild roots. The natives
of the Andaman Islands have for their vegetable food only a coarse
wild bean, and the still coarser fruit of the mangrove. In a similar
condition are the inhabitants of Tierra del Fuego and the Eskuimos.

Even of the nomadic tribes of Northern Arabia, the chief vegetable
food, down to the present day, consists of two wild uncultivated plants,
called in the Arabic language sambh and mesda, but the technieal de-
nominations of which have not been determined. Speaking of the
first of these, Palgrave says :—* The ripening season is in July, when
old and young, men and women, are all out to collect the unsown and
untoiled-for harvest.”

In America, from Canada to Florida, there grows in marshy land,
on the banks of lakes and rivers, a species of grass, the seeds of which
yield a nutritious corn similar, but inferior, to the millets of the Old
World. This, in one of the prevalent American languages, is called
the ¢uscarora (Zizania aquatica). Although capable of cultivation, it
has never been so, the superior maize having most probably sed
with the necessity for it. It is, however, used as a food by the wan-
dering American tribes, as the two plants named in the last paragraph
are by the Bedouins. In Southern Africa, the fruit of a species of
wild gourd, called the nara, about the size of a cocoa-nut, is used as
food by the natives, who, when it is ripe, repair periodically to the
plains where it grows, to feast upon it.

318 MEETING OF THE BRITISH ASSOCIATION.

It would not be until, through increase of population, and wild
plants had become scarce, that the ingenuity of man would be stimu-
lated to multiply them by cultivation. We have an example of the
early steps in this progress in the condition of society among the
South-Sea islanders, both fair and negro, who, when first seen by civi-
lized man, were found cultivating the yam, the taro, or esculent Cala-
dium, the batata, the cocoa-palm, the banana, and the breadfruit, but
no cereal and no pulse. .

In the present paper, I propose to confine myself to the ethnological
bearings of bread-plants, and begin with the most important of them,
the cereals. These consist of wheat, barley, rye, oats, rice, maize, and
several millets. Rye and oats are plants confined for the most part to
Europe, but wheat and barley embrace a far wider range, for they
extend to all the temperate, and even to the subtropical regions of
the whole world, from Spain to Japan, while within the last 350 years
they have been transferred, through the enterprise of European nations,
to the corresponding climates of America and Australia, in neither of
which did any one of the principal cerealia of Europe previously exist
either in a wild or cultivated state. Rice is the principal cereal of all
the tropical and subtropical countries of Asia, from Persia to Japan,
and its culture has been extended to Europe only within the historical
period. Maize is an exclusive product of America, and was as un-
known to the Old World, before the first voyage of Columbus, as to-
bacco or the pine-apple. With a wider geographical range than any
other of the cereals, it has invaded every country of the Old World,
from the 50th degree of latitude, and is now the bread of many mil-
lions of people whose forefathers lived in ignorance of -its existence.
It is extensively eultivated im the southern provinces of China, in
Japan, and in the islands of the Malay and Philippine archipelagoes-
Speke and Grant found it the principal corn in parts of the interior of
Africa which the feet of white man had never trodden before their own,
and in Italy and Spain it was a frequent crop within fifty years of the
discovery of the New World. This wide and rapid extension maize
owed to its adaptation to diversities of soil and climate, its hardihood,
with eonsequent facility of propagation, and its eminent fecundity.

With the exception of rice, which is found growing wild in some
parts of India, but which yet may have sprung from the seeds of the
cultivated plant, not one of the cereals now enumerated can be traced

ON THE MIGRATION OF CULTIVATED PLANTS. 319

with undoubted certainty, nor can we state their parent countries. This
must be received as evidence of vast antiquity of cultivation. Ears of
wheat and of barley have been found in the oldest Egyptian tombs of the
same peculiar species or varieties as those cultivated in the same
country at the present day; aud in the Book of Genesis, in the poems
of Homer, and in the oldest of the Hindu Vedas, these cereals are as
familiarly referred to as they are now. Wheat and barley must have
been well known to the Egyptians before the earliest of the pyramids
was built, for a people feeding on roots and fruits could not have pos-
sessed the power or the skill indispensable to the construction of
these stupendous monuments. The first culture of these corns, there-
fore, carries us very far back in the history of man himself. There is
no good reason to think that wheat and barley may not have been just
as early cultivated in Persia, India, China, and Japan, as in Egypt
itself, although we have not the same satisfactory evidence of their
having been so; and the same may be asserted of rice for tropical Asia,
and even for maize in the case of the constructors of the temples of
Mexico, and the builders of Palenque.

Millet, derived from the Latin milium, and coming to us indirectly
in its present form through the French, is a common term for all the
smaller cultivated cereals. These, of many species, are largely culti-
vated in all the warm countries of Europe and Asia, from the 40t
degree of latitude to the equator. The most frequent of them belong
to the genera Panicum and Sorghum, but they are not confined to these
two. The late Dr. Hugh Falconer told me that the number of kinds
of millet cultivated in the plains or mountains of India is no fewer
than twenty-five. In Asiatic countries they form a large portion of
the bread of the humbler classes. As to the history of their culture,
it goes far beyond all record, and is probably of equal antiquity with
that of wheat, barley, or rice. Itis impossible to fix the parent country
of any of these millets, and the probability is that they are indigenous
in many, for we find them growing with the facility and vigour of
native plants in such remote and unconnected regions as Italy, India,
China, and Japan. Some of them are certainly found in a wild state,
and even crops of some of these are occasionally gathered. In some
parts of Asia, such as its islands, they seem to have been in a good
measure superseded by the far superior corn, the American maize. —

great number of pulses, or leguminous plants, have been culti-

820 MEETING OF THE RRITISH ASSOCIATION.

vated immemorially for food, at least in every part of the Old World.
They belong to such genera as Vicia, Faba, Pisum, Ervum, Lathyrus,
Orobus, Cicer, Phaseolus, Dolichos. In our narrow vocabulary they are
all comprehended under the vernacular terms of peas, beans, vetches,
lentils, ete. In those parts of Asia to which the principal cereal is
rice, which contains but a small amount of gluten or nitrogenous
matter, and where little animal matter is consumed, legumes are largely
used as food to make up for the deficiency. Several of the cultivated
legumes can be traced to their wild originals in Europe, while other
sorts are traced to Africa, Asia, and to America. The only parts of
the world that produce no native legumes fit for cultivation were Aus-
tralia and New Zealand, where they were equally absent as the cereals.
This arose from no inaptitude of the soil and climate, for they now
flourish in these Austral regions, of every useful species.

The principal plants cultivated and yielding a farina, as substitutes
for the bread of the cereals, are the common Potato or tuber-yielding
Solanum, the Yam or ‘Dioscorea, the Sweet Potato or tuber-yielding
Convolvulus, the Sago-palm, the Breadfruit, and the Banana. There
are other plants, sueh as those yielding arrowroot and tapioca, but of
far less importance.

The common Potato (Solanum tuberosum) is an undoubted native of
America, and there of a temperate climate. It is still found wild on |
the western slopes of the Andes, the tubers being no bigger than fil-
berts. Even the rude red-man was found to have cultivated the Potato
before the arrival of Europeans. It was brought from America direct
to Ireland, and there first cultivated in 1586, or in about eighty years
after the discovery of the New World. It is stated to have been still
earlier introduced into Spain and Portugal. From Ireland it found its
way to the Low Countries and to Germany, and from Spain it reached
Italy and France. It is an object of cultivation in Asiatic countries
only where Europeans have colonized or settled, and there chiefly for
their consumption, and only since the beginning of the present cen-
tury. It is successfully cultivated in Australia and New Zealand,
which produced no eseulent farinaceous root at all, not even the Yam,
the Taro, or the Manioc.

e Yam (Dioscorea) is a native of tropical and subtropical climates.
The genus to which it belongs is considered to consist of several dis-
tinct species, natives of both Asia and America, and in many places it

ON THE MIGRATION OF CULTIVATED PLANTS. 831

is still to be found in its wild state. The plant is a slender creeper,
yielding a huge tuber, often weighing from ten up to thirty pounds,
consisting of a great mass of farinaceous matter, a wholesome but dry
and insipid food, greatly inferior in flavour to the common, or even to
the sweet, Potato.

The Sweet Potato, or Batata (Batatas edulis), is, like the Yam, the
plant of a warm climate. It is a native of the tropical parts of both
Asia and America, but is stated not to have been an object of cultiva-
tion by the native Americans, the first mention of it being by Riga-
fetta, the companion of Magellan, in the first quarter of the fifteenth
century. In the neighbourhood of the equator, the Batata grows to a
large size, often weighing several pounds; in Java, I have myself seen
them of ten pounds weight, and occasionally they are said to reach
even to fifty. In that island they enter largely into the food of the
people,—never, however, forming their principal vegetable diet, which
is always rice.

One or more species of the genera Ocimum, Arum, Caladium, Ma-
ranta, Tacca, and Jatropha yield esculent roots, which, in a rude state of
society, in their respective native countries, were the only bread of the
people before the culture of the cerealia began. Their starch, in a
refined state, comes to us under the names of arrowroot, tapioca, cas-
sava, salep, ete. The plants yielding these productions are, with few
exceptions, natives of tropical or, at least, of very warm countries.
Some of them, in their erude and unprepared state, are either poisonous
or acrid, but the savage cultivators had everywhere discovered that
heat or edulcoration dissipated the poison, and rendered them whole-
some food.

The Taro, or Caladium esculentum, formed the principal bread of all
the South-Sea Islanders, who had no kind of corn; and the Manioe, or
Jatropha Manihot, that of the rude inhabitants of native America, who
had but one of the cereals, and even that one not universally known
and cultivated.

e Breadfruit (Artocarpus incisa), in so far as concerns its use as
bread, is confined to the tropical islands of the Pacific, to the inhabi-
tants of which it formed a considerable article of diet, and, no doubt,
contributed materially to the social advancement at which they had
arrived when first seen by Europeans. At the recommendation of
some theoretical botanists, the tree was conveyed, in 1792, at great

VOL. Iv. [OCTOBER 1, 1866. -

822 MEETING OF THE BRITISH ASSOCIATION.

trouble and expense, to our West India Islands, but with little advan-
tage. In the wild state the plant exists in the islands of the Malay
archipelago, where, however, the immemorial possession of the cereals
seems to have superseded the necessity of cultivating it.

Some species of the Musa, or Banana, which yield a large portion of
farinaceous matter, are, either in their fresh or dry state, extensively
used in the warm parts of America as bread, but, as far as I know,
never so in any Asiatic country; and Baron Humboldt generalizes
rashly when he asserts that in all tropical countries the Banana takes
the place of the cereals of temperate and subtropical regions.

Sago, or more correctly Sagu, is the name of the pith of several
Palms, natives of the Malayan and Philippine archipelagoes. The
most productive of these Palms is the Sagus Rumphii, or Metoxylon
Sagus. This and other species of the same genus have the peculiarity
among Palms of propagating themselves both by lateral shoots and by
seeds. They thrive only in bogs within the air of the sea, but ex-
cluding tidal action. A plantation once made perpetuates itself inter-
minably. A sago palm acquires maturity in about fifteen years. The
stem is a mere case containing an immense mass of medulla or pith,
which, when freed from fibrous matter, is a starch which, dried and
granulated, or subjected to heat in earthen moulds, forms the bread of
all the people of the Malay archipelago east of Celebes, as far as New
Guinea inclusive. It is consumed also in Sumatra, Borneo, and even
Mindanao, the most westerly of the Philippines; but in these places,
where the cereals have long existed, sago is the bread only of the poor,
or of xcd tribes.

often throws light on the birthplace and migration of

iind plants; and I therefore proceed to offer such remarks as

have occurred to me regarding those which I have now been referring

to. To begin with the cereals, it will be found that they bear different

names in every separate and independent language, or sisterhood of

languages. In so far as philology can be considered evidence, this

fact would seem to show, not that the culture of the cereals had origi-

nated at a single point, from which they were in course of time widely

disseminated, but at many separate and independent points, foreign

names only Rte them in the few instances in which they are
exoties. Thus the English name for wheat is essentially the same in

all the Teutonic — In Irish and Welsh, which are two dis-

ON THE MIGRATION OF CULTIVATED PLANTS. 323

tinct, independent languages, we find two different names for this corn,
it being cruineached for the first, and gwenith for the last. The tri igo
of the Spanish and Portuguese is but a corruption of the triticum of
the Latin; while the French froment and the Italian frumento are
taken from a synonym of the same language. But in the Basque,
Which, according to competent judges, differs not only from all other
European languages, but from all other tongues whatever, ancient
or modern, we have two names for wheat wholly different from
those of any other tongue, namely garia and ocava. Having al-
luded to this singular language, the Basque, I think the names of
cultivated plants in it may be safely referred to as evidence of the
comparative antiquity of their culture by the people speaking it.
Thus the names for wheat, barley, and oats, are purely Basque,
while those for rye (cecalea), for rice (avvoza), for maize a
and for the bean (baba) are Spanish. The inference is tha
first-named plants were immemorially cultivated by the sey tit
and the last only introduced into their country after the Roman con-
quest of Spain; indeed, after the Spanish language had assumed its
present form.

If we look into the Oriental languages, we shall find in them evi-
dence of the same tendency. In Sanskrit the name for Wheat is go-
dhum, and in Persian gandum, essentially the same word; but, as the
people who spoke the Sanskrit language are believed to have emanated
from a country forming part of Persia, it is not difficult to account for
the agreement in this case. In Hindi the name is gehun, which seems
to be an original word. In the Tamil we have the Sanskrit word in
the corrupt form of gudumai; but the people speaking this language
occupy the extreme southern part of India, within from eight to twelve
degrees of the equator, and where wheat will only bear fruit in a few
elevated tracts; and hence, as an exotic, it bears a foreign name. In
Turkish the name of wheat, daghdoi, is a native word. In Arabic we
have two original and unborrowed ones, antah and Jar. From this,
so far as etymology can be trusted, we infer that this corn is of in-
digenous culture both in the parent land of the Turks and in Arabia,

In Java, within seven degrees of the equator, wheat will only yield
grain at an elevation of 5000 feet above the sea-level, and here it is
sometimes called by its Portuguese name of £7igo, and sometimes by its
Persian name of gandum,—pointing clearly enough to the ae who

Y

324 MEETING OF THE BRITISH ASSOCIATION.

introduced it, and even to the comparatively recent time in which it
was introduced. An examination of the names for Barley point to
similar results as in the case of wheat. This word itself, as it exists
in our language, has not, that I am aware, been traced to its parent
source; but the name of the hardy four-rowed barley, bere, belongs to

- the Teutonic family of languages, and it was probably the earliest, as

the easiest variety cultivated in Britain. The French orge and the
Italian orzo are but gross corruptions of the Latin ordeum. The
names for barley in Gaelic and in Welsh are different, the first being
eorna, and the last haidd. The name for Oats is essentially the same
in these two tongues, namely, core for the Gaelic, and ceire for the
Welsh; but for Rye the name in both languages, seag/, is evidently
taken from the Latin secale, and we shall not err if we conclude that
this corn was directly or indirectly introduced into our islands by the
Romans. The Basque, again, furnishes an original name for this grain,
namely, garagarra. The Oriental languages furnish us with similar
evidence in the case of barley, as it does in that of wheat. In Sans-
krit the name for it is yava, of which the Hindi jau and the Persian
jo are certainly corruptions. In the language of the distant Tamils it
is a widely different word, skali, which is probably but a common name
for “corn.” In Arabic the name is shaer, and in Turkish arpa, terms
which have no connection with each other, or with those of any lan-
guages of Asia or Europe, and so we come to the conclusion that this
corn is indigenous, or, at least, that its culture was not borrowed
from strangers in the countries in which these languages are spoken.
We cannot determine the native country or primitive locality of the
first culture of Rice to any particular Oriental region by philological
evidence. This corn was unknown to the Greeks and Romans, at
least as an object of cultivation, and has no original name in their lan-
guages. We may presume that it was equally unknown to the ancient
Persians; for, had it been. an object as well known to them as it now
is to their descendants, it would hardly have failed to have attracted
the notice, and to have been described by the Greeks, who had so much
early intercourse with Persia, In Sanskrit the general name for Rice
is dhanva, and in Hindi it is dhan, a mere abbreviation of the same
word; in the Tamil the name is shali. In each of the monosyllabic
languages which extend from Bengal eastward to China inclusive,
Rice bears a different name. Thus we have it in the Peguan as Az, in

ON THE MIGRATION OF CULTIVATED PLANTS. 325

the Siamese as kao, in the Cambodian as ang-ka, and in the Anam, as
lua. The many languages of the Malay and Philippine Archipelagoes
are a signal exception to this diversity, for with them the general name
is the same throughout, although the languages themselves often differ
widely in words, in structure, and in sound. That name is padi, varied
into pari, pali, pasi, and vari, according to national pronunciations,
and it prevails not only from one extremity to the other of the two great
archipelagoes, but extends even to the language of remote Madagascar.
There is but one exception to this uniformity, and it is found in the
recondite and dead language of Java, called the Slawi, which abounds
in Sanskrit, and in which the term dana, an obvious corruption of the
Sanskrit name already given.

The Persian name for rice is skali, which, as already stated, is that
for it in the Tamil. This leads to the belief that the grain was most
probably introduced into Persia from Southern India in the course of
that maritime trade which is known to have been carried on for ages
between the ports on the western coast of India, where the Tamil is
the vernacular tongue, and those on the Persian Gulf. Had this cereal
reached Persia from Northern India, its name, as in the case of wheat,
would have been traceable to the Sanskrit, or one of its derivatives.

The name for rice in Arabie is arus, and this is obviously the source
of the arros of the Spanish, the rizo of the Italian, the riz of the
French, and the rice of the English, —the word increasing in corruption
from Spain to Britain. It points to Spain as the country where the eul-
ture of this corn was first introduced into Europe by the Arabs. Rice,
however, was known to the Greeks of the lower empire before the
Arabian conquest of ‘Spain; but they too must have learnt it from the
Arabs, for the name they gave it, arwza, seems to be equally of Arabie
origin as the names which it bears in the modern languages of Europe.
The Arabic name itself may be supposed an original native word, and
rice itself the indigenous plant of a country, the greater part of which
is tropical, and therefore congenial to its growth. The vast import-
auce attached to rice by those of whom it is the chief bread-corn, and
perhaps also the tendency of the Oriental languages to run into verbal
redundance, is strikingly exemplified in the case of this corn. Rice
sports into far more varieties than any of the corns familiar to Europeans,
for some varieties grow in the water and some on dry land; some come
to maturity in three months, while others take some some four and six

3826 MEETING OF THE BRITISH ASSOCIATION.

months to do so. The Hindus, however, are not content with terms
for such broad distinctions as might be derived from these obvious
sources, but have names for varieties, the distinctions between which
are unappreciable by Europeans. In the north-western provinces of
India, no fewer than sixty-six of these names have been enumerated ;
and in Bengal, of which rice is nearly the sole bread-corn, the number
is said to be still greater. But, besides terms for this corn, founded
on variety, on season, and on mode of culture, the grain itself bears
one name in the straw, another when threshed, one name when in the
husk and another when freed from it, and a fifth when cooked. A
similar redundance of terms is found in the languages of the Malay
and Philippine Islands. Such minute nomenclatures seem to point to
a great antiquity in the culture of this cereal with the people among
whom they obtain.

Maize is, beyond all question, a native of America, and before
the discovery of the New World was wholly unknown to the Old.
The name as known to European nations is taken directly from the
Spanish, and it is to be presumed that the conquerors of the New
World borrowed it from one of the many languages of that continent.
In some of the Oriental languages we have specific names for it, which
seem entirely native,—such as bhutta in Hindi, jagyng in most of the
languages of the Indian Archipelago, fatsalva in the Madagascan.
This would lead to the belief that the plant was indigenous where such
names were given to it, but the probability is that they were taken
from some native plant bearing a resemblance to maize. Thus, in the
two principal languages of Southern India, maize is named after the
chief millet cultivated in the peninsula, the cholu or ragi (Cynosurus
^ Coracanus), to which an epithet implying its foreign origin is added.
The Turks give it the name of boghdai Misr, or the wheat of Egypt,
which is not more amiss than the names given by the French and
English when they call it Indian and Turkey corn.

Philologieal evidence applied to plants yielding starch, or esculent
farina, affords somewhat more satisfactory evidence than in the case of
the cereals. One of the most important of the plants yielding this
farina is the genus Dioscorea, in our language the Yam, and of which a
dozen species, independent of varieties, have been enumerated. They
are natives of Asia, Africa, and America, but of their tropical and sub-
tropical parts only.- The Spanish and Portuguese name of the

ON THE MIGRATION OF CULTIVATED PLANTS. 327

Dioscorea is inhame, from which comes the French igname, and from
that, with Anglo-Saxon brevity, yam. I presume the Spanish name
to be taken from some American language. In Hindi, the general
name given to all esculent bulbs and roots is alu. This, Professor
Wilson tells, us was the name given by those who spoke the Sanskrit
language to a species of cultivated Arum, and not to the yam, with
which, as an extratropical people, they must have been unacquainted
The generic name, alu, with the prefixes phul, a flower, or rath, a
chariot, are the names by which the Hindus of the north distinguish
the yam. Not so, however, with the Hindus of the south, in whose
country the yam is indigenous. As an example, it has in Tamil the
specific native name kalanyku.

Like the word alu of the northern Hindus, the word ui, especially
applied to the yam, is used generically for all esculent roots and bulbs
by the Malayan nations. It is one of a very wide dissemination, for it
prevails in not only all the many languages of the Malayan archipelago,
but has been also extended to the Philippine tongues of a very different
genius from the Malayan. It has done far more than this, for to the
east it is found in the languages both of the lank-haired and woolly-
haired races of the islands of the Pacific, while to the west it has reached
as far as Madagasear. The original word is of such simple structure that
it has undergone no other change than the substitution of one labial
for another, or the elision of its single consonant. Among the insular
languages there are but few exceptions to this general prevalence, but
there are a few. In the principal language of the Philippines, and in
the dialect of the Sandwich Islands, the only one of the Polynesian
language beyond the northern tropic, we have native names for the
yam. One species or other of the Dioscorea is, no doubt, indigenous
in many of these islands of the Malay and Philippine archipelagoes,
and in those of the Pacific. I saw myself wild yams dug up in
the woods of an island off the Cape of Cambodia, which, probably
from the frequency of the wild yam in it, takes its Malay name from
it, for Pulo-ubi, the island in question, literally rendered, signifies ** isle
of Yams.” No doubt it would be long used as food in its wild state
by savage man, and it was probably first cultivated by a people who
had made the first steps in progress, who would naturally p it its
now wide-spread name. Who that people was, it is impossible to be
sure of, but the Malays, or Javanese, as the most advanced and most
enterprising, are the most probable.

328 MEETING OF THE BRITISH ASSOCIATION.

The Sweet Potato, or tuber-yielding Convolvulus, appears to be a
native of many parts of the tropical Old and New World. Some have
alleged that it was first made an object of cultivation by the native
Americans, but when the South Sea Islands, which had assuredly no
communication with the American people, were discovered, the sweet
potato was found to be in cultivation, and known by a native name
throughout, the word being essentially the same, and a native one,
varying only in pronunciation, as kumava, humda, and gumala abbrevi-
ated mala. [Kumara or umara, of the South-Sea Islanders, is identical
with cumar, the Quichua name for sweet potato in the highlands of
Ecuador.—Ep.]

There is every appearance of the culture of the datata having been
introduced into the islands of the Malay archipelago, and this by the
Spaniards or Portuguese. In the Molucca Islands it accordingly goes
under the name of bi kastela, which signifies literally ** the Castilian
Yam," for the Moluccas had been temporarily under the rule of Spain,
already in possession of the neighbouring Philippines. The Javanese,
dropping the generie word, and eliding the sibilant in the word Castila,
call the plant simply catela. The Javanese give it also the same name
as the Spaniards, namely, batata or patata. The probability, then, that
the Spaniards introduced the plant from the neighbouring Philippines,
where it seems, if we are to trust the evidence of language, to have
been cultivated by the natives when the Spaniards conquered them. 1
find the plant accordingly designated by native names in the two lead-
ing languages of these islands, the Tagala and Bisaya, in the first of
which it is called gadi, and in the last kamoti,—a word, I may observe,
adopted in Spanish dictionaries, and defined as the name of “a kind of
sweet potato or batata.” [Camote of the Spaniards is derived from
the Aztec “ camotl,” used by the ancient Mexicans.—Eb.]

In Upper India the plant is clearly an exotic, and shown to be out
of its genial climate by the production of poor and small tubers. The
name given to it is shakarcand, a word half Persian and half Hindi,
and both of which signify sugar. The Tamil name is the American
datata, slightly corrupted into vatata.

The common Potato takes its name from the sweet one, for the latter
seems to have been known, and even cultivated in the South of Spain
before the first. Even at present, the name “potato” is given by the
Anglo-Saxon Americans to the Convolvulus Batatas, while to the common

ON THE MIGRATION OF CULTIVATED PLANTS. 329

potato is given the epithet ** Irish." At present, the Spaniards call the
sweet potato batata or batata de Malaga, and the common potato
patata, a mere change of one labial for another. The last is nearly our
own name, and its source is therefore obvious. The original word is
probably a native American one, but of what language I have not

eard. The common potato had probably many native names, cor-
responding with the many’tongues of America, for it was found by the
discoverers cultivated both in North and South America. Whatever
the origin of the name, the term is, at all events, better than the
* earth-apple " of the French and Germans, or the “ white truffle ”
of the Italians. In Hindustan, where the potato is now successfully
cultivated, chiefly for European consumption, the name given to it is
balaiti alu, or the “ European esculent tuber." The Malays give it the
name of «bi Furopa, that is, the “‘ European Yam,” and the Javanese
that of kdntang Holanda, or “tubers of Holland," the sdntang being
the name of the Ocymum tuberosum, or tuber-yielding basil, a plant
cultivated in Java for its tubers, which in flavour bear a considerable
resemblance to those of the Solanum.

Sago, correctly sagu, is simply the name of the prepared pith of the
palms which yield it, and has no reference to any particular palm, of
which there are not fewer than five distinct species of the genus. The
word, probably of the Malay language, is of universal use throughout
the Malay and Philippine archipelagoes, and has long been adopted in
the languages of Europe.

The Breadfruit (4rtocarpus incisa) is known in the Malay archipe-
lago (according to the language of the country) under the various
names of sukun, kluwi, kulor, and tambul, but none of these are the
names which it bears in the tropical islands of the Pacific; and hence
we may conclude that the South-Sea Islanders are not indebted for it
to the Malayan nations, as they are for some other cultivated products
such as the Yam, the Cocoa-nut Palm, and the Sugar-cane. This is,
indeed, what may be inferred, without the help of etymology, from the
character of the plant, which is of the size of a forest tree, with perishable
fruit, and consequently impossible of distant transport by a rude people.
us to the Pacific Islands, where alone

The plant is; no doubt, indigeno
it sports into several varieties, which have been reckoned as many

as five [thirty, Ep.], a proof of long cultivation. Even the name
given to the breadfruit is not universal in all the dialects of the Poly-

330 MEETING OF THE BRITISH ASSOCIATION.

nesian language, for we have it in the Tonga as me and marnai, in the
Tahiti as vavo, and in the Owyhee as uu.

I shall conclude with a few general observations on the relative value
of the plants enumerated by me, in so far as regards their influence on
social progress. Of these, incomparably the most valuable to man are
the cereals. They are the most agreeable and the most wholesome, while
they contain the greatest amount of nutriment in the smallest bulk.
Their culture, moreover, demands a greater amount of skill and labour
than the lower kinds of bread ; and this is a quality belonging to them
which, as it stimulates industry and ingenuity, is, in a social view, of
high value. It is useful that several of these cereals should be culti-
vated together, so that, in the event of the failure of one or two, there
should remain others to fall back upon. It must be admitted, how-
ever, that, although the culture of several different cereals together may
mitigate, it cannot prevent either dearths or famines, since the same
drought or blight may, more or less, affect all of them. India, for
example, in which a greater variety of cereals is cultivated than in
Europe, has, nevertheless, been visited within the last hundred years
with many dearths and several great famines, owing to the absence of
the means of supplying the deficiency of one part of it by the super-
abundance of another. An easy and cheap intercourse between the
different provinces of a country and its free commercial intercourse
with foreign countries possessing climates different from its own, are
the only certain guarantees against scarcities and famines. These
conditions, however, can exist only in the most advanced states of
society, and are wholly absent in the early and rude stages of it, to
which the present discussion refers.

It may be safely asserted that no people ever attained a tolerable de-
gree of civilization who did not cultivate one or other of the higher
cereals. The architectural monuments and the letters of Egypt, of an-
cient Greece and of Italy, of Assyria, of Northern India, and of North-
ern China, were all produced by consumers of wheat. The monu-
ments and letters of Southern India, of the Hindu-Chinese countries,
of Southern China, of Java, and of Sumatra, were the products of a
rice-cultivating and rice-consuming people. The architectural mo-
numents of Mexico and Peru, and, we have no doubt, also of Pa-
lenque, were produced by the cultivators and consumers of m

No cultivators and consumers of roots or fruits, it may ^ pu

`

ON THE MIGRATION OF CULTIVATED PLANTS. 331

asserted, ever invented letters, or constructed a durable architecture.
Among the Malays, whose bread is rice, the term “ root-eater ” is one
of reproach, equivalent to savage. When the inhabitants of the cele-
brated Spice Islands were first seen by Europeans, their only bread
was sago, or the pith of palms; and notwithstanding the possession,
even the natural monopoly, of the then much-coveted clove and nut-
meg, they were not only ignorant of letters, but had not even the rudest
calendar. They had not even invented iron, which, together with
their clothing, they received from strangers; and, but for the accident
of their spices, they must have been downright savages, hardly on a
level with the South-Sea Islanders. Had the bread of Britons some
2000 years ago been confined to the potato, Julius Cæsar would un-
questionably have found our ancestors far greater barbarians than he
describes them to have been, and they would surely not have encoun-
tered him with horses drawing armed chariots. :

Perhaps the most advanced social position ever attained by men
living on mere roots and fruits was that of the South-Sea Islanders.
They cultivated no ceteal, not even the humblest, millet, but they were
well supplied with farina-yielding plants—such as the yam, the sweet
potato, the taro, and the breadfruit ; still their advance was of the
humblest, for they had not even invented pottery or textile fabrics,
having nothing better than paper for raiment. [They had pottery.—
Ep.]
It is possible for a people to attain a very respectable civilization
when living on one of the chief cereals, although it be not the very
highest. The mass of the Russians, and even of the Belgians, live on
rye, and the mass of the people of Scotland on oats, although their
condition would undoubtedly have been better had their bread been of
wheat. The respectable amount of civilization which the lrish had
attained after their conversion to Christianity, and which resulted in
the adoption of foreign letters, and the construction of the round
towers, was accomplished by growers and consumers of barley and
oats, they been strangers to these, and their main food cousisted,
as it afterwards did, of a single root, their ancient civilization never
could have existed : on the contrary, they would have been on à lower
level than the South-Sea Islanders, who possessed a far greater variety
of sustenance, with a more benignant elimate. :

But the potato is by no means the lowest quality of bread on which

332 . J MEETING OF THE BRITISH ASSOCIATION.

a people can live and multiply. The lowest is that which is. most
easily produced, that is, which is produced with the smallest amount
of skill and labour, and in this respect the banana is before the potato,
and the sago perhaps even below the banana. The banana yields a
crop in ten months from the time of planting, perpetuates itself by
rattoons, and requires little care in its growth. Humboldt reckons
that the produce of the same extent of land in bananas and wheat is
in the proportion of 135 of banana to 1 of wheat, and that of the
potato as 44 to 1. The sago-palm takes about ten years to yield its
produce, but grows in a bog where nothing else will thrive, requires no
care in culture, and, like the banana, propagates itself by shoots. Mr.
Logan estimates the produce of the sago-palm, compared with wheat,
as 163 to 1, and as compared to the potato, as 53 to 1. The quantity
of nutriment contained in the banana and sago are by no means in
proportions thus given, for we have to deduct the large proportion of
water which they contain, and the absence in them of gluten, the most
nutritious portion of the cerealia. Humboldt informs us that the
Spanish settlers in America were so satisfied of the evil consequences
of living on the banana that they frequently entertained the violent
remedy of extirpating the plant, as the only cure for overcoming the
apathy and idleness of those who made it their only bread—the Indians
and half-breeds. The sago-feeders, however, are by no means so pre-
possessed in favour of sago, and never fail to prefer rice, or even the
yam and sweet-potato, their consumption of it being a matter of ne-
cessity and not of choice.

A plain objection to root and similar crops, as compared to cereals,
remains to be noticed. Root crops are, with few exceptions, incapable
of being stored for a length of time, so that the superfluity of one
harvest shall make up for deficiency of a future one. The potato lasts
but for a year at best, and the tropical roots not much longer, while
wheat, oats, and barley will keep for ten years; rice, in the husk, for
fifty ; while with the cereals there is far less difficulty in storing and
transport.

Abstracts of the more important remaining papers will be given in
the next number of the Journal.

333

NEW PUBLICATION.

Contributions towards a Cybele Hibernica, being Outlines of the Geogra-
phical Distribution of Plants in Ireland. By D. Moore, Ph.D., and
A. G. Mors, F.L.S. Dublin: Hodges, Smith, and Co. London:
Van Voorst. 8vo. Pp. 399.

This is a work the appearance of which will be welcomed by all
who are interested in geographical botany. The distribution of spe-
cies through Britain proper being ascertained and registered with
greater detail and precision than has been anywhere else attained, it
became a point of much interest to know clearly which of them
reached Ireland, and how these were dispersed abroad over its surface.
The published material for information was scattered and scanty. It
is now thirty years since the issue of Mackay’s ‘ Flora Hibernica, and
the work did not profess to do more for Ireland than the * British
Flora’ did for Britain. There are in the whole island but two good
and full local Floras, Dr. Power's * Botanist's Guide for the County of
Cork, and Professor Dickie's * Flora of Ulster, and Botanist's Guide
through the North of Ireland,’ and a few lists and records of excur-
sions scattered amongst the periodicals and transactions of the Dublin
Society and Botanical Society of Edinburgh. Dr. Moore and Mr. More
have adopted the twelve provinces sketched out several years ago by
Professor Babington, and have traced out the distribution of each
species through these as well as they could by means of the published
records, their own field observations, and the help of the few resident
collectors scattered through the country, carefully sifting the list, re-
jecting many species and stations which rest upon doubtful or uncon-
firmed authority, and furnishing a classified list of special stations for
all but the commonest plants. The work is in a conveniently portable
form, and is illustrated by a coloured map of the twelve botanical pro-
vinces; and it is probable that we get a better book from both of them
working in combination than either could have produced separately,
or than could have been furnished by any one else. :

The range of average temperature in Ireland does not differ mate-
rially from that of England. The isotherm of the Cork and Kerry
coast is about the same as that of Helston and Ventnor, 52 degrees,
and that of the north-east is from 47 to 48 degrees, the same as

334 NEW PUBLICATION.

the low country in the Tyne province and Yorkshire. The annual
rainfall at Dublin is stated at twenty-six inches, that of the south-west
at from forty to sixty inches; but it is probable that we derive a clearer
idea of the climate in respect of the humidity of the atmosphere from
the fact that there are upwards of 2000 square miles of peat-moss at
a low level underlaid by limestone than from these last figures. The
area of the whole island is 32,500 square miles, rather more than that
of Scotland, and more than half that of England, of which a quarter
is arable land, one-eighth peat-moss, and at least 1000 miles is occu-
pied by lakes and rivers.

The physical geography of the island is very peculiar. The centre
is occupied by a great plain underlaid by carboniferous limestone, a
tract not far short of 20,000 square miles in area, three times the size
of Wales, which stretches from Dublin to Galway, and from Armagh
and Donegal in the north, to the borders of Cork and Waterford. The
only material interruption to the continuity of this are two groups of
hills, the Slieve Bloom and the Slieve Baughta, which rise from the
two opposite sides of the Shannon near its mouth. Outside the plain
there are four principal mountainous tracts, one in each of the four
provinces. In Ulster nearly the whole province stretches beyond it;
and in the mountains we have the three physico-geographical regions
of Scotland represented in nearly equal proportions. Throughout
Donegal, extending into Derry and Tyrone, is an outlying slice of the
Scotch highlands, only a small part actual granite, the rest mica-slate,
reaching an altitude of 2462 feet in Errigal. Between Lough Neagh
and the coast through Derry and Antrim we have a prolongation of
the trap hills of the Lothians, Fifeshire, and Clydesdale; and in the
south a Silurian tract, representing the clay-slate region that stretches
from the dales of the Tweed to the Mull of Galloway. The moun-
tains of the Connaught coast are a prolongation still further west of

the Donegal granite and mica-slate range. The highest peak in Mayo
(Mwllrea) reaches 2682 feet, and the Connemara hills 2400 feet. In
Leinster the range immediately adjoining the central plain is gramte,
rising in the Wicklow hills to 3000 feet; and between this and the
sea the Silurian formation occupies a considerable space. From Water-
ford to the coast through the southern half of Munster stretches the
finest mountain-chain of the island, a region of Devonian conglome-
rate and clay-slate like Cornwall and North Wales, filling up the entire

BOTANICAL NEWS. 335

counties of Cork and Kerry, rising in Macgillicuddy’s Reeks nearly to the
height of Snowdon and Skiddaw, running out sharply in an abrupt and
sterile ridge to the western coast, where Mount Brandon rises from the
Atlantic seaboard to a height of 3126 feet. We shall not be far wrong
if we estimate the central plain at 20,000 square miles, the Ulster
tract outside it at 5000, and the other three mountainous regions
. regions roughly at 2000 square miles each.

Taking the number of species for Britain proper at Mr. Watson’s
estimate of 1425 species, our authors claim for Ireland about 1000.
Of the 532 plants of the British type Ireland has all, or very nearly so.
The Atlantic type is the only other one where she has decidedly more
than half, forty-one species out of seventy. Of the Boreal species
(Highland, Scottish, and Intermediate types taken together), although
there is not a single one of the twelve provinces in which there is not
a hill of upwards of 2000 feet in altitude, Ireland has only 106 species
out of 238. Of the 458 English and local species she has just « over
one-half; and, finally, out of the 127 Germanic species only 18.

Doubtful species being left out, the number of species ascertained in
Treland, but not known in Britain proper, is reduced to twelve. Only
five of these—Sazifraga Geum, Erica mediterranea, Arbutus 0,
Dabecia polifolia, and Neotinea intacta—are for Europe as a whole
specially south-western in their distribution; whilst three—Sisyrin-
chium anceps, Neottia gemmipara, Naias flexilis, and, if we add the
Eriocaulon, four—are North American plants not known on the
European continent.

BOTANICAL NEWS.

The fifth part of Dr. Seemann’s ‘ Flora of the Fiji carmen has just been
published. This completes the Polypetalous and Monop

. The * Report of the Marlborough Mee Natural Laeti iny for the
half. -year ending Midsummer, 1866,’ has been issued, giving satisfactory prooi
of the activity of this yrun and Aourshing Society. By the new plan of
working by “sections,” more real progress is made in natural history study
than by the general meetings of the Society, at pere only very elementary
knowledge can be imparted, and all that is said mus — be couched
in language as much as possible intelligible to the gt wate

* The Liverpool Naturalists’ Journal’ for June, July, August, v September
(nos, i.-iv.), have come to hand. This Journal is published by Adam Holden,
of Liverpool, in connection with the Liverpool Naturalists’ Field Club, and is a

336 BOTANICAL NEWS.
continuation and amplification, we presume, of the ‘Naturalists’ Scrap Book,’

local natural history. We wish this useful publication every success, and
shall not fail to encourage it by presenting our readers with occasional extracts
from it

M. Casimir de Candolle has published, in the a of the Geneva
Natural History Society, a ‘Mémoire sur la Famille des Pipéracées,’ illustrated
by figures, to which we should wish to direct atten

The ‘ Botanical Results (Botanische Ergebnisse) = cm Journey to Brazil of
E Majesty the Emperor of Mexico, Maximilian I., during the years 1859-60,’

y Dr. Heinrich Wawra, has just been published at Vienna. It forms a
= volume of 234 pages, accompanied by 104 lithographs, some of them
coloured.

Mr. J. Smith’s collection of Ferns, next to that of the late Sir W. J.
Hooker's the most perfect and valuable in the world, has been bought by the
British Museum. S same institution has also acquired the Diatomacee of
the late Dr. Grevill

The sian an nual meeting of the Royal Botanie Society of
London was held at the gardens, Regent’s Park, Mr. B. Attwood "dois
in the chair. The Report of the Council stated that the number of n
Fellows elected during the year was larger than in that immediately iridis,

bove the average of the past nine years. The total receipts of the year,
including the balance brought forward, amounted to £10,476. 4s. 6d., and the
payments to £8921. 15s. 10d., thus leaving a balance in hand t £1554. 8s. 8d.
The gardens had been well attended during the year, amongst other visitors

lease from the Crown for thirty-one years, many new plants had been added to
the collections, and others had flowered for the first time, especially the hardy
Chinese Palm-tree, which bids fair to become a valuable addition to -

larger than usual, and the facilities afforded to lecturers, artists, and visus
was highly appreciated by them. The council and officers were re-elected.

The death of two eminent German nee se to be recorded, Dr.
Kotschy, of Vienna, and Dr. Mettenius, of Leip Dr. Kotschy is well

August at Leipzig, where he was Professor of Botany and Director of the
Botanie Garden, a situation em formerly by the late Dr. Kunze, whose pre-
dilection for Ferns Dr. Metteni . He was a son-in-law of Dr. Alex-
ander Braun, and only fictae years of age when his useful life came to a
premature end.

NS
1»

SOS

*

ae
v;
ie

See

"|

AS
= os

Tem
ST
E

337

ON THE STRUCTURE AND AFFINITIES OF LEPIDODEN-
DRON AND CALAMITES.
By WILLIAM CARRUTHERS, F.L.S., BOTANICAL DEPARTMENT,
BRITISH Museum.
(Pirates LV., LVI.)

The imperfect knowledge we have of fossil plants is the result of
the fragmentary condition in which they occur. The deciduous leaves,
ripe fruits, or broken branches that fell into streams, and were carried
to sea or lake, had so many dangers to encounter, that only a very
few of them ever reached the usual deposit where they would be pre-
served, and these few in such a decayed and fragmentary condition
that it is often impossible to do more than make the most vague guesses
at the nature of the vegetation to which they belonged. The occur-
rence of vegetable remains on the site where they grew, is extremely
rare in all the formations which form the crust of the earth, except in
the coal-measures. . The plants of this period might therefore be ex-
pected to be well known, especially as the beds containing vegetable
remains, of carboniferous age, have been more exposed, because of
their economic value, than those of any, or indeed of all the other
formations put together. The peculiar nature of the vegetation, and
perhaps the extreme humidity of the atmosphere, and the swampy loca-
lities in which the plants grew, have made the superabundant mass of
vegetable remains as great a mystery as the scanty and fragmentary
fossil plants of other periods. Except in the thin films of charcoal
which occur in most coals, traces of structure are scarcely to be found
in the coal itself, so thoroughly has the vegetable matter been con-
verted into amorphous pulp before mineralization took place, or so com-

shales, they are so fragmentary, that it is difficult to determine the
various portions that belong to the same plant. The root is rarely
connected with the stem, the stem with the branches, or the branches
with the leaves or the fruit. As a result, all these parts have been
often referred to different genera, and have received different names.
With additional observations, the means are, however, occasionally
which enable us to reduce some of these genera, the

turning up,
Z

VOL. IV. [NOVEMBER 1, 1866.]

338 ON LEPIDODENDRON AND CALAMITES.

establishment of which was absolutely necessary in the earlier days of
paleontological botany. Thus, to give an example :—the trees be- |
longing to the same set as those which were found imbedded in the
sal dede at Craigleith quarries have been constituted into the genus
Dadoxyion ; the pith forms the genus Sternéergia, and some fluted and
constricted specimens have been referred to Calamites. The leaves
were considered to be ferns, and named Cyclopteris ; and the fruit was
thought to belong to a Palm, and received the name of Trigonocarpon.
We have not seen evidence sufficient to convince us that all these are
correetly referred to the same plant; but this is the opinion of some
distinguished paleontologists, and it serves as a good illustration of
the present satisfactory tendency of paleontological botany.

A similar multiplication of generic names encumbers the synonymy
of the two genera Lepidodendron and Calamites.

Lepidodendron was a branching tree of considerable size. It is
separated from the other genera of coal plants by the form and
arrangement of the leaf-scars upon its stem. More than forty species
have been recorded; but as the scars present different appearances on
different portions of the same plant, no doubt more species have been
established than the materials fairly warrant. But that they were
numerous in species, and very numerous in individuals, any one who
has even cursorily examined a coal-pit, or the fossils in any public
museum, must be convinced. They certainly contributed largely to
the formation of coal.

The researches of Witham,* Lindley and Hutton, Brongniart and
Binney,§ have made us acquainted with the stem. These published

* ©The Internal Structure of Fossil bps mega 1833.
+ ‘The Foss Flora of Great Be itain,’ 1831—
t ‘Observations sur la Structure serene P Sigillaria elegans, ete.’—
Archives du Muséum,
§ ‘ Geologic Society’ s, J ournal,’ dis and ‘ Philosophical Transactions,’
careful

1865. Mr these rs, gives most careful and elab drawin

ons of some fossils in his pond collecti: He refers them to
the genus Sigil use of their agreement in internal structure

ro 's S. elegans ; but he cannot separate them by their external mark-

ings from L n selaginoides, Lindl. a tt.; and as the only c
racters by which the two genera are distinguished are derived from the mark-
ings on the stem, we must c er Sigillaria v as a true Lepidoden-
more satisfied as to this, because I believe no essential differ-
ence exists, as E aintained, between the stems of Sigillaria

it m n
or any of the other lepidodendroid plants of the coal peri "
I cannot enter into -= question here, but I shall take an early opportunity ©
publishing m; reasons intaining them.

ON LEPIDODENDRON AND CALAMITES. 339

observations, together with the examination of some beautiful speci-
mens in the collections of Robert Brown, now in the botanical depart-
ment of the British Museum, and of Mr. Alexander Bryson, enable me
to give a somewhat complete description of its singular structure,

The axis of the stem cannot be considered as a true medulla or pith,
inasmuch as it is composed not of simple cells, but of elongated
utricles of various sizes, irregularly paeem and having thin walls
marked with scalariform bars (t. 56, f. 2). These utricles, indeed,
differ from the vascular tissue of the woody eylinder which sur-
rounds them only in theirlength. The tissue of the woody cylinder
consists of long scalariform vessels, which increase in size from the
inner margin to the outer, this increase being sufficient to meet the re-
quirements of the enlarged circumference, with the help of only a few
additional series of vessels. As there is no true medullary cellular
tissue in the axis, so there are no medullary rays passing through this
cylinder. In radial sections an appearance is seen singularly resem-
bling, to the naked eye, the “silver grain” produced in dicotyledonous
woods by the medullary rays; but this arises from a very different
cause. The diameter of the vessels is so great, that on a polished sur-
face only the scalariform wall of the vessel, that lies on or near the
surface, is exhibited ; and when the upper wall of a vessel is cut away,
the lower wall is often so deeply buried in the opaque substance, that
the peculiar structure is obscured. In the case of sections prepared
for microscopic examination, both surfaces of some vessels are often
removed, and the scalariform markings on the lateral walls, or on any
horizontal walls which by chance occupy a medial position between the
polished surfaces, only are seen. This absence of the scalariform bars
gives at first sight the appearance produced by medullary rays.

The continuous cylinder of scalariform vascular tissue appears to be
penetrated by the vascular bundles which ultimately supply the leaves.
These bundles apparently originate either in the scalariform tissue of
the axis, or on the inner surface of the woody cylinder. They have
been mistaken for, or misnamed, med rays.

The woody cylinder is surrounded by a 1 great thickness of cellular
tissue, which extends to the exterior of the stem, and is composed of
three distinet and separable zones. The inner zone has never, as far
as I know, been perfectly preserved in any specimen, yet traces of it
sometimes may be seen; and it is rightly restored in Brongniart's

Z

340 ON LEPIDODENDRON AND CALAMITES.

drawing of Lepidodendron Harcourtii, in the * Archives du Muséum,’
vol. i. plate 31. Its absence in fossils is owing to its extremely deli-
cate structure. The cells of the middle zone have thicker walls, and
they have consequently frequently resisted decomposition before
fossilization made them permanent. In the outer zones the cells are
very much lengthened, and have a smaller diameter. They nearly re-
semble true;vascular tissue; but the progress of lengthening may
easily be traced from the interior outwards, and no distinction can be
drawn between the true cells, and the long and slender ones of the
outer circumference. The cell-walls of all the three zones are without
markings of any kind.

These three cellular zones are traversed -by the vascular bundles
which rise from the outside of the interior woody cylinder, if they do
not actually pass through it, and pass to the leaves and branches.
These bundles separate from the woody cylinder a long way below the
point where they pass off into the leaf. At first their direction is al-
most parallel with the cylinder, slightly inclining outwards ; they then
incline more outwards, and as they approach the circumference of the
stem, they resume their nearly ascending direction for some distance,
until they finally pass out to the leaves which they support. Each
bundle consists of scalariform vessels, very much finer than those of
the woody cylinder, surrounded by elongated cells like those of the
outer zone, and probably still further enclosed by a delicate parenchy-
ma, which disappeared before it could be fossilized. The only evidence
I have of the existence of this cellular tissue is, that the bundles never
fill the cavities in the parenchyma of the stem through which they
pass. The bundles terminate in the points seen on the areoles of the
stem, which are the scars of the leaves.

The woody cylinder is of different thicknesses in different stems,
and appears to have increased with the growth of the tree. There is,
however, no indication of interruption in the growth or of seasonal
layers. Yet it cannot be conceived that the whole vascular cylinder
arose and was developed at the same time. Ii is very probable that
the zone of slender, and consequently rarely preserved cellular tissue
which surrounded the woody cylinder, was analogous in its functions
to the cambium layer of phanerogamous stems, like the similar layers
in recent Lycopodiacee, described by Spring in his * Monographie de
la Famille des Lycopodiacées " (page 294).

ON LEPIDODENDRON AND CALAMITES. 341

If we separate the different structures we have described in the axis
into two series, the one series axial, and the other epidermal, we shall
have the axis composed of scalariform utricles, the woody cylinder and
the vascular bundles passing to the leaves belonging to the first series,
and the two external zones of the vascular tissue to the second. The
inner zone of cellular tissue, like the cambium layer, was most probably
common to both series, the cells of the outer circumference being de-
veloped into the parenchyma of the epidermal series, while the vessels
of the woody axis were produced from the cells of the inner series.

Stigmarioid roots have been determined to belong to Lepidodendron
as well as to Sigillaria, and their whole structure supports this deter-
mination. I have satisfied myself that there is nothing that can be
truly called a medullary ray in the woody cylinder of Stigmaria, but
into the proof of this I will not now stay to enter. The base of the
trunk was divided into a few principal roots, and these again divided
dichotomously, but the ultimate divisions were never much attenuated.
Throughout their whole course, and from every portion of their cireum-
ference, they gave off rootlets of considerable length, which, with the
exception of a slender vascular bundle, were entirely composed of deli-
cate hexagonal cells. They were articulated to flagon-shaped bodies
sunk in cavities, arranged in a quincuncial manner over the stem.
The internal structure of. the Stigmaria root corresponds to that of the
trunk of Zepidodendron. . The axis was composed of fusiform barred
cells, and this was surrounded by a woody cylinder, which was cer-
tainly penetrated by the vascular bundles that supported the rootlets.
Beyond the woody cylinder came a great thickness of cellular tissue,
almost always destroyed, but probably agreeing in its structure with
the three zones of the stem.

In speculating upon the conditions under which the forests of Lepi-
dodendron flourished, it is most important to observe whatever is
peculiar in those organs by which the plants were connected with the
physical conditions around them. Geologists have too much over-
looked such considerations in their deductions as to the physical phe-
nomena of a period from the plants and animals that then existed.
They have often taken for granted that the known conditions of the
living species of a genus are true also of the fossil members of the same

In the want of other evidence, such an assumption may be
cantata’ employed ; but unless its true value be accurately estimated,

342 ON LEPIDODENDRON AND CALAMITES.

the greatest errors may arise, as they have in the past. For example,
the systematic position of Elephas primigenius having been clearly
established, the inference was thought legitimate that, as the modern `
representatives of the genus were confined to tropical or subtropical
countries, the boreal regions must have enjoyed a similar climate when
they were inhabited by these ancient elephants. It was, however, dis-
covered that their skin was clothed with wool and long hair, and that,
consequently, they were adapted to endure a cold climate. In plants,
the structure of the fruit would in most cases teach nothing as to the
temperature and humidity of the atmosphere in which, or the kind of
soil upon which, the organism grew, though it would be of the first
importance in determining systematic position. On the other hand,
the root, the leaves, and the tissues of the plant, would be of only
secondary importance in regard to systematic position, but of the
highest value in determining physical condition. In regard to Lepido-
dendron, its singular roots would seem to imply that it derived a large
amount of moisture through them from a moist soil, and so far differed
from most living eryptogamia, which obtain it mostly from the atmo-
sphere. The roots of this genus presented in their crowded and long
rootlets an immense surface for the absorption of moisture; and in
their great abundance of lax cellular tissue possessed the means of con-
taining this moisture, and transmitting it to the foliage.

The leaves of Lepidodendron were simple, lanceolate, acute, and ses-
sile. They had a single medial nerve. The younger branches were
densely covered with leaves; and the scars left on the trunk after they
perished, give the numerous beautiful markings by which the species
have been distinguished. The leaves when found separated from the
branches, are called Lepidophylia.

'The fruit was a strobilus (t. 56, f. 3), formed from a shortened
braneh, the leaves of which are converted into scales, that support on
their upper surface a single large sporangium (Lepidostrobus, t. 56,
f. 4), or perhaps several small ones (Flemingites, t. 56, f. 6). There
appear to be both macrospores (t. 56, f. 5) and microspores in the
same sporangium. I have examined at length the structure and affi-
nities of these fruits, in a paper published in the * Geological Magazine,’
vol. ii. p. 433, to which I must refer, without here dwelling further on
the subject. Flemingites, although the sporangia are enormously
abundant in some coals, have not yet been found connected with any

ON LEPIDODENDRON AND CALAMITES. 343

fossil ; but specimens of Lepidostrobus, attached to branches of Lepi-
dodendron, have been described by Dr. Paterson, Brongniart, and others ;
and I have noticed a fine specimen in the Museum of the Edinburgh
Botanic Gardens, and others exist in the collections at the British
Museum and elsewhere.

In tracing the affinities of Lepidodendron, we have the safest guide
in the organs of fructification, and fortunately these have been satisfac-
torily determined. The sporiferous strobilus shows that it is a true
eryptogam ; and in general appearance and arrangement of parts, the
strobilus can scarcely be distinguished from that of some living Lyco-
podia, except in the great difference of size; this affinity is strength-
ened by the character of the leaves, and the structure of the stem.
But the possession of both kinds of spores in the same sporangium
exhibits stronger affinity to Rhizocarpee than to Lycopodiacee.

The structure of the arboreal stem of Lepidodendron is much more
complex than that of any known eryptogam. The central axis of
irregularly-arranged vascular tissue in Lycopodium is suited to the low
stature of the plants of that genus; but in the giant Lepidodendron
there is a complexity, which approaches the structure of some dicoty-
ledonous stems. The general arrangement of the tissues, resembling
what exists in some Cycadee and -Cactacee, has caused this fossil plant
to be referred sometimes to the one, and sometimes to the other of
these Orders; but the resemblance is only one of analogy, and not of
affinity. The presence of scalariform tissue, of which the woody por-
tion is entirely composed, and the absence of medullary rays, would,
even if the fruit were unknown, be sufficient to establish the crypto-
gamic nature of the plant. A comparison with the Cycadean stem
may help us, by the resemblances and differences which will appear,
better to understand the stem of Lepidodendron. The Cycads have
all a large medulla, composed of large-sized parenchyma; in some
genera traversed by numerous vascular bundles, as in Encephalartus,
and in others entirely cellular, as in Qycas and Zamia. This is sur-
rounded by a single woody cylinder, or several, everywhere penetrated
with medullary rays. Beyond this there is a considerable thickness of
parenchyma, composed, in their inner portion, of cells whose length
exceeds only slightly their breadth; these gradually lengthen, until
they assume an appearance very like the external portion of Lepido-
dendron. This cortical parenchyma is traversed by the vascular

344 ON LEPIDODENDRON AND CALAMITES.

bundles which supply the leaves. The two stems are evidently built

upon the same plan; and were we to substitute scalariform tissue for

the gymnospermatous woody tissue, and scalariform utricles for true
medullary parenchyma, and finally exclude the medullary rays, the de-

scription of the Cycadean stem would apply to that of Lepidodendron.

And it deserves special notice, that the surface of the Cycadean trunk
is composed of the bases of the old leaves, together with the scales
which in some species are interspersed among them, or alternate with
them. The leaves do not disarticulate at the circumference of the

stem, but at some distance from it, leaving a small portion of the base

persistent. The scars of the outer surface of the stem give a different

impression from those presented when the persistent bases of the leaf-
stalks are removed. Whoever is even a little familiar with coal fossils

is aware that there are two sets of scars on the stems of Lepidodendron

—one superficial, the other internal. The fossils that present the first

set are generally said to be “ corticated " stems, and those exhibiting

the others “decorticated.” The “bark” is generally converted into

a compact structureless coal, the outer surface of which has the one set
of scars, and the inner surface the other. I believe this coal is pro-

duced by the external of the two epidermal series, and that the outer
scars were truly superficial, while the inner were produced by the

vessels which passed to the bases of the leaves. The two sets of scars

in Cycadean stems are analogous structures; but in Lepidodendron,

the layer which bears the scars on its two surfaces is a compact cylin-.
der; while in the Cycadee there is no connecting tissue uniting the
bases of the leaves; they are closely packed together, but quite free

from each other. It is evident that in many respects the fossil stem

had a striking analogy in the arrangement of its parts to that of the

recent Cycads, while it was, however, a true Cryptogam ; and if we

now examine the slender stem of Lycopodium we shall find, I believe,

that Lepidodendron, though more highly developed, does not differ

essentially from it.

Spring, in his * Monographie des Lycopodiacées’ (p. 293), describes
the stem of this Order as composed of five parts :—1st. The woody
axis; 2nd. A layer of delicate cells; 3rd. The liber; 4th. The her-
baceous envelope ; and, 5th. The epidermis.

is composed of bundles of scalariform vessels, scattered
through a very delicate cellular tissue, in a regular figure, which varies

ON LEPIDODENDRON AND CALAMITES, 345

in the differgnt species. This axis is surrounded by a layer of lax,
delicate, cellular tissue, which Spring considers to be the channel
through which the sap circulates, and the seat of growth in the stem,
—the inner portion being developed into wood vessels, and the outer
into “liber.” The “liber " is composed of elongated cells, with thick-
ened walls. Spring gives to it this name because of its analogy to
the liber in dicotyledons. This layer is often so thin that it is diffi-
cult to detect. It is surrounded by a thick greenish layer, composed
of large elongated cells, with thin walls; and this is covered with an
epidermis, consisting of small cells with thick walls. The vascular
bundles pass through the various layers of cellular tissue from the axis
to the circumference.

The great difference between the stem of Lepidodendron and Lycopo-
dium is the existence of a pseudo-medulla, and the arrangement of the
vascular tissue as a solid cylinder in the fossil genus, compared with
the central position and loose structure of the vascular tissue in the re-
cent plant. In both the recent and fossil stems, the vascular tissues
are surrounded by a zone of thin-walled cells, which has disappeared
in all the dried specimens of Lycopodium I have examined, leaving the
axis free, and which, as we have seen, is very rarely preserved in Lepi-
dodendron. :

Calamites.—Few fossils have been more misunderstood than the set
of plants to which the name Calamites is given. One of the least
errors regarding them was that which placed the stem upside down,
and made the cylindrical roots its leaves. Calamites is rarely pre-
served so as to exhibit structure, being almost always converted into
amorphous coal, and exhibiting an apparently furrowed and jointed
stem, somewhat resembling the recent Eguisetacee. The few speci-
mens that have been found with the internal organization of the stems
preserved, show a structure different from what had been assumed to
be that of Calamites, and have been constituted into the genus Calamo-
dendron. Like Lepidodendron, Calamites must have been a very brittle
plant, as its remains occur in such a fragmentary condition, that great
difficulty has been experienced in determining the different parts of the
plant. The branchlets and foliage have been referred to the genus ds-
terophyllites, supposed to be independent aquatic plants, and the fruits,
form the genus Volkmannia.

The stem of Calamites was formed on a different plan from that of

346 ON LEPIDODENDRON AND CALAMITES.

Lepidodendron. Mr. Binney is at present engaged in preparing an ac-
count of its internal structure, with copious illustrations, which will be
more complete than any hitherto published, because of the abundance
of well-preserved specimens contained in his cabinet, the result of so
many years’ devotion to the study of the fossils of the coal measures.
I shall therefore content myself with a hasty sketch of the genus. The
specimens hitherto figured by Petzholdt, Corda, Geeppert, Sternberg,
Unger, and others, have generally wanted the cellular tissue of the
axis and of the epidermis. The specimens which Mr. Binney has
shown me exhibit, as I believe, the whole structure from the centre to
the circumference. The axis (t. 55) consists of a considerable mass of
cellular tissue without any vascular bundles penetrating it. This is
surrounded by a solid cylinder of wood, formed entirely of scalariform
vessels, and without (in all the specimens I have examined) any trace
of medullary rays. The vascular tissue was developed from a series of
equidistant points near the circumference of the cellular tissue, and
grew outwards and laterally until they united in a continuous cylinder,
fluted on the inner surface, and with the flutings filled with the cellular
tissue of the axis. The early vascular bundles in the young stems of
exogenous plants have a similar origin, but they speedily unite to form
a woody cylinder, with a clearly defined and smooth inner surface
towards the pith. This early condition is permanent in the stem of
some arborescent species of Cactus, which, in this respect, closely re-
sembles Calamites ; but it is only a similarity in the arrangement o
the parts, without any true affinity, for the stems differ as much as

idodendron does from Cycas. The woody cylinder formed constric-
tions at regular intervals round the cellular axis, as in some recent
Artocarpeæ. Beyond the woody cylinder there was a thin epidermal
layer of parenchyma, which is less seldom preserved than even that of
the interior.

The flutings and constrictions of the stem described as external were
on the interior of the woody cylinder. The parenchyma having gene-
rally disappeared in fossilization, the wood alone formed the thin layer
of coal that is generally all that remains to indicate the existence of
the fossil. This is always furrowed longitudinally, and barred at
intervals, apparently externally; but the examination of specimens, in
which the structure is preserved, show that there was no fluting on
the outer surface. Richter and Unger, in their * Paleontologie des

ON LEPIDODENDRON AND CALAMITES. 347

Thiiringer Waldes’ (Vienna, 1856), have restored the stem of a Cala-
mites with a thick epidermal cellular layer, and this they have furrowed
on its outer surface; but as this layer was so perishable that it has
almost invariably disappeared, it could not have produced the furrows
which occur in almost every specimen. When the stems were thrown
down, the cellular portions were generally completely decayed, and the
space occupied by the axis was filled with the clay or sand in which
the plant finally rested. In this way a cast of the interior was made,
which in time became harder than the vascular tissue of the stem, and
the pressure of the superincumbent deposits flattened and compressed
the woody cylinder, producing on its upper surface a counterpart of the
internal cast, with its furrows and constrictions. The furrows vary in
size and closeness in different specimens, and produce indications suf-
ficient to account for the different species that have been established.

The stem somewhat rapidly contracted at the base, the nodes
shortening and giving off long cylindrical roots which spread laterally
through the soil.

The main stem was simple, but at intervals gave off whorls of
slender branches, and these again bore branches or leaves also arranged
in whorls. The leaves were linear-acuminate, and each whorl contained
from ten to twenty leaves.

The fruit (t. 56, f. 7) was composed of whorls of scales alternat-
ing with, and protecting whorls of sporangium-bearing spines (t. 56,
f. 9). It was borne either at the termination of the primary branches
or in whorls around them, and was composed of a shortened axis, with
the leaves specially developed. The strobilus described by Ludwig
(Meyer’s ‘ Paleeontographica,’ vol. x. p. 11, t. 2), consists of from
twenty to twenty-five series of barren protecting scales, arranged fifteen
in a whorl, the scales of each whorl being opposite to those in the
others. Between the scales is a whorl of five short spines, each sup-
porting four flask-shaped sporangia. The spines of one series are
arranged opposite to the spines of the other, that is to say, they are
arranged perpendicularly on the axis, the one directly over the other.
I have confirmed these observations on specimens of the fruits found
in Britain, belonging to Dr. Hooker, and made some important addi-
tional observations on the structure of the strobilus and the contents
of the sporangia, which I hope soon to publish.

It is not easy to find anything analogous to Calamites among recent

348 CORRECTIONS IN THE SHETLAND FLORA.

plants. Nevertheless, its structure does not differ so essentially from

the vascular eryptogams as to cause any uncertainty as to its position.

The histological character of its wood, the absence of medullary rays,

and the nature of its fruit, clearly establish that it was a true crypto-

gam; and while it differed in the arrangement of the parts of its stem

in its foliar appendages, and in its organs of fructification from Lepi- -
dodendron, yet it is evident these were both near allies, and both more

highly organized than any of their living representatives.

EXPLANATION oF Pirates LV. anv LVI.

PraTE LV.—Restoration of Lep and Calamites ; and section of
stem of Calamites, showing the peice ane the rma oa (Thea xis is pu
too sender in proportion ‘ Pe thickness of woody cylind

TE LVI —Fi 1gs. opliiode ndron.— 1. neea section of the half
i ilus.

Pasei 2. Longit n of ditto. 3. Strob cale and spo-
ascular bundle should be produce the apex of the scale.)

5. Spores. Fig. 6. Scale of Flemingites. Figs. 7-12. Calamites ( udwig)

7. Strobilus. 8. Pa whorl of strobili. 9. Longitudinal sectio: wo

n ion t
cells of astrobilus. 10. Transverse section of onecell. 11. Apex of a spine with
its four op. 12. Scales from strobilus

CORRECTIONS IN THE SHETLAND FLORA.
By Hewerr C. WarsoN, Esq.

Mr. Ralph Tate has done good service to local Botany by publish-
ing an amended list of the plants of the Shetland Isles in the * Journal
of Botany * for January last, No. 37, pp. 2-15. I am told that a full
set of his collected plants is placed in the British Museum. Through
the good offices of the Rev. W. W. Newbould another set, less com-
plete, has been added to my own stores. It seems desirable to correct
some errors of nomenclature, made evident by the labels which came
with my set of the specimens, and partly affecting the accuracy of the
printed list of these plants,

At the same time, I wish also to point out and correct a remarkable
mistake in geographie botany, which is unfortunately set forth in the
paper by Mr. Tate in a manner too likely to puzzle and mislead his
readers. , Following the six zones of distribution explained in the
* Cybele Britannica,’ the two lowest are not represented at all in this
northerly group of islets. But it is stated in the paper of Mr. Tate
that the four other zones are all represented there, and all within a

CORRECTIONS IN THE SHETLAND FLORA. 349

vertical range of a thousand feet or less! If true, this would be a
noteworthy fact, inasmuch as the two intermediate zones of the four in-
clude a vertical range of 1700 or 1800 feet on the mainland of Scot-
land; so that quite 2000 feet is there required to represent all four,
the lower and upper very partially. t

he eultivation of grain being carried on in Shetland, its lower
levels are within the Super-Agrarian zone, which Mr. Tate limits to
“an average elevation of 100 feet.” He informs us that the two next
zones, “the Infer- and Mid-Arctic,” are “not clearly separable, the
Infer- Arctic extending to at least 600 feet." And he further states
that the * Super-Arctie zone commences at an elevation of 800 feet
on Ronas Hill, and its flora is represented by Azalea procumbens,
Carex rigida, Saussurea alpina, Alchemilla alpina, Salix herbacea, Sib-
baldia procumbens.”

It is very evident from these intimations that Mr. Tate has misun-
derstood the zonal subdivisions of the Arctic or Alpine region in
Scotland. That which he mistakenly designates the Super-Arctic
Zone is truly the lower portion of the Mid-Arctic Zone. But, having
thus jumped at once from the Infer-Arctic to the so-called Super-
Arctic Zone, he is, of course, unable to find any Mid-Arctie Zone
between them, and so fancies it somehow lost, or “ not clearly separable
from " the lower zone.

There is truly not the slightest indication of the Super-Arctie Zone
in Shetland, either in the altitude of its hills or by the existence of any
exclusively Super-Arctic species. Not one of the half-dozen plants
specially enumerated is peculiar to the highest zone, nor is there any
one in his printed list which is so. The Alchemilla alpina is found in
the Super-Agrarian Zone of Scotland; that is, it descends below the
lowest of the three Arctic zones. The Siddaldia and Saussurea both
descend into the Infer-Aretie Zone. The three other species all occur
low in the Mid-Arctic Zone, being more especially the species which
usually indicate the transition from the Infer-Arctic to the Mid-Arctie
Zone of plants. Shetland has really three of the six zones only, which
may be thus indicated :— :

2. Super-Agrarian Zone, extending from the shores to the upper
limit of grain-cultivation. A

4. Infer-Arctic Zone, the space above cultivation, and below the
appearance of the true Mid-Arctie species, next mentioned.

350 CORRECTIONS IN THE SHETLAND FLORA.

5. Mid-Arctic Zone, at an elevation where Azalea procumbens, Salix
herbacea, and Carex rigida are found.

Next, as to the errors of nomenclature. Not having seen the set of
specimens in the British Museum, I can only suggest that some com-
petent botanist there should ascertain how the facts stand, and correct
accordingly. r. Tate informs us that he was only four weeks in

hetland, and that botanical investigation was unavoidably a secondary
object. Under such circumstances, it was not to be expected that his
collections could be ample, or the specimens always in their best state.
The species in my set of them are mostly represented by a single small
plant or fragment, or even by a leaf or two without flowers or fruit ; so
that positive determination is not always facile, if possible, and some

The first name given is that of Mr. Tate’s label, the suggested correc-

tion follows.

. Ranunculus repens, Bressa.—This is a very pubescent state of
. acris. (But true R. repens is likewise in the collection, labell

from Out Skerries, collected by Mr. Peach.)

Viola Riviniana, Buness, Unst. —Apparently V. flavicornis, of
Smith, which is a small state of the species described as F. canina
in Babington’s ‘Manual.’ (In England, V. Riviniana is much
the more frequent of the two other subspecies now jointly named
V. sylvatica, and quite distinct from the V. canina of Bab. Man.)

. Cerastium viscosum, Burravoe, Yell, and Haroldswick, Unst.—
due are C. vulgatum, otherwise known as C. glomeratum. (The

rue C. viscosum, otherwise named C. £riviale, is also in the col-
= labelled from Lerwick.)

a canina, var., Burrafirth, Unst.—No flowers or fruit on this
scrap, the pubescent leaves of which look more like those of R.
villosa, or some other of the R. mollis group.

- Gnaphalium norvegicum, Burrafirth.—This is G. sylvaticum in its
ordinary form, except in being very short or dwarfed, as is the
case with most of the other plants,

. Hieracium crocatum, Burrafirth.—Not so ; being one of the phyllo-
podous group. I hesitate to name a single weakly specimen in this
difficult genus.

T. Myosotis collina and M. versicolor, both from Haroldswick, and

both labelled interrogatively. The larger example is JM. arvensis,

the smaller one may be M. versicolor.

em

P

e

cx

c

CORRECTIONS IN THE SHETLAND FLORA. 851

8. Salix cinerea and S. aurita, Loch of Cliff, Unst.—Leaves only.
Slightly different, but both perhaps belonging to S. aurita.

9. Festuca ?, Walls, Buness, Unst.— Probably F. ovina. Two
specimens, one of them having pubescent glumes

. Arrhenatherum avenaceum, Burrafirth.— Certainly Avena pubescens,
which is not in the printed list.

. Equisetum fluviatile, Burrafirth.—Certainly E. palustre. But Æ.
limosum (that is, the unbranched state of Æ. fluviatile, L.), is also
in the collection, rightly named, and is enumerated in the printed
list, as well as Æ. palustre.

[Having, with the help of the Rev. W. W. Newbould, examined the

plants mentioned by Mr. Watson, in the set communicated by Mr.

Tate to the herbarium of the British Museum, we find that, at least in

some cases, different plants must have been sent to Mr. Watson from

those deposited in the Museum. The following is the result of our
examination :— `

l. Ranunculus repens, Bressa; 2. Viola Riviniana, Buness, Unst ;
and ll. Zquisetum fluviatile, Burrafirth, are the correct names of the
specimens in the Museum.

3. Cerastium viscosum.—The plant from Burravoe is not in the
Museum ; that from Haroldswick is C. glomeratum ; and C. triviale,
Lerwick, is rd named. ‘There is another specimen of C. triviale
from Skaa, Uns

4. Rosa canina. ithe Museum specimen is certainly different from
Mr. Watson’s, and there seems no reason why it may not be this
species.

5. Gnaphalium norvegicum, Burrafirth.—Mr. Watson’s correction
applies to the Museum specimen.

6. Hieracium crocatum is not in the Museum.

7. Neither of the plants from Haroldswick are in the Museum.
There is a specimen named Myosotis collina from Buness which may be
M. versicolor.

9. A Festuca from Buness is rightly named in Mr. Tate’s label
F. ovina.

10. The Museum specimen, like Mr. Watson’s, is Avena pubescens.
—W. C]

I
©

T
[on

352

REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER ZEDERACE 4.
By BERTHOLD SgEMaANN, Pu.D., F.L.S.
(Continued from Vol. III. p. 299.)

XIII. ON THE Genus RAvKANA.

XXXI. RAUKANA, gen. nov.—Pedicelli inarticulati. Flores ecalycu-
lati, hermaphroditi. Calyx tubo obconico, limbo 5-dentato. Petala 5,
ovata, æstivatione valvata. Stamina 5. Ovarium 2- per excessum
3-loculare, loculis l-ovulatis. Styli 2-3, basi connati, apice recurvi,
intus stigmatosi. Drupa ovata, subcompressa v. 5-angulata, 2-8-
locularis, loculis 1-spermis. Albumen..... —Arbor Nove-Zelandie,
20—40-pedalis; foliis exstipulatis, oppositis v. alternis, 1- v. 3-folio-
latis, foliolis oblongis v. lineari-lanceolatis integerrimus v. pinnatifidis,
membranaceis lucidis; umbellis terminalibus v. axillaribus, involu-
cratis.

l. R. Edgerleyi, Seem.—Panaz Edgerleyi, Hook. fil. Fl. N. Zeal.
i.94, et Handbook, p. 101. Nomen vernaculum N. Zelandicum, teste
Hooker, “ Raukana."—Mountainous regions of the Northern and
Middle Islands of New Zealand (Edgerley ! Colenso! Bidwill! Hector!
in Herb. Hook.

According to Edgerley, the natives rub their bodies with the fra-
grant leaves of this tree, whence the name.

XIV. On Tug Genus TREVESIA.

XXXII. Trevestra, Visiani, Mem. della Reale Acad. della Sc. di To-
rino, ser. ii. tom. iv. p. 262 ; C. Koch, Wochenserift, 1859, p. 67 ; Walp.
Rep. v. p. 226; Miq. Ann. Lugd.-Bat. i. p. 10. (Actinanthe, sect.
Sciadophylli, Mig. Comm. Phyt. p. 102.)—Pedicelli inarticulati. Flores
ecalyculati, polygamo-monoici. Calyx tubo brevi-turbinato v. ellip-
soideo-urceolato, limbo brevissimo integerrimo v. obsoletissime 8-10-
denticulato, in fructu irregulariter crenulato. Petala 10, abortu pau-
ciora, ovato-linearia v. ovato-triangularia, basi plus minus connata,
eestivatione valvata. Stamina petalorum numero ; filamentis brevius-
culis; antherz ovatis, sstivatione biserialiter imbricata. Stylus 1;
stigma 10-radiata. Ovarium 10- v. abortu 8—4-loculare, loculis 1-
ovulatis. Drupa exsucca, stylo coronata, 10—4-pyrena, pyrenis char-
taceis ligneis. Semina valde compressa; albumen :equabile ; cotyle-

REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER HEDERACEA. 353

dones lanceolatee.—Frutices v. arbores Asie tropicze, aculeatee, pube stel-
lata ; foliis amplis palmatilobis, lobis serratis v. pinnatifidis ; umbellis
in paniculos terminales dispositis, floribus viridiusculis.

Allied to Reynoldsia, from which it differs in habit, shape of the pe-
tals,.ovate anthers, stigmas seated on an elongated style, and ovary not
having more than 10 cells.

1. T. Sundaica, Miq. in Bonplandia, 1856, p. 137; Fl. N. Ind.
vol. i. pars i. p. 747 ; Ann. Lugd.-Bat. i. p. 11; Regel, Gartenflora,
1864, t. 438.—Sciadophylium palmatum, Bl. Bijdr. p. 875; De Cand.
Prodr. iv. p. 259. Brassaia palmata, Dene. et Planch. in Rev. Hort.
1854, p. 106. Aralia Reinwardtiana, Steudl. Nom. Bot. i. p. 119
(errore typog. “ Reinwoldiana "). 4. palmata, Reinw. (non Linn. nec
Willd.).—Java.

2. T. palmata, Visiani, l.c. ; C. Koch, l. c. p. 67 et 37 1.— Gastonia
palmata, Roxb. Cat. Cale. 33; Lindl. Bot. Reg. t. 894. Gilibortia
palmata, De Cand. Prodr. iv. p. 256. Aralia palmata, Hort. Hedera
Serruginea, Wall. Cat. n. 4909.—India (Wallich!, n. 4910), Sikkim
(Hooker et Thomson !), Caleutta Bot. Garden (Roxburgh !, n. 273, in

' Mus. Brit.).

3. T. Molluccana, Miq. in Bonplandia, 1856, p. 137; Fi. N. Ind.
l.c. p. 478, et Ann. Lugd.-Bat. p. 220.—4ralia (7) palmcía, Lam.
Dict. i. p. 224; De Cand. Prodr. iv. p. 258; Rumph. Amb. iv. t. 43.
-—Moluccas.

May be identical with 7. palmata, Vis. ar

4. T. Zippeliana, Miq. in Ann. Lugd.-Bat. p. 11.—Eschweilerta
palmata, Zippel, Herb. et mss.—Amboina (Zippelius).

* T, Moluccane, Miq., simillima, sed ovario drupisque 4-locularibus
cet. sui juris, ab Zippelio tanquam proprii generis typus in mss.
adumbrata " (Miquel). j

5. T. insignis, Mig. Ann. Lugd.-Bat. i p. 220; petiolo aculeato,
aculeis mollibus sparsis subfasciculatisque ; foliis amplis digitato-7-par-
titis, lobis infimis minoribus, 3 mediis subzqualibus, omnibus preter
basin attenuatam apicemque pinnatifidis spinuloso-serratis, pergamaceo-
chartaceis glabris, nervis lobos primarios intrantibus validis utrinque
exsertis; umbellis 5-floris; drupis 5-angulatis.— Bantjan, Moluccas
(Teijsmann), New Guinea (Hinds! in Herb. Benth.).

There is only one indifferent specimen in Bentham's Herbarium, to

which he alluded in Lond. Journ. of Bot. ii. p. 222.
VOL. IV. [NOVEMBER 1, 1866.]

354

On THE DISTRIBUTION oF MosskEs IN GREAT BRITAIN AND
IRELAND, AS AFFECTING THE GEOGRAPHY AND GEOLOGICAL His-
TORY OF THE Present Fiona. By J. SuaAw, Esq.

(Abstract of Paper read before the British Association.)

After tracing the distribution of those Mosses in Britain which we
have in common with North America, Arctic America, Boreal Europe,
Germany, and the shores of the Mediterranean, the author proceeded
to inquire into the age of our present Flora, Most geologists, he
said, are now agreed that the Glacial epoch was one of great rigour,
and that to our islands it brought a complete annihilation of all vege-
table as well as animal life. Some believe that the glaciation of the
land did not extend uninterruptedly throughout the whole period,
but that it was broken up at different times; and speculations, which
are now attracting much attention, would go far to demonstrate that
there were alternations of extreme cold and mild temperature. But
these modifications of previous views do not affect the position that
from the glacial age we must date the history of the entrance of the
various plants into our islands, which our flora has in common with
the floras of Scandinavia, the Arctic and Alpine regions, and the North
American mountains.

During the last period of glaciation, the plants would retreat to the
south; on the return, however, of a mild climate they would com-
mence to travel northwards and upland ; and thus it has come, that
the Arctic and Alpine, the sub-Arctic and sub-Alpine floras are all
but identical. As the temperature increased, the land rose, and at
length the British seas were emptied ont, and Britain was connected
with the Continent. The northern floras would then commence to
enter our latitudes, and in due course the Germanic.

There was a period when the temperature of Britain was much higher
than at present. Mr. Watson, in the ‘Cybele Britannica,’ states that
the trunks of large Pines occur in peat at an elevation of nearly 3000
feet,—much higher than their present limit, which is 1950 feet. Dr.
Dickie furnishes similar evidence in his ‘ Botanist’s Guide to Aber-
deen, Banff, and Kincardine.’ This period of great warmth came on
probably soon after the time of land connection with Europe, and
would bring with it a southern flora. How high the land rose in
Britain above the sea-level we cannot compute; it must have been to

ON THE DISTRIBUTION OF MOSSES, 955

a height of some hundreds of feet above our present elevation. For
there must have been surface and elevation for a meridional, temperate,
and alpine flora.

The land began to subside again as the temperature lowered ; the
more southern forms retreated, but a few remained in stray nooks.
From the peculiarities of temperature in Britain, through the Gulf
Stream, our climate has been always, since the glacial epoch, less ri-
gorous than corresponding latitudes. Hence southern plants have
remained with us, while they have altogether vanished from the rest of
Northern Europe. A goodly number have clung, in all subsequent
vieissitudes to the south of England, but especially to the south-west
of Ireland.

The career of invasion and extension was stopped when Britain was
again isolated. The Gulf Stream became more thoroughly a modifying
agency in the climate of our islands, keeping our latitudes tolerable
to the delicate southerners, but crippling at the same time our alpines.

There yet remains one inquiry to be investigated. When was the
community of species between America and Europe brought about ?

It must have been anterior to the entrance of the various floras into
Britain, for subsequent to the glacial epoch there was no period cold
enough to admit of the transmission of alpine and subalpine species
over the plains to the mountains.

Similar phenomena of community of species in the two continents
happened during previous geological ages. The miocene floras of
Greenland, Iceland, and North America have many species in common
with the same floras of Northern and Central Europe. That age,
which allowed of the same plants which occurred in Central Europe—
trees of considerable dimensions and a vegetation of some luxuriance
—to penetrate into Greenland and Iceland, must have been one of
considerable temperature.

The earliest traces of the present assemblage of plants in our islands
are found in the celebrated Cromer Forest, which overlies the Tertiaries
of Norfolk. The prevailing tree is the Pinus sylvestris, which is found
now in the more northern latitudes. The age of the Cromer hse
immediately preceded the glacial. We have, y'en sem as is adm
deduced by Lyell, evidence of a gradual refrigeration from the miocene
period to the glacial.

This course of argument restricts us to the conclusion that the pre-

2a2

356 SCOLOPENDRIUM OFFICINARUM IN WESTERN NEW YORK.

sent community of species in Europe and America was brought about
during the glacial age, as we have seen that it could not have occurred
after that period, so it could not have occurred before it.

I have already referred to the recent papers of Mr. Croll in elucida-
tion of Sir John Herschel’s theory of the causes of the great changes
of climate during the glacial age. I have also referred to the geo-
logical evidences of breaks in the glacial age. Here accordingly in
this community of species we have another proof that the glacial age
had one or more breaks, consisting of very considerable elevation of
temperature, when the land rose, and there was a highway between
Europe and America by way of Iceland and Greenland. Trees and
higher forms of vegetable life grew freely along the highway, so that
the temperature must have been of a very considerable mean. It was
not high enough to admit any of the plants of the meridional region,
for we find no community of species in the southern forms of Europe
and America; but plants of the Regio Septentrionalis and Regio
Intermedia freely passed over it.

SCOLOPENDRIUM OFFICINARUM IN WESTERN NEW
: PROBABLE DETERMINATION OF THE ORI-
GINAL LOCALITY OF PURSH.

By J, A. PAINE, Jun.

At the request of Dr. Gray, a trip to the hills of South Herkimer
county for rare Orchids, was lately extended to Onondaga county, for
the identification, if possible, of the habitat of this Fern, so rare with
us, which Pursh discovered and recorded. The ravine of Chittenango
Creek is too far east by twenty miles or more to be referred to his re-
mark. Jamesville, therefore, was visited, to find out how far this new
station is from Onondaga, and if near or upon lands which ever were
* plantations of J. Geddis, Esq." At once it was seen that this loca-
lity—detected last March by Mr. Lewis Foote, as announced in the
May number of this Journal—though not far from Onondaga Hill, is
far and nearly in an opposite direction from the residence and posses-
sions of the late James Geddes, which are directly west of Syracuse.
Mr. Foote having particularly described his station as in a rocky
ravine, half a mile below the village, two hundred feet east of the rail-

SCOLOPENDRIUM OFFICINARUM IN WESTERN NEW YORK. 357

road, etc., it was taken for granted that the place thus designated was
in one of three or four points where the bed of Butternut Creek nar-
rows into rocky gorges, or at the entrance of a tributary stream, so a
second observation appeared unnecessary. Attention, however, was
directed to two or three interesting localities known as “ pit-hole lakes,"
deep depressions in the surface, walled round on all sides but one with
rock at least one hundred feet high, a quarter of a mile across from
side to side, usually having a small pond in the centre with no visible
outlet, localities of which no satisfaetory explanation has been given,
but greatly resembling whirlpools, as the one in the Niagara river. On
the shaded talus of the nearest of these, ** Little Lake," about one mile
west of the town, Scolopendrium was detected in limited quantity, with
Camptosorus rhizophyllus. Green Pond and White Lake occur near
together, two miles east of Jamesville, at the base of a remarkable out-
crop of the limestone range, from one to two hundred feet high and
four or five miles long, the former similar in character to Little Lake,
and lying far within the irregular line of the cliff, like a bay along its
coast. These * highlands," before they were cleared and burned over,
formed the very kind of locality where our rare Fern delights to dwell,
possessing all the conditions of loose limestones, rich mould, moisture
and shade; and no doubt, their high rocky steeps formerly abounded
with it. This presumption is confirmed by the. fact that on a par-
tieular part of the range, where the fire and clearing ceased and the
undisturbed forest began, on the talus of a low ledge, just there was
Scolopendrium found growing in its greatest luxuriance and scattered
along the bank for a fourth of a mile or so, as far as covered by woods.
Directions to other like places by a gentleman in the village who re-
cognized the plant, indieate that it may not be infrequent throughout
the town.

Onondaga Valley affords frequent outbreaks of the same limestone
rock along its sides, and in gorges of streams descending to the creek,
where this Fern may grow.

Hon. George Geddes, son of the J. Geddes, Esq., referred to by
Pursh, was then appealed to for information in general respecting this
Fern of its earliest station, and he readily cleared up the whole mystery.
The place where it was discovered, he said, was nearly five miles west
of Syracuse, and half a mile south of his father's house; on the single

point of its being on his father's farm Pursh must have erred ; but it

~

358 SCOLOPENDRIUM OFFICINARUM IN WESTERN NEW YORK.

was near by, along a high ledge and about a celebrated sulphur spring.
r. Geddes very kindly extended the hospitalities of the same man-
sion in which Pursh made his stay while exploring in this region, and
accompanied the writer to a locality called Split-rock, half a mile south
of Fairmount, the residence of Mr. Geddes, who confidently believes
this to be the place where Hart’s-tongue was discovered and formerly
flourished. He recollects perfectly well bow, when a boy, the existence
of the Fern having been doubted, his father charged him to search
carefully for it in his hunting excursions, and directed him specially to
this locality. Split-rock is another development of the limestone for-
mation, probably one hundred and fifty feet high and over half a mile
long, semicircular, with a brook at its base on whose bank is the
sulphur spring. Its lofty and long rocky slope beneath the cliff, once
a most favourable station for Scolopendrium, was long since cleared,
dried up, and trodden over by cattle. Walking-Ferns still linger, and
even abound where there is any shade, but it is to be feared that all
Hart’s-tongues have perishe
In Madison county this sla may be looked for among the upper
branches of Cowaselon Creek, east of the Chittenango Valley, which
pass through ravines and over falls; and around a number of pit-hole
lakes westward. The station below Chittenango Falls, brought to light
about the year 1830, by William Cooper, Esq., which for so long time
has been regarded as the only locality of this plant on our continent,
therefore, must have been unknown to both Pursh and Nuttall. The
record of the latter, “ S. officinarum, v. v. In the western parts of the
State of New York, in the crevices of calcareous rocks, beneath the
shade of the Hemlock Spruce (Abies Paahi and accompanying the
Taxus Canadensis, or American Yew,” probably is merely a confirmation
of the habitat of Pursh. His statement, “near Canandaigua, at
Geddis's Farm, in a shady wood, with Zaaus Canadensis,” as reported
by Dr. Pickering to Dr. Torrey to have accompanied specimens in the
herbarium of the Academy of Natural Science in Philadelphia, most
ikely was an error for near Onondaga, ete., easily made from similarity
in the names, or from the indefinite extent covered by the former name
at that time, 1806-1818. However, no such statement now exists in
the herbarium at Philadelphia with Nuttall’s specimens; and for the
identity of his with the habitat of Pursh as above ascertained, we have
* Geddis's Farm," with both Adies Canadensis and Taaus Canadensis
. remaining in abundance near by.

LIST OF VENEZUELAN WOODS. 859

The connection of Scolopendrinm with Lake Simcoe, Canada West,
as given in this Journal and repeated in a Catalogue of Oneida County
Plants, has been a mistake for Owen Sound on the Georgian Bay.
Here it was discovered in 1857 by Professor William Hincks, growing
plentifully on the rocks around the falls of a stream emptying into the
Sound; since then it has also been observed by others in adjacent
localities.

Geologically, this Fern is confined to the limestones, and may be
searched for wherever the Helderberg, Niagara, and Trenton groups
afford favourable stations. —From the Am. Journ. of Science, September,

LIST OF VENEZUELAN WOODS, WITH THEIR VERNA-
CULAR NAMES AND SPECIFIC GRAVITY.

By A. Ernst, or CARACAS.

1. Acacia er L............ 1[05—1:12 ... Cují.
2. Achras Zapota, 0:90—1-00 ... Níspero.
3. Anacardium mirar L. ... 0:50—0:52 .., Merei
4. Anona palustris, D. ............ 0:20—0:25 Guanábano cimarron.
5. Anona reticulata, Z. ............ 0:30—0:35 ... Rinon.
6. Anons muricata, D. ............ 0:32— 0:35 ... Guanábano.
7. Artocarpus incisa, Z............. 0:50 ... Arbol de pan.
8. Bia Orellana, A. oinc 0:40—90:50 ... Onoto.
9. Cassia Fistula, L........6 os 0:62—0-65 ... Caiiafistola.
10. Cedrela odorata, .D. ............ 0-50—0:52 ... Cedro amargo.
11. Chrysophyllum Cainito, Z...... 0:76 . Cainito amarillo.
12. Citrus Aurantium, Z............ 0-80—0:82 . TS gosse
13. Copaifera officinalis, Z. ...... .. 0°75 ... Copaiva.
Bes a: eae 1:30 Dividive.
15. Erythrina Corallodendron, Z... 0:25—0' 28 ... Bucare.
16. Ficus velutina, H.B. , 040—0:42 ... Higueron.
Guásimo.

Guazuma ulmifolia, Te Ae 0:45—40:52 ...
. Guajacum officinale, Z.......... 1:00—1:36 ... Guayacan.
Heliocarpus Popayanen. H.B.K. 0:42—0 45 ... Majagua.
. Hura crepitans, Z.............-. 45 cin

. Inga fastuosa, H.B.K. , 0:42—0:44 ... Guamo.
22. Jambosa vulgaris, DC. ved 2 60—0:70 ... Pomarosa.

e
m

w w H
mow

360 NEW PUBLICATIONS,

23. Licania ? 0:90—0-95 ... Mijao.

24. Lucuma mammosa, Gr.......... 0:50—0-:52 ... Zapote-Mame.
25. Mammea Americana, Z......... 0:80—0:85 ... Mame.

26. Mangifera Indica, Z............. 0:80—0-85 ... Mango.

27. Melicocca bijuga, L. ............ 0:80—0-90 ... Mamon.

28. Murraya exotica, L. ............ 080—084 ... Azahar de la India.
29. Ochroma Lagopus, Sw. ......... 0:18—0:24 ... Lana vejetal.
30. Oreodoxa regia, Kth............. 0:15—0:80 ... Chaguaramo.
31. Persea gratissima, G........ ... 0:62—0-65 ... Aguacate.

32. Poinciana pulcherrima, Z....... 0:85 ... Clavelina. -
33. Psidium Guava, Radd. ......... 0:75—0:82 ... Guayave.

[2
B
ro
oe
e
La |
o
Ic
£5
z
"à
=
un
=)
E

ER a ss 0:45—0:55 ... Sangre de drago.
Vi e 0:80—0:95 ... Chaparro.

36. Rhus juglandifolium, H.B.K... 0°65 ... Manzanillo.
37. Sapindus Saponaria, Z.......... 0°62—0°70 ... Parraparra.
38. Spondias lutea, Z 0°50 ... Jobo.

39. Swietenia Mahagoni, L......... 0°78—0°85 ... Caoba.

40. Tamarindus Indica, Z. ......... 0:80—0:85 ... Tamarindo.
41. Tecom:e spec 0:62 ... Apamate.
42. Terminalia Catappa, Z.......... 0-93 ... Almendron.
43. Thevetia neriifolia, Juss......... 0:75—0:80 ... Retama.
44. Trichilia spondioides, Sw. ...... 0:45—0-55 ... Cedrillo.
45. Vismia ferruginea, K/A.......... 0:62—0-65 ... Onotillo.
46. Catoblastus premorsus, Wendl. 1:31 ... Palma Prapa.
41. 5o OeolsL)....... 0:79 ... Cartan.

48. Cocos nucifera, Z. ...... ........ 0°75—0°82 ... Coco.

NEW PUBLICATIONS. `

Handbook of the British Flora, for the use of Beginners and Amateurs.
By George Bentham, F.R.S. New edition (2nd). London: Lovell
Reeve and Co. 1866.

A lapse of eight years since the publication of the first edition of
this work has not been productive of much change in its matter or ar-
rangement. It has, however, undergone a thorough revision by the
author, and the changes are for the better. There have been added to
the number of species included in the former edition, twelve additional

NEW PUBLICATIONS. 361

ones. Of these, two are. entered under protest, “in conformity to
general usage,” Ranunculus hederaceus and Asplenium viride, and one,
* on the authority of Irish botanists,” Utricularia media (** intermedia ”
in the text). Of the other nine, three are described as “ foreign introduc-
tions,” more or less established, Claytonia perfoliata, Trifolium hybri-
dum, and Spirea salicifolia ; two as having been “ proved to be truly in-
digenous,” Sisyrinchium Bermudiana and Smilacina bifolia, and one as
“perhaps originally introduced,” Lathyrus tuberosus ; whilst the remain-
ing three are recent discoveries,—two Irish, Inula salicina and Orchis
intacta, and one English, Lemna arrhiza. The other changes are chiefly
necessary alterations, in references, etc., consequent on the publication
of new editions of Hooker and Arnott’s ‘ British Flora’ and Babing-
ton’s Manual, and on the appearance of Mr. Syme’s revised edition
of ‘English Botany.’ The existence of the latter work has rendered it
unnecessary, in the opinion of the author of the * Handbook,’ to con-
tinue his references to the old edition of ‘ English Botany.’ This
omission has saved a line under most species, and, with other small
prunings, has reduced the number of pages from 655 to 600.

The clear and excellent descriptions in which the writer seems so
accurately to have laid hold of the most prominent and conspicuous
points of each plant, joined with the analytical keys to the genera and
species, combine to render this Handbook, for beginners, a most valu-
able introduction to our native flora; whilst, as an exposition of the
Aeris views applied to a limited field of a most accomplished and

rofound botanist, it has an interest rarely attaching to a work of such
alt: veia,

Contributions towards a Cybele Hibernica, being Outlines of the Geogra-
phical Distribution of Plants in Ireland. By Davip Moore, Ph.D.,
d A. G. Morr, F.L.S. Dublin.
[SECOND NOTICE. ]

In 1832 there appeared a work under the following title, ‘ Outline
of the Geographical Distribution of British Plants,’ by Hewett
Cottrell Watson, printed for private distribution ; and in 1835 another
by the same author, entitled ‘Remarks on the Geographical Distribu-
tion of British Plants, chiefly in connection with Latitude, Elevation,

and Climate.’ In 1843, Mr. Watson published ‘The Geographi
Distribution of British Plants,’ part i., which, however, was not con-

362 NEW PUBLICATIONS.

tinued on the same extensive plan, but gave place to ‘Cybele Bri-
tannica,’ which is, or ought to be, familiar to every student of British
botany. Previous to these important contributions, very little was
known respecting the distribution of plants in Britain; Mr. Watson,
in fact, has been not merely the pioneer, but the only one who has
directed special attention to the subject, and any other observations
have been chiefly local and supplemental.

While so much has been done in Britain, a * Cybele Hibernica? has
been till now a desideratum ; facts have been recorded respecting sta-
tions, comparative rarity, etc., of Irish plants; the present work, while
containing a large amount of information under such heads, embraces
more. In the preface the authors inform us that—

“The work originated in a desire to furnish not only a revised list of the
wild plants of Ireland, but also a classified summary of their localities. Thirty
years having now elapsed since the publication of Mackay’s ‘ Flora Hibernica,
within which period many additions have been made to Irish botany, many
plants have eur better known, and the range of others has been greatly
extended. With the view of meeting the requirements of geographical perci
we have endeavoured to arrange our materials somewhat after the plan of M
Watson's ‘Cybele Britannica’ (whence our title) ; and thus we hope died the

tails collected will be found methodized in such order as to be available to
those who study the range of plants, while the traveller will also be able to use

ok as a botanist’s guide through Ireland.”

Respecting the qualifications of the authors for the proper accom-
plishnient of such purpose, we feel assured that they combine a
thorough knowledge of native plants, with the utmost scrupulosity in
admitting species as Irish without due proof, no matter by whom re-
corded, as well as extensive acquaintance with Hibernian vegetation
founded on personal observation.

Questions in botanical geography relate not merely to existing con-
ditions, but have a bearing also on changes during former epochs;
and in the present instance it is important to receive authentie infor-
mation as to what plants of Europe have reached Treland, one of its
most westerly fragments, and one of the “back settlements" open to
qm colonists from the Continent.

uthors judiciously adopt Mr. Watson's * types," as affording a
Sichem means of comparison. The flora of Ireland is chiefly re-
-markable for the occurrence of a few plants characteristic of the west
and south of Europe, which reach a higher northern latitude than on

NEW PUBLICATIONS. 363

the Continent. A few species, viz. four, Neottia gemmipara, Sisyrin-
chium anceps, Eriocaulon septangulare, and Naias flexilis, seem to point
to a former connection with North America; of seventy species be-
longing to the Atlantie type, Ireland contains 41; those of the Ger-
manic type are few, 18 only out of 127 ; Ireland contains rather more
than one-third of those belonging to the Highland type, these are
chiefly confined to the north and west; those of the Scottish and
intermediate types are more numerous, viz. 66 out of 117. Of 1425
species* given by Mr. Watson as the total number of the British
flora, Ireland contains about 950 ; adding to these, plants which occur
in Ireland but not in Britain, and various Hieracia and Rudi, the
authors compute the whole Flora at about 1000 species, and therefore
even at the lowest estimate, considerably under the number found in
Britain. The species found in Ireland but not in Britain are 22 in
number, or, rather, say 19,—doubtful species of Sazifraga being ex-
cluded ; these, with one exception, are confined to the south and west.
Of the deficiencies in the Irish Flora only a few are specified; we
think that a full list ought to have been given, as being a point of con-
siderable interest.

In order to afford a general idea of the range of each species, the
authors have adopted the divisions proposed by Professor C. C.
Babington, in a paper read before the Dublin University Zoological
and Botanical Association in 1859 ; the particulars of the twelve dis-
tricts and their characteristic plants are described in the introduction,
and fully illustrated by means of an excellent map, The remainder of
the introduction embraces a list of the species and a tabular view of
their range in Ireland.

In the body of the work we have minute information respecting each
plant. A single example will suffice :—

* Ranunculus hederaceus, L.
Districts. 1234567 8 9-11 12.
at. 517-56". Throughout Ireland.
Type in Great Britain, ‘ British.’
On wet mud, gg pools, etc. ; common.
Fl. May to Augus
Ranges from d to 600 feet in Derry."

Some € —— this an over-estimate, there being different opinions
as to what p to rank as species.

864 NEW PUBLICATIONS.

With respect to altitudinal range, it is to be regretted that it is
not added regarding each species, and this because data are in most
cases wanting. Here botanists who feel inclined to give assistance
have a field of great importance, almost untouched in Ireland, and
which we can, from personal experience, recommend as adding ma-
terially to the interest of botanical explorations. Lists of species
growing on the tops of mountains can be easily made, and the heights
of all these are now known; contour lines on the Ordnance map give
at a glance lower altitudes where other lists may be made, and if the
observer, for his own satisfaction, desires a portable instrument sufti-
ciently accurate for the work, we can recommend the aneroid baro-
meter. Excellent instruments can now be got about the size of a
pocket-wateh ; the mountain barometer is an incumbrance to a botanist
in alpine scrambles. We have found the mountain sympiesometer
more portable, but now prefer the aneroid.

The importance of this branch of inquiry is such that no apology
need be made for adding here a few hints gleaned from a paper, a
model in its way, and deserving perusal, published by Mr. H. C.
Watson in the ‘London Journal of Botany,’ vol. i. 1842. Before
commencing the ascent, make a note of the pressure of the atmosphere ;
while ascending, set down in a note-book the names of all plants of
higher ground than the starting place, in the order in which they are
first observed. After ascending some distance make a halt, and note
the pressure of the atmosphere, and again ascend, still writing down
the names of plants as they successively come under view ; the summit
of the hill being reached, after alternate stoppages and ascents, the
pressure of the air is again to be noted, and as complete a list as pos-
sible is made of plants growing close round the summit: On the de- -
scent the same plan is pursued, except that the names of all plants not
observed on the summit are duly entered in the note-book, in the order
of their first appearance, that is, of their highest observed limits along
the track passed over. On again reaching the original starting-place,
the pressure of the atmosphere is carefully noted, a point of impor-
tance, because it may have altered since the first observation was made.
Stoppages during ascent and descent are recommended to be made at
the first station for any shrub or other plant whose exact limit we may
desire to ascertain. It need scarcely be stated that the height of the

starting-point above the level of the sea must be added.

NEW PUBLICATIONS. 865

Besides altitudinal range of species, it is important to know what
are the upper limits of agricultural plants in different parts of Ireland,
as well as the exotics which thrive in gardens at various heights and
stations. The authors read a joint paper on this very subject at one of
tlie meetings of the late Botanical Congress, a statement of the facts
collected would have formed an appropriate subject in the introduction
in connection with climate. * _

The compilation of the * Cybele Hibernica ’ must have cost a great
amount of labour; the work contains an excellent summary of all that
is known respecting the Irish Flora to the present date, but there are
many parts almost or altogether unexplored, and we recommend the
young botanists of Ireland to combine together and portion out certain
districts for more thorough investigation. In this way a large body
of additional facts could be gathered ; isolated efforts are less likely to
be fruitful in results; and why should the work be left to casual visi-
tors from the other side of the Channel. Various points might well
form subjects for further inquiry. There are peculiarities in the distri-
bution of certain species in Ireland which have a wider range in Bri-
tain. The following, for example, are confined, so far as known at
present, to a few spots in the western districts of the former country,
viz:, Thalictrum alpinum, Arabis petrea, Astragalus Hypoglottis, Spirea
Filipendula, Alchemilla alpina, and Saxifraga nivalis. In treating such
questions it is requisite to avoid conclusions founded on too limited
premises; the four plants supposed to “ point to a former connection
with N. America,” afford data insufficient for any positive conclusion ;
one of them at least is not confined to Ireland,—Naias flexilis is re-
corded as growing near Stettin. : :

In Mackay's * Irish Flora’ the Cryptogamia were included, excepting
the Fungi; many species have been. added since, and opinions some-
what modified regarding several recorded in that work. It is to be
hoped that the * Cybele Hibernica ° may soon reach a second edition,
in which we trust that department will be included. Dr. Moore has

* At p. 17 is a table of mean temperatures for sixteen different places; the
authors remark that “ the mean annual temperature E up is a little over

50? F., which is about the same average as Sout a The column «
the table, however, on which we presume the statement is founded, gives a dif-
ferent result, viz. 49^6 F.

+ While we write it is reported that Acorus Calamus has beet added to the
Trish list, the plant having been got in considerable quantity between Lisburn
and Moira.

v
366 NEW PUBLICATIONS.

already done good service in several of its branches ; the marine Alge
have been well examined by the late Professor Harvey and others ; and
where such lichenists as Mr. Carrol and Admiral Jones are at work,
there can be no lack of contributions

The British Association granted £25 to aid the publication ; and
while it is gratifving to see such a list of subscribers appended, still
the expense of the book must have been but partially provided for.

The authors deserve the thanks of botanists and of those who take
an interest in the progress of natural science. All such, not already in
the list of subscribers, can best show their appreciation by becoming
purchasers; and as the work is excellent of its kind, it ought to be in
the libraries of the various educational and other institutions of
Treland. ep

List of British Ferns and their Varieties. Compiled by P. NEILL
Fraser. Edinburgh, 1866.

The interest that has for some years been taken in the cultivation of
these plants, and the passion for new varieties, has brought out the re-
markable fact that in clearly defined and easily recognized species there
is scarcely any limit to variations, which, under cultivation, retain their
peculiarities so as to form permanent varieties. As long as the plants
are multiplied by fragments of the original individual, every peculiarity
adheres to the various plants, but when reproduced by spores only
some of them are true to the variety, others present the normal form of
the species, and the remainder exhibit intermediate forms between those
of the species and the variety. Mr. M*Nab gave some interesting facts
in regard to his experience in growing seedling varieties at a recent
meeting of the Edinburgh Botanical Society (vide p. 368). Mr. Fraser
is known to be critically acquainted with this order of plants, and his
catalogue consequently has a very different value than those prepared
by florists. He has endeavoured to discover the synonymy of the
varieties, and would be glad to have named specimens, that he may
continue this work, and still further reduce some of the so-called
varieties to their proper place as synonyms in his list. He enumerates
46 species of British Ferns, and he requires thirty-three closely- -printed
octavo columns to contain the list of their varieties! Athyrium Filiz-
femina, Scolopendrium vulgare, and Polystichum angulare have sup-

BOTANICAL NEWS. 367

plied the largest number of these varieties. Excluding synonyms, Mr,
Fraser gives the names of 338 recorded varieties for each of the two
first-named species, and 293 for the last. Does not the Darwinian see
in this the indication that the Britain of future ages will in its Fern-
flora far-outstrip our present impoverished period, having it increased
some 300-fold? And then the varieties! Our nurseryman may
mourn that he has been born in these degenerate days. A few species
persistently refuse to produce any form differing from that to which
the specific name was originally applied. They object to take advan-
tage of the benefits which “natural selection ” gives them, very much
to the annoyance of Fern cultivators. These refractory conservative
species are—Asplenium septentrionale, Cystopteris montana, Gymno-
gramme leptophylla, Lastrea Thelypteris, Polypodium Dryopteris, and
the species of Hymenophyllum and Woodsia

BOTANICAL NEWS.

G y bas lost another of her ablest men of science, in Dr. D fs ee du
Schl] Sow Professor of Botany at Halle, who died on the 12th October last.

The Rev. W. A. Leighton has bc. vul issue the thirteenth Fasciculus of
his * Lichenes Britannici Exsiccati.

The Rev. M. 2 Berkeley has received specimens of Agaricus collinus, Scop.,
from Durham,—a species not hitherto noticed in Britain.

We have received notice of the death of William Tyrer Gerrard, of Natal,

whose botanical discoveries are frequently alluded to by Harvey and Sonder in
their ‘Flora Capensis.’ He has added several new genera, and upwards of one
hundred and fifty new species to the Natal flora, several of which deservedly
bear his name. ` Gerrard left Natal in April, 1865, and arrived in Madagascar

he fell a poe to pestilential marsh fev The death of s so S oiai and
indefatigable a naturalist, far away foi friends and home, is with much
sincerity deplored by a numerous circle of friends to whom he had endeared
himself.

Among the recent changes introduced into the High School of icem
it was resolved to give a series of instructions on the natural sciences. Mr. J
Sadler, Botanical Demonstrator in the University of Edinburgh, recently a
livered the first lecture of a course on botany, to o a large a showing a
lively interest, on the part of the scholars, in the subject. This is in the
right. n, by one of the first scholastic institutions in Betli, and will

LI

368 BOTANICAL NEWS.

doubtless lead to a more general recognition of the importance of such studies
in MNT education.

THE Cepars or Lesanon.—Dr. Hooker i ER the following interesting
aiaiga to a recent number of the ‘ Gardeners’ Chronicle :—“ The Rev.
M. Tristram, F.L.S., informs me of a most interesting discovery lately made in
the Lebanon, viz. of several extensive groves of Cedar-trees, by Mr. Jessup, an
American missionary, a friend of his own, to whom he pointed out the proba-
ble localities in the interior. Of these there are five, three of great extent, east
of 'Ain Zabalteh, in the Southern Lebanon. This grove e contained 10,000
trees, and had been purchased by a barbarous Sheikh, from the more barbarous
Turkish Geraint, a tee perpen of drying to enirat vita cet the wood :
1, but several thousand
trees were destroyed in the attempt. One e the (reos measured 15 feet in
diameter, and the forest is full of young trees, springing up with great vigour.
He also found two small groves on the eastern slope of Lebanon, overlooking

thousand trees, one above El Barük, and another near Ma'asiv, where the trees
are very large and equal to any others; allare being destroyed for firewood.
Still another grove has been discovered near Dama, i in the western slope of

and including it. Ehrenberg had already discovered one to the north of that
locality, and " theres northwards the chain is unexplored by voyager or na-
turalist.

BOTANICAL SOCIETY or EDINBURGH.—July 12th.—Dr. Alexander Dickson,
V.P., in the chair. The following communications were read :—1. On the ad
minal arrangements in some species of Potentilla and in Nuttallia cerasiform
By Dr. Alex. Dickson ee . 273 )- VE On ee Structure and Affinities of Lepi-
dodendron and Calamites. By Wil , Esq., British Museum (ante,
p. 337.)—Account x a vost Excursion to Forteviot and Invermay, e
shire. By Mr. John Sadler. Dr. John Lowe recorded the discovery of 3
Draba in a naturalized state, near Lynn, Norfolk, by Mr. B. Bray. Profes sor
Balfour stated that Dr. J. E. Gray notices, in the ‘ Journal of Botany,’ Phyllac-

lso found

the Royal Botanic Garden in June, 1853, and Professor Balfour exhibited under
the microscope spome put up at that time by Mr. Lawson. Mr. M‘Nab ex-
hibited a number d from spores of the Athyrium Filix-fæmina,
var. Victoria. Very few of the plants raised prese the peculiar form of the
pareat variety, most of them assuming more or less t of the ordi-
nary crested variety. Many of them also MARS the specific form. In
connection also with this subject he gave a statement of the proportions of
rm um

€

$
s oat
d k
Y
[|
©

taen P
gamae

e ,
Dien bmc e Tr +08

1 à
st th
LOL OUN

de

E. Mo

E.
ON EIN A NEW GENUS OF ANONACEA,
ROM CENTRAL AMERICA.
Bx BERTHOLD Seemann, Pu.D., F.L.S.
(Prate LIV.)

During my recent explorations of Nicaragua, one of the republics
of Central America, I discovered in the western parts of that country,
between: the cities of Leon and Granada, a middle-sized tree, with
oval velvety leaves and large bell-shaped flowers. The latter, when
first opening, are of a very light green, but they gradually change into
a very dark bluish-black, and then emit a most powerful carrion-like
odour, quite as disagreeable as a of some Stapelias, Aristolochias,
and Aroidee. It is in allusion to this peculiarity that, at the sugges-
tion of Mr. J. J. Bennett, I have given the name of Sapranthus to the
plant, which proves to be the representative of a new genus, allied to
Porcelia and Uvaria. It is strange that the carrion-like smell peculiar
to Sapranthus and the other plants mentioned should always accompany ~
a dark brown or dark blue ‘colour, and it would be worth while to as-
certain the chemical principle here at work. The most singular feature
of this plant, besides its carrion-like odour and dark-coloured corolla,
is the very large size of the petals, 4—5 in. long; they are larger in fact
than those of the African genus Monodora, and Sapranthus i is Eee the
Anonacea with the largest flower known in the Order.

SAPRANTHUS, Seem. gen. nov. Anonacearum. (Tab. LIV.) Sepala 3,
ovata, acuminata, imbricata. Petala 6, biseriatim imbricata, equalia,
membranacea, explanata. Stamina plurima, cuneata, connectivo ultra
loculos truncato-dilatato. Torus globosus. Carpella plurima, stig-
mate sessili, ovulis ad suturam plurima, 2-serialia. Bacce oblonge
sessiles. Arbor mediocris, ramulis foliis pedunculisque velutino-pubes-
centibus; foliis ovalibus utrinque acuminatis integerrimis membra-
naceis penninerviis; pedunculis axillaribus 1-floris medio 1-bracteatis,
bractea cordata acuminata; floribus amplis viridibus, demum atro-pur-
pureis v. subnigricantibus. Species unica :—

1. S. Nicaraguensis, Seem. (sp. nov.). Tab. nostr. n. LIV. Common
in the western parts of Nicaragua, between Leon and Granada.

LI

LANA pu OF PraTE LIV., (—: cr agape Nicaraguensis,
Seem. Fig. 1. Pistils and stamens. 8. Stamens. 4. Pistil. 5. Sec.
tion of do. 6. indt 7. Section of e gem 1-4, Stern 4 and 5,
n size.

vou. IV. [DECEMBER 1, 1866.] : 2 B

370

ADDITIONAL NOTE ON PHYLLACTIDIUM.
Bv Dr. J. E. Gray, FRS, V.P.Z.S., ELS.

Mr. Carruthers has just shown to me that Mr. J. Ralfs described
Phyllactidium, in a paper read before the Botanical Society of Edin-
burgh, December 12, 1844, and January 9, 1845, and printed in the
‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History,’ vol. xvi. p. 308. t. 10, for
1845; and also in the Transactions of the Botanical Society of Edin-
burgh, vol. i.p. 186. He there described and figured this genus with
its fructification under the name of Coleochete scutata, Brebisson,
and he gives several habitats for the species. He says that he sent
some dried specimens to Kuetzing, who considered that it was the same
as his Phyllactidium pulchellum; but Mr. Ralfs thinks that Kuctzing
only described the young state of C. scutata under that name, for the
figure well represents the plant he described before the appearance of
the bristles.

'This account puts an end to the idea of the plant having been
discovered as British by Mr. Lawson, or by my correspondent. Mr.
Ralfs received some specimens from the locality from whence my speci-
men was sent.

Mr. Aylward most kindly sent me some water and mud from the

nd whence he derived his specimens. I placed them in two
small bottles, and, in the course of this summer, many specimens
gradually developed themselves on the inner surface of the bottle, and
most of them have developed fruit, as figured by both Ralfs and
Suringar. In one bottle made of white glass and of a ventricose form,

the specimens are developed pretty equally over the whole surface of
the bottle. In the other, which is a tall bottle, of pale green glass,
the plants have only developed themselves in a confused cluster just
below the edge of the water, on the side furthest from the light, and
these plants are’ much the largest, but the centre of each plant has
died rotted away, leaving only a large ring of several series of

. I have observed no such disorganization in the smaller speci-
mens in the white ventricose bottle.

If this plant is the Bulbochete of Brebisson, it is his variety scutata,
and that variety is, I expect, a permanent species, for I could not dis-
cover any specimens, or any state of the growth of the many specimens I

ADDITIONAL NOTE ON PHYLLACTIDIUM. 371

have examined, which shows the slightest approach to what he calls the
variety soluta.

Mr. Carruthers has also shown me a paper, by Dr. Pringsheim, in
his * Jahrbücher,’ vol. vii., for 1860, in which he gives a monograph of
the genus Bulbochete, desiit six species of the genus. He regards
the two varieties of M. Brebisson as distinct species, and he gives most
accurate and interesting figures of the development and the kind of
fructification of the plant I described as Phydlactidium pulchellum,
under the name of Bulbochete scutata, see t. 2, 3, and 4. He observes
that PAyllactidium setigerum is the same as his Bulbochete scutata.

may remark that I have not observed the hairs on the surface
but only on the margin of the plants, but then I have only been able
to examine them very imperfectly.

The plant received from Manchester, and which I have grown and
observed its development, is certainly the Coleochete scutata of Ralfs
and Pringsheim. It agrees in all the particulars which I have ob-
served with the figures of the latter author, the Phyllactidium pul-
chellum of Suringar, and with the dry specimen of the plant under
this name in the collection of German Algz of Rabenhorst. It is
most probably the Bulbochete scutata of Brebisson, figured in the ori-
ginal paper in the ‘Annales des Sciences Naturelles,” ser. 3, vol. i.,
but the figure is not so good as those of Pringsheim, loc. cit. t. 4, fig. 3,
and it certainly is not the same as the dry specimens so named in the
collection of Algæ of Germany, above quoted, which is in the botanical
collection in the British Museum. In the plants figured by Ralfs,
Pringsheim and Suringar, and in mine, the upper surface of the fruit
is flat, the frond is nearly of the same thickness from the centre to the
circumference, being, if anything, rather thinner in the centre, —and
this is the case in the youngest and oldest specimens. In the speci-
mens of Bulbochate scutata of the German collection, the upper surface
of the frond is convex, being more convex in the centre, and the upper
surface is covered with swollen prominences. They can scarcely belong
to the same genus, and I am inclined to regard the Bulbochate of the
German collection as the type of that genus, and the genus Bulbochete
of Brebisson, Ralfs, and Pringsheim to be the same as the genus Phyl-

lactidium of Kuetzing.

372

REPORT OF THE CALCUTTA BOTANIC GARDENS FOR
E YEAR ENDING MARCH 31, 1866.
By Tuomas ANDERSON, ESQ., M.D.,
Superintendent of the Gardens.

The Gardens—The arrangement of the plants, according to the
natural method, is nearly completed. Groups of nineteen Natural
Orders of exogenous plants have been formed during the year; with
the exception of Rubiacee and Urticacee, all the large Natural Orders
of this class of plants are now illustrated in the garden. I have pur-
posely deferred planting the species of these two Orders, as the plants
belonging to them suffer little from long-continued cultivation in
flowerpots. The Orders represented during the past year are :—

Passifloree. Ebenacese. Solanacese
Cacte:e. Apocynacez. Scrophularinee.
Araliacez. Asclepiadacez. Labiatese
Groodenoviacesm. Loganiacese. Euphorbiaces.
Myrsinacese. Convolvulacese. Aristolochiacese.
Sapotaces. Boraginaces. Piperacese

Piperacee have been planted in a thatched shed, as is practised by the

natives of Bengal and other dry parts of India, and under this shelter
are growing all the numerous varieties of Betel cultivated in Bengal,
and also several wild species. The collection of Palms, consisting of
about eighty species, has been rearranged, by bringing together, as
far as was possible, all “the different species scattered throughout the
garden. Many large specimens brought from distant parts of the
garden have been successfully planted in this group, which is now in a
very satisfactory state, and will, in a few years, be © one b eus most
striking features of the garden.

The collection of Orchids has been more than doubled i in number
during the past year, and is now a very extensive and valuable one.
It has been placed in two of the thatched conservatories lately erected
by the Public Works Department in lieu of those destroyed by the
cyclone, and the plants have been arranged in them by being sus-
pended in baskets from the roof at different heights over rockworks
covered with Ferns.

.. A garden was formed, in October last, on part of the land restored
_ by the Agri-Horticultural Society, for the cultivation of all the annual

REPORT OF THE CALCUTTA BOTANIC GARDENS. 373

indigenous Indian plants and small perennial plants. Nearly 1000
species are now illustrated in this garden. They are arranged in linear
beds, according to the natural system. The beds are six feet wide, and
are divided by grassed footpaths. On the remaining portion of this
land endogenous plants have begun to be arranged in circular groups,
but I am unable to complete the illustration of this class of plants, or
that of scandent species, for want of ground, and application will
shortly be made for more of the Botanical Garden land in possession
of the Horticultural Society. This new garden has already proved of
great benefit to the seed department, as the seeds of the annual species
cultivated in a small space of ground like this and carefully labelled, :
are collected with little difficulty.

An avenue of Mahogany has been formed along the road, parallel to

the western boundary of the garden, leading southwards from the great
Banyan-tree. This avenue consists of seedlings raised from seeds
received from Trinidad, in July, 1865, and from seeds collected from
the old trees in the Botanical Gardens in 1864. It is deserving of
notice, that none of the Mahogany-trees produced any seed in 1865—66,
although the trees blossomed in August and September, 1865. I
ascribe this to the exhaustion of the trees by the unnatural production
of leaves after the cyclone in October, 1864, and again at the natural
period in the end of March, 1865. Another avenue has been planted
along the road leading from the great ‘Banyan-tree to the old tree of
Ficus venosa which stands in the centre of the road leading to the
Howrah gate, and is formed of Polyalthia longifolia. The Casuarina
avenue extending from the Ficus venosa to the Howrah gate, and
which was destroyed by the cyclone, has been replanted. A second
avenue of Casuarinas has been planted along the semicircular roads
running right and left from the main entrance ghát. In the palmetum,
a very long avenue has been formed of the Palmyra Palm Borassus
flabelliformis, and on the road which winds through the centre of the
has been made an avenue of the noble Cuban Palm Oreo-
doxa regia. The tree of this species, now sixty feet high, from which
the seedlings for planting were obtained, was presented to the gardens
by Lord Auckland when Governor-General. These and other avenues
whieh I intend forming, will be most useful in protecting the garden
from storms. I have been careful to record their formation, in order
that in after years there may be no doubt about their age.

374 REPORT OF THE CALCUTTA BOTANIC GARDENS.

During the past year great success has attended the cultivation of
the large Water-lily Victoria regia. Formerly the plant always died
about the end of December, probably from the coldness of the water
of the tank, the result of nocturnal radiation. In November last a
screen of thin cloth was placed, which was drawn over the tank at
night and removed during the day. The plant being protected in this
way flowered profusely during the cold season and yielded a large
quantity of seed.

uring the year, the distribution and exchanges of plants with other
Botanical Gardens have been vigorously sustained.

The total number of plants distributed from the garden during the

past year is as follows :—

Dispatched in Wardian cases and 6 closed boxes by steamer
830

or sailing ship
Sent in 30 open nd to residents i in various parts of TA . 798
Distributed near Calcutta . bir d kl. 7. AME
Tol: s 3407

The total number of plants received, including Orchids, bulbous
and tuberous plants, considerably exceeds

Distribution of Seeds.—Eighty-two packets of seed have been dis-
tributed throughout the year.

New species are continually being added to the list of seeds pro-
duced in the garden. The new edition of the seed catalogue published
in the past year shows an increase since the first edition was drawn up
of 500 species producing seed, notwithstanding the devastation of the
garden by the cyclone.

The Herbarium.—The Herbarium was removed in January to the
building prepared for it. The mounting of the specimens is steadily
advancing. Additions have been made to the Herbarium by presenta-
tions from the Royal Herbarium at Kew, consisting principally of the
series of Indian plants of the collections of my predecessors, Griffith
and Falconer, of Dr. Helfer's Tenasserim plants, distributed by order
of the Secretary of State, and of plants collected in Syria and Palestine
in 1861.

From Mr. Teijsman, Director of the Botanical Garden, Buitenzorg,
T have received —— of certain special families of plants from his
collections in Sumatra.

ON THE FROND-CELLS OF LEMNA AND WOLFFIA. 375

In April, I completed an enumeration of the Indian species of
Acanthacee, which has been sent to London for publication. The
Curator of the Herbarium has contributed to the ‘ Journal of Botany ’
and the Linnean Society’s Proceedings, papers on the Synonymy of
Didymoplezis pallens, Griff., a very rare and obscure Orchid found in
lower Bengal; on the Asiatic species of Lemnacez, and Notes on the
Indian Bambuse.

(At the meeting of the Linnean Society, on November 1st, the paper
on Indian Acanthacee, referred to by Dr. Anderson, was read. It was
entitled an ** Enumeration of the Species of Acanthacez of India, Cey-
lon, Burmah, and the Malayan Peninsula." The author having revised
the African and most of the Asiatic genera, though hesitating to de-
cide on the limits and affinities of the genera until the American species
have also been examined, nevertheless is of opinion that the limits of
the Asiatic genera, and of the larger groups, such as suborders and
tribes, will not be materially altered when the entire Order comes to be
revised. The views he has adopted concerning the limits and relations
of genera, and the grouping them into tribes and suborders, are essen-
tially different from those of Nees von Esenbeck, whose division of the
group into two suborders, by the nature of the placental processes of
` the seeds, he regards as exceedingly unequal. In the arrangement he
himself proposes, the suborder Z/unbergidec is separated from Ruel-
lidee and Acanthidee by the nature of the calyx, the estivation of the
corolla, and the peculiar processes which support the seeds ; while the
Ruellidee and Acanthidee, almost co-extensive with Nees's great group
of Echmalacanihee, are readily distinguished from each other by the
szestivation of the corolla, which is strongly contorted in the first and
imbricated in the second. In Hwellidee the tribes are established on
characters taken principally from the calyx and form of the seed; in
Acanthidee they are easily distinguished by the form of the corolla,
the number of stamens, and the condition of the anthers. The long
paper consisted chiefly of a technical account of the species.—Ep.]

ON THE FROND-CELLS OF LEMNA AND WOLFFIA.
Bv Georce GULLIVER, F.R.S.
My researches,—epitomized in the * Popular Science Review,’ Oct.

376 ON THE FROND-CELLS OF LEMNA AND WOLFFIA.

1865, and * Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science,’ Jan. 1866,—
have shown the great value of the anatomy and physiology of the cells
as diagnostic characters in allied Orders, and even species, of all the
different classes of flowering plants and,some Ferns; while, among
numberless other proofs that raphis-bearing is a constant and intrinsic
character of the cell-life of certain plants, I have, as concerns our British
Duckweeds, been for years insisting on the regular richness of some
species and penury of others in raphides, although the plants thus
differing grow close together under the very same conditions.

And now a still more remarkable difference appears between Wolffia
arrhiza and Lemna minor ; for while, as I have long since shown (Ann.
Nat. Hist., May, 1861), this Lemna is one of the species in which
raphides most abound, they cannot be detected at all in the Wolfia, as
may be easily witnessed, either in thin horizontal sections of the fronds,
or in fragments thereof detached by needles. As this curious diagnostic
has not, I believe, been described or figured, a sketch of the mere out-
lines is now prepared for Dr. Seemann’s * Journal of Botany ;’ and this
chiefly to show the fitness of extending similar observations to all the
allied species.

1. Parenchyma-cells of Wolfia arrhiza.
2. Parenchyma-cells and bundles of raphides of Lemna minor.

Further examinations should also be made of Wolfia arrhiza, now
an easy task, since the interesting addition, by Dr. Trimen, of this
plant to the British Flora, ante, p. 219 ; and such inquiry is the more

A NEW VARIETY OF ANDROMEDA POLIFOLIA. 377

needful, as my dissections have been limited to three fronds of this
Wolfia presented to me through the courtesy of a friend.

I had made drawings of the stomata and cells of the epidermis of
these Duckweeds, which are not engraved here, as I have since learned
that they have been given by Hoffmann.

The root-sheaths of the Duckweeds may afford good characters. In
Lemna polyrrhiza the tip of the sheath is sharp, while in Z. gibba and
L. minor it is blunt, as noticed by me in the * Annals of Natural History,’
May 1861. It may now be added, that the root-sheath of Z. érisulea
is curved and sharp-pointed. Of all these root-sheaths I trust to give
a figure in a future number.

A NEW VARIETY OF ANDROMEDA POLIFOLIA.
By RarrH Tate.

Professor C. C. Babington, in his ‘ Manual of British Botany,’ page
214 (1862), writes of Andromeda polifolia, * peduncles two or three
times as long as the flowers," and ‘not as in E. B. Now, in the *En-
glish Botany,’ pl. 713, the peduncle is represented only equal in length
with the flower, and Professor Babington's statement on this figure
implies that the length of the peduncle is there erroneously represented.
The accuracy of Sowerby’s figure being called in question, led me to
examine carefully the plant when first I became acquainted with it,
which was a few years since, in the North of Ireland, where I have
only met with the species. The numerous specimens of Andromeda
polifolia, from the Cotton Moss, co. Down, that I have examined,
agreed with Sowerby’s figure, the peduncle being as long as or but
slightly exceeding the flower ; not a single exception to this came under
my notice. Specimens, far advanced in maturity, from Wolf Island
Bay, co. Antrim, have the proportionate length of flower and peduncle
as about 2 to 3.

The peduncle of Andromeda polifolia, in the * Flora Lapponica,’ is
represented as about three times the length of the flower, from which
it would appear that Professor Babington’s description agrees with
the typical plant. Clearly, then, the specimen figured by Sowerby and
those gathered by me in Ireland present a slight departure from the
type—in the persistent (?) comparatively short peduncle, the length of
which about equals that of the flower.

378 ON CYPRIPEDIUM CANDIDUM.

I propose the varietal name curta for this state of 4. polifolia, and
from not being in a position to pursue this investigation, I have here
directed attention to it, trusting that some botanists will be induced
to examine the species still further, and to ascertain whether the
variation is constant or whether the extremes of length of the peduncle
insensibly graduate one to the other, and if the former be true, whether
other differential characters appertain to the variety.

ON A REGULAR DIMEROUS FLOWER OF CYPRIPEDIUM
CANDID

By Asa Gray.

Mr. J. A. Paine, Jun., of New York, who, two years ago, detected
an interesting monstrosity of Pogonia ophioglossoides, has now brought
to me, preserved in spirit, a monstrous blossom of Cypripedium candi-
dum, which demands a record. E

The plant bears two flowers ; the axillary one is normal, the terminal
one exhibits the following peculiarities :—the lower ‘part of the bract
forms a sheath which encloses the ovary; the labellum is wanting;
and there are two sterile stamens, the supernumerary one being oppo-
site the other, i.e. on the side of the style where the labellum belongs.
Accordingly, the first impression would be that the labellum is here
transformed into a sterile stamen. The latter, however, agrees with
the normal sterile stamen in its insertion as well as in shape, bein
equally adnate to the base of the style. Moreover, the anteposed sepal
is exactly like the other, has a good midrib and an entire point. As
the two sterile stamens are anteposed to the two sepals, so are the
two fertile stamens to the two petals, and the latter are adnate to
the style a little higher than the former. The style is longer than
usual, is straight and erect; the broad, disciform stigma, therefore,
faces upwards; it is oval and symmetrical, and a light groove across
its middle shows it to be dimerous. The placent:e, accordingly, are
only two. The groove on the stigma and the placentze are in line with

the fertile stamens

Here, dhiii is a symmetrical and complete, regular, but dimerous
orchideous flower, the first verticil of stamens not antheriferous, the
second antheriferous, the carpels alternate with these; and here we

NEW PUBLICATIONS. 379

have clear (and perhaps the first direct) demonstration that the orchi-
deous type of flower has two stamineal verticils, as Brown always in-
sisted.— From the American Journal of Science, alii. July, 1866.

NEW PUBLICATIONS.

A New Arrangement of Phanerogamous Plants, with especial reference
to Relative Position, including their Relations with the Cryptogams.
By BENJAMIN CLARKE, F.L.S. and M.R.C.S. London : sold by the
Author, 2, Mount Vernon, Hampstead. 1866. Oblong folio, pp. 56.

This volume is the result of many years’ study, and the examination
of a large series of specimens ; and although we cannot always, perhaps
-not even often, agree with the author in his conclusions, and in the
novel groupings of the Natural Orders which he proposes, we must
yet give him credit for having performed good service to botanical
science, and having made observations and hinted at affinities that will
be suggestive to future systematists. The purpose of the author is to
discover affinities in plants irrespective of the absence or structure. of
the floral envelope, and of the relation of the stamens and pistil to it.
These points, which are held of so much value in systematic botany,
he considers of little importance, except in the Epigynous division of
the Exogens, and he holds this structure to be so important here that
he completely detaches the Epigynous families as a distinct division of
the class Exogens, his conviction being “that the Epigynous division
will prove to be as really distinct from the great mass of Exogens as
the Endogens are from Exogens.”

In drawing out his * New Arrangement,” he starts with the belief
that the Monopetale afford peculiar facilities, and no real difficulties,
for arranging them according to their natural affinities ; and having de-
termined what that arrangement is with regard to them, he places the
different sections of the Polypetal beside those Monopetalous families,
of which he considers them to be the Polypetalous representatives ;
and then the Apetale are also fitted in as Apetalous representatives.
Descending to the Cryptogamia, Mr. Clarke finds affinities among the
higher members of this division of the vegetable kingdom sufficient to
warrant his placing them in one of the groups he has established. He

380 NEW PUBLICATIONS.

regards “the Fungales and Lichenales as having no representatives
among Phanerogamous plants, like the higher Cryptogams, and even
the Algales remotely," and accordingly in his system he places them in
a separate position at the commencement of the sections of Crypto-
gams. The method by which he traces affinities will be more apparent
to our readers, if we give a specimen in the author's own words. He
thus explains the relation of the Mosses to some of the other members
of his Balanophoral division, at p. 13 :—

“ That the Epigynous Exogens, or, as I have termed them, the Balanophoral
division, are really related to the Bryacec, may, I ead be assumed, because
the involucre (perianth) of Jungermanniacee may be regarded as analogous to
the involucre so remarkable in the Epigynous families, especially in Chame-

uciacee, Calyceracee, and Dipsacacee ; the dense inflorescence of some
Bryacee (50 archegonia on one stem) may be a near approach to the densely-
crowded spikes of Balanophoracee. A further comparison is offered in the
close resemblance in appearance between the paraphyses of the riens and the
paraphysiform filaments occurring in the inflorescence of Heloside and other

sections of th r; and it may also be confidently anticipated ae Bryacee
will agree with Ba na in the clare character of parasitism
(vide Linn. Proc. vol v. p. 50). It appears to me not improbable that the
calyptra is a carpel, and if so, may not the theca be a Sete ise seed, its
operculum an embryotega, and its inversion a tendency to become anatropous,
as in the Conifere? And although the theca, as thus understood, represents
an ovule, yet, as it has internally the structure of an anther, as far as regards
the production of spores (like the ovules of Passiflora when producing pollen),

he occurrence of a columella in the anther of Mysodendron punctulatum may
be a very singular coincidence in structure between Loranthacee and Bryacee,

rally at its base, but not always ( Sphagnum) instead of towards the apex ; and
the peristome to a tuft of scales on the apex of the half-superior ovary of
Centradenia.”

- He proposes to arrange the vegetable kingdom in the following six
great divisions :—Ist. The Endogens, or race of the Ricciacee ; 2nd.
e Balanophoral or Epigynous division, or the race of the Bryacee ;
3rd. The Chloranthal or Corolline Scale division, or the race of the
Lycopodiacee ; 4th. The Ceratophyllinal or Dorsal Placentation division,
or the race of the Marsileacee ; 5th. The Casuarinal or Amentaceous
division, or the race of the Marattiacee ; and 6th. The Platano-proteal
or Labiatifioral division, or the race of the Platanacee.

NEW PUBLICATIONS. E 381

In the six tables appended to his volume Mr. Clarke exhibits at one
view the relations of the different families of each of these great divi-
sions, and in the seventh table he brings together the divisions of the
Exogens comprised in Tables 2 to 6, and so arranges them as to
show their lateral relations to each other in their Monopetalous, Poly-
petalous, Apetalous, and Gymnospermous forms.

We cannot venture on criticism in detail of Mr. Clarke’s views.
'There is in the volume so much novelty, and so much also from which,
as we have hinted, we would be obliged to dissent, that we cannot here
afford the space for such an investigation.. We would recommend our
readers interested in such studies to peruse the volume itself, being
satisfied that however much they may differ from the author, they will
find matter for thought, and numerous important original observations
scattered throughout the volume.

Flora of Devon and Cornwall. By Isatan W. N. Keys. Reprinted
from the ‘ Annual Report and Transactions of the Plymouth Institu-
tion, and Devon and Cornwall Natural History Society, 1865-66.’

Plymouth, 1866. — Ranunculacee to Geraniacee.

This part contains the first 14 Orders of Professor Babington’s
‘Manual,’ according to which work the Flora is arranged, and com-
prehends the names and localities of 205 species, native and natura-
lized ; numerous varieties are also enumerated.

As the present is the first attempt at an entire Flora of this most
interesting part of the kingdom, it can perhaps be scarcely expected to
be complete ; yet we cannot but feel somewhat disappointed that the
author has not endeavoured to supply a more exhaustive and accurate
catalogue, and one more equal to the recently published county Floras.
It is not pleasant to find fault with a work of this kind, but it must
be said that the time has gone by when a short list of localities “ suffi- -
cient . . . to meet the requirements of students and collectors ” is con-
sidered all that is necessary to form a local Flora. Later efforts of
the kind have been directed towards endeavouring to accurately show
the past and present state of the vegetation of the county or district of
which they treat, and to attempt in some way to account for it ; and in
furtherance of this idea the district has been divided into smaller divi-
‘sions, more or less numerous, founded in the best Floras on the natural

382 NEW PUBLICATIONS.

drainage of the country, and taking also into account soil and eleva-
tion. By this plan, not only have scientific results of an unexpected
kind frequently accrued, but also practical convenience has resulted ;
instead of vague generalities, such as that a plant “is very common,"
or “frequent,” it can be definitely stated that it has been found in so
many and such districts, in such a number of places in one, only occa-
sionally in another, and that it is unrecorded from a third; moreover
localities. are more easily arranged, and made available for use. The
only attempt of this kind in the book before us is the use of the initials
D. and C. for Devon and Cornwall respectively, and even their utility
is much destroyed by their being placed after the localities instead of
prefixed to them.

Moreover, in elucidating the vegetation of a adr or other district,
it is of importance scientifically that not only its present, but its past
Flora be shown. For this purpose the works of the older botanists
should be consulted, and their plants carefully determined ; no one who
has not worked with their books can know the accuracy or value of
their observations. Mr. Keys has done nothing of this sort systema-
tically for his Flora; not even all the more modern books have been
quoted throughout. No doubt the amount of matter relating to the

lora of Devon and Cornwall is very large and much scattered, and its
complete collation a work of no small labour ; yet this must be done, if
these counties are to have an exhaustive treatise on their native plants,
to which great work the present Flora can be only considered as a
prodromus.

In a county or district Flora, everything should bear strictly on that
county or district; e.g. the general habitat, time of flowering, etc.
should apply to the plant as a plant of the district treated of. Even
the figures quoted should, when possible, be figures of plants gathered
in the district. All these matters give a real practical value to the
Flora as an exposition of the vegetation of the part. We are led to these
remarks by what we must consider a defect in the book before us: the
marks used to indicate spontaneous growth or naturalization, instead
of applying to Devon and Cornwall are simply copied from the ‘Manual,’
in which, of course, they refer to the whole of Great Britain. Hence
they are worse than useless, for it results that such alpine or subalpine
plants as Trollius Europeus, Arabis petrea, and Silene acaulis, are
entered without a bracket; and others, such as Draba muralis, Thlaspi

T NEW PUBLICATIONS. 383
alpestre, Lepidium latifolium, and Frankenia levis, though stated to
be introductions or unsatisfactory natives, have no “ star ” or “ dagger ”
to intimate as much. This is as if a writer should employ, in a Flora
of Britain, signs used to express nativity or introduction in a work
relating to the plants of the whole of Europe.

Notwithstanding these defects, the Devon and Cornwall Flora will,
no doubt, be a very useful guide to the botany of those counties. This
first part has been most carefully compiled ; there are no misprints or
errors of. quotation, and the authorities for the localities are given at
full length, instead of being merely indieated by initials, a very great
practical convenience. Many of Mr. Ravenshaw's blunders and in-
accuracies, too, have been corrected, as, for instance, the Devon locality
for Ranunculus gramineus. Mr. Ravenshaw seemed to admit plants

have been wrongly named in numerous instances, and should have
been carefully looked through before C. E. P.’s localities were quoted,
Perhaps it would be a better plan for Mr. Keys to authenticate loca-
lities from Mr. Ravenshaw’s list with the original initials, than merely
to affix “ Rav." to them all.

Mr. Stewart’s-‘ Flora of Torquay’ (1860), does not seem to have
been consulted, nor has that interesting little book, ‘ Jones’s Botanical
Tour through Devon and Cornwall ' (1820), been systematically quoted,
though it is once or twice referred to.

The writer of this notice can add two plants to Mr. Keys's list—
Fumaria muralis (Sond.) which is not uncommon about Torquay, and
Arenaria leptoclados (Guss.), which certainly occurs on the sandy

shore at Paignton, and probably in other places.
H X

Salices Europee. Recensuit et descripsit Dr. Frederieus Wimmer.
Breslau, 1866. Pp. xcii., 286.
It is forty years since Dr. Wimmer began to publish his * Flora
Silesize, and since that time he has devoted himself to botany, and
especially to this extremely obscure and difficult genus, Salix. He

-

384 NEW PUBLICATIONS.

monographed the Silesian species in a valuable paper, translated by
Henfrey in the first volume of his ‘ Botanical Gazette;’ with Krause he
has published two extensive Herbaria of. European Salices, and now
he gives the result of his long acquaintance with them in the volume
before us.

It is fortunate that those genera from the examination of which
most botanists shrink, are the favourite study of some individuals.
Hieracium is the delight of Backhouse in Britain, and Schultz-Bipon-
tinus on the Continent. Babington is in love with Rudus, and there
are in Germany some equally ardent admirers of that generally hated
genus. Baker takes Rosa under his especial care, and Déséglise is an
active confrère across the Channel. Borrer was deeply learned in the
Salices, and Wimmer has studied them during a long life. As long
as botanists generally are disinclined to deal with such genera, it is to
be hoped that there will always be individuals who, having devoted
themselves to their exposition, will find sufficient charms to induce
them to prosecute their labours.

The genus Salir presents peculiar difficulties to attaining a correct
knowledge of it. ‘The unmeaning names of authors, their imperfect
descriptions and figures, their slight and inaccurate characters, and the
vast number of species; their numerous and nameless varieties, and
the different phases belonging to the different sexes of each species,
conspire to render it the most difficult and inexplicable genus in the -
vegetable system." So wrote Dr. Walker, Professor of. Natural His-
tory in Edinburgh University, seventy years since; in almost similar
terms did Mr. Borrer express himself some years ago, after his study
of the genus, and equally true are those words at the present day.
Dr. Walker, one of the most philosophie naturalists of his day, the master
of Robert Brown and of Jameson, studied this genus. His literary
executors, some years after his death, published a volume of * Essays
on Natural History,' which contained part of a complete review of the
genus. As far as it goes, it is a model monograph, but unfortunately
the remainder, which was promised in a subsequent volume, was never
published. Notwithstanding the careful and precise specific diagnoses,
the essay has, we may say, been entirely overlooked. It deserves to

oe remembered, and we trust that future students of the genus will
not forget Dr. Walker’s ‘Salicetum.’ We should like to know the
synonymy of some of the species he there describes.

=

NEW PUBLICATIONS. 385

We have examined Dr. Wimmer’s volume chiefly with the view of
finding what light he throws on our British species. It is curious to
trace their history in our British Floras. Ray, in his first edition
(1690) distinguishes 14 species ; this number is raised to 22 by Dil-
lenius, in the third edition of the * Synopsis" (1724). Hudson reduces
them to 16 (1778) and Withering returns to Dillenius's number
(1787). Smith, in his ‘ Flora Britannica,’ enumerates 45, in his
* English Flora,’ 64; and there are no less than 76 different forms
figured in * English Botany.’ Lindley, following Koch, brings them
down to 29; Babington makes them 31; Hooker and Arnott, 38 ;
and Bentham 15, being one more than the number Ray described
nearly 180 years ago.

Wimmer considers that we have 19 true species, besides several
distinct and distinguishable varieties. But before giving an epitome

of his conclusions in regard to British species, we must express our
regret that the author knows nothing of what has been done by Leefe,
Borrer, and others, and that the ‘ Flora Britannica’ (1800) is the latest
British Flora with which he is acquainted. Any more recent infor-
mation is obtained from Forbes’s ‘ Salictum Woburnense,’ a work of
little critical value. This necessarily detracts from the value of the
work to British botanists.

The following nineteen species, enumerated in the order of Babing-
ton's * Manual, he considers good :—

1. S. pentandra, Z. 17. S. nigricans, Sm.

8. 8. fragilis, ID 5. minec L. — S. Weigeli-

4. S. alba, Z. ana, Wil

6. S. triandra, Z. 28. S. repens,

7. S. acutifolia, Willd. = S. prui- 25. S. Arbuscula, L.
sa, Wendl. 26. S. Lapponum, L

8. S. purpurea, L. 27. S. lanat:

10. S. viminalis, Z 28. S. Myrsinites, Z.

14. S. cinerea, 30. S. reticulata, Z.

15. S. aurita, Z. 31. S. herbacea, £.

16. S. Caprea, Z.

One species he makes a synonym of one of the above, viz. :—
21. S. angustifolia, Wulf? = S. repens, L.

And the following species he reduces to hybrid forms, some of which
VOL. IV. [DECEMBER 1, 1866.] 2c

-

386 NEW PUBLICATIONS.

are, we doubt not, rightly referred, but others, if hybrids, certainly owe
their origin to different species than those indicated :—

2. 8. s neg era = a eel es ae Wimm.
5. 8. a dra- -alba 9, Wimm.
9m e uri 2g Bist purpurea, Wimm.
11. S. stipularis, Sm. = ?
12. S. Smithiana, Willd. = 8. aprener Wimm.
13. S. acuminata, Sm. = 8. lobgdols-einerea. "" S. calodendron 9 , Wimm.
18. S. laurina, Sm. = S. caprea-Weigeliana 9, Wimm.
20. S. rosmarinifolia, Z. = S. viminalis-repens, Lasch
22. S. Doniana, Sm. = S. repens-purpurea, Wimm.
24. S. ambigua, = 8. aurita-repens, Wimm.

29. S. procumbens, Forbes = ? Perhaps of S. Myrsinites.
The following recognized varieties he also reduces to hybrid forms :—

3. S. fragilis, L., y, S. Russelliana, Sm. = S. fragilis-alba, Wimm.

8. S. purpurea, L., e, S. Helix, Z. = S. viminalis-purpurea, Wimm.

14. S. cinerea, L., 8, S. aquatica, Sm. = S. caprea-cinerea, Wimm.

18. S. laurina, Sm., B, S. ten difolia, L. = S. hastata-Weigeliana 9, Wimm.
19. S. phylicifolia, 8, S. tetrapla, Walk. = S. sigrieti Woieionts Wimm.

— Fungi Britannici Ezsiccati. A M. C. Cookz Collecti. Cent. 2.
London: Hardwicke. 1866.

British mycologists will welcome this second fasciculus of British
Fungi. Like the former, it consists almost entirely of epiphytal
species, and among them we notice several that are of interest even to
those who have long studied this curious set of plants. There are
ihree species new to science,—Venturia Myrtilli, Spherella inequalis,
and S. Vaccinii; several are new to Britain, such as Æecidium Or
chidearum, Puccinium Asari, P. difformis, and Spherella myriadea ;
while others are very rare species, thus, Puccinium Campanula has not
been noticed since Carmichael found it; P. Calthe, Torrubia ento-
morrhiza, Septoria Ledi, and many others might be characterized as rare.
There is a curious specimen of what is believed to be Macrosporium

Cheiranthi on a leaf of Beta vulgaris; we should have thought this

sufficient to establish it as a new species, for the practice generally has

been to make as many species of Puccinium, or any other —

un n as "ihoni are species on which they grow. We Dope

. NEW PUBLICATIONS. 387

here the dawn of a better appreciation of species than we have known
in the past.

Prodromus Systematis Naturalis -Regni Vegetabilis. Editore A. De
Candolle. Pars XV., Sectio Posterior, Fasc. IL, sistens Euphor-
bieas. Auctore J. Müller, Argoviensi. . Paris. 1866. .

- On receiving this work we ventured to characterize it as remarkable
for the number of old synonyms which have been cleared up by the
examination of authentie specimens, for the profound treatment of the
subjeet, and the remarkable intelligence of the natural method shown
by its author (ante, p. 304). Our continued examination confirms us
in this judgment. Dr. Müller handles in a masterly manner this very
large, obscure, and very difficult Order. Not only have the genera and.
species been in a state of great confusion, but even the position that
the Order itself should occupy in the vegetable kingdom has been a
subject of conflicting opinions. The apetalous character of the Euro-
pean representatives of the Order has too much influenced botanists in
placing it among the Monochlamydezs. This is the position it occu-
pies in most Floras, and in all our British Manuals. In the Prodromus
it is also placed among the apetalous Orders, apparently indicating
that M. De Candolle takes this view of its position, although in his
description of the Order we find these characters, “ Corolla polypetala,
vel rarissime gamopetala, vel nulla." In forming a true estimate of
the relations of the Order, the polypetalous genera, which are the bulk
of it, must be taken into account. If the apetalous structure of some
genera, in other Orders, as Ranunculaceae, is not sufficient to set aside
the polypetalous character of the Order, we see no reason why it
should have so much weight in Ewphorbiaceg. But this character of
the presence or absence of a corolla is properly considered of no value
in aberrant genera or even in aberrant suborders, else would we be
obliged to break up many Natural Orders, and it would be difficult to
say where we could stop, for, as Dr. Dickson has shown (Journ. of
Bot. Vol. III. p. 209), from the development of the organs, those parts
of the flower in some Rosacea, which every one invariably calls petals,
are not petals at all, but stamens with petaloid apices. We would
prefer placing the EZuphorbiacee beside Rhamnacee or Malvaceae, from
which it differs chiefly in its unisexuality, rather than with Urticacec, `
with which it has much less in common.

388 BOTANICAL NEWS.

But our purpose was to examine the part of the Prodromus just pub-
lished, and not the position of the Order. Boissier had already mono-
graphed the Huphorbiee in the first part of the volume; the remainder
of the Order is here described by Dr. Miiller, who assumes the dis-
tinetive designation Argoviensi, to distinguish him from the numerous
Miillers who have devoted or are devoting themselves to botanical in-
quiries. Dr. Müller is a “lumper " of species ; he has reduced many
forms that were considered good species. He derives his specific
diagnosis chiefly from the characters of the flowers, considering those
of the leaves, ete., to beof less importance and of value only for dis-
tinguishing varieties. The volume consequently does not greatly in-
crease the numbers of the Zuphorbiacee, although it contains many
new forms.

Dr. Müller introduces an innovation, which is to us very objection-
able, and which we hope will not be perpetuated, as it will inevitably
introduce endless confusion, impossible to be cleared up, into our
already confused botanical nomenclature. Without altering the name,
but because he includes forms that had before been excluded, he dis-
places the name of the author of the species, and attaches his own to
it. Thus, Mercurialis perennis is not of L. but of Müll. Arg. Were
this to be adopted, every “ lumper ” in reviewing a genus or family
would be entitled to place his name after all the species, and, his
“ splitting " successor in the same work, giving a different value to his

We trust M. De Candolle will hesitate before he permits such a source
of confusion a permanent admission to the Prodromus.

BOTANICAL NEWS.

: h Mettenius was born on the 24ih of November, 1823, at
Frankfort-on-the-Maine, where his father was a merchant. He attended the
model school, and afterwards the school of Director Stellway, both at Frank-
fort, and subsequently became a pupil of the gymnasium of the same city,
. which he attended until 1841. In the spring of 1841 he went to the Univer-
xy of Heidelberg, coe dese ta ie study of medicine. Sarean

ir tha- A g
OCtOr OL

Medicine, his inaugural disser.
NN ey De eit (Francofurti ad M, 1845, 4to). In the spring of

-

BOTANICAL NEWS. 389

the year 1846 he became a physician, but he never practised. In the autumn
of 1846 he went to ei et where he studied marine Algæ ; the vine of

1846-47 was spent at Berlin; the summer of 1849 at Vienna, where he at-

tended some of the medical lectures and the clinical classes of the hospitals ;

but specially devoted himself to botanical studies. In the autumn of 1847 he
ent to Dalmatia, and studied [mes raid the marine Alge at Fiume.

the spring of 1848 he settled as “ Privatdocent " of botany at the University

Hei

Kunze. He married on June 14, 1859, aa the second daughter of Pro-
fessor Alexander Braun [Professor Caspary having married the elder daughter
of the same accomplished botanist on the same a $

t Leipzig Mettenius worked and studied up to the time of his death, which
took place on August 18, 1866, from cholera. His last illness began at one
o'clock in the morning. himself a physician, he soon felt that recovery
was impossible, in spite of the exertions of two of the most eminent FADES
of Leipzig. His mind, however, was clear enough to allow him to commu
nieate to his wife his most important wishes as regarded his affairs.
at six o'clock in the evening of the same day.

Mettenius was a very tall, athletic man, of great bodily strength. He led
the most regular life possible. At five o’clock he began ine work of the day,
and finished it punctually at ten in the evening. His whole mind was turned
towards the study of plants, and especially of Ferns, of which he found a very
good g and dried collection in the garden at Leipzig, which had been
brought isin by Kunze. This he increased so greatly, mes the Ferns id

are scarcely rivalled anywhere. Few directors of botanic gardens ev

spent so much time and trouble in arranging the garden as Mettenius, for did
inspector of the garden, Mr. Be Bernhardi, was in infirm health, so that Mettenius
himself very generally took the whole management of the quem up —
being out by six o'clock in the morning and directing th

thelabourers. He had a most intimate acquaintance wiih botoia robe:
having great powers of reading, and he had formed an excellent library. His
manners were retired and modest; he was devoted to his wife, and east
attached to his friends. He was one of those few persons upon wh

and deed entire reliance might be placed. He disliked to show-off in public.

candid way of thinking, combined with a keen and penetrating nh
may have caused him to appear, perhaps, sometimes stern and too severe,
the eyes of those of whom he had reason not to hold so favourable an brima
as others may have done. It is much to be ed that t hensive
on to awhich a his labours nid, viz. a Medios es Filicum,’ studies for
e principal he pers, as dini as n hung and
simus ia been left unfinished. . Doubtless h

390 BOTANICAL NEWS.

of Ferns of any one in our time. It is much to be wished that his excellent
collection of dried REM may be added to that of Kunze, for publie use at the
rini of Lei

s left the Siow garden in Leipzig in such an excellent state, gà

-it dig serve as a pattern to any other.— Professor Caspary in * Gardne

Chronicle.’
We append a list of the writings of — Mettenius, kindly supplied by
Boned beat ant through Dr. Master:

. 1. De Salvinia, Diss. Inaug.; Fra e .-M., 1845, 4to. 2. Beiträge zur
a wickelungsgeschichte der beweglich. "Thierinfusion von Chara hispida;
. Mohl et Schlechtendal, Botan. Zeitung, 1845, p. 17. 3. Beiträge zur Kenntniss
der Rhizocarpeen; Frankfort-a.-M., 1846, 4to. . 4. Ueber Azolla (in Linnza,
xx. 1847). 5. Beitrüge zur Resto der Botanik ; Heidelberg, 1850, 8vo.
6. Filices Horti Botanici Lipsiensis; Leipzig, 1856, fol. 7. Filices Lech-
Jeriang. Chilonte . = Poruane ; Leipzig, Fasc. i., 1857, 8vo. 8. Ueber einige
d. Senkenb. naturf. Ges $.; Frankfort- a.-M., pit eis

. itrüg
(Abhdlg. d. Kónigl. Sachs. Gesellschaft d. Winauchialk : Bd. vii, [Bea
1860). 10. Ueber Seitenknospen bei gee (ibid., 1860). 11. Ueber den
Bau von Angiopteris (ibid., ix.,1863). .12. Ueber die dep gait epee (ibid.,
ix., 1864). 13. Filices Nove elim (ám. Se. Nat., ser. 4, vol. iv., 1861,
p.95. 14. Prodrom. Fl. Nove Granate is, par ee jh Planchon ; Filices,
auctore Mettenio, Ann. Sc. Nat. ser. 5, vol ii, p. 193, 1864. 15. Filice præ-
sertim Indicæ et Taponice, in Miquel Annales Mus. Bot. Lugd.-Bat., Fasc. ii.,
1863 ; Fase. vii. et viii., 1864. 16. Azolla Nilotica, Decaisne, in Kotschy Plante
RSA 1866, fol.
The Rev. M. J. Berkeley described a new genus of Fungi at the last meeting
s ben Linnean Soci, to which be gere the name of Wynnea. The specimens
Peziza leporina. ltis described as having
a common stem three i inches high, aa d thxee-quarters of an inch thick, and is

cups of two inches and a half to three inches long, smooth externally, but
wrinkled within, having incurved margins variously divided, and being some-
times proliferous.

A LaRGE Trex OF NrcARAGUA.— Passing Nagarote, I measured a famous
Genisaro-tree (Pifhecolobium Saman, Benth.), of which the villagers are justly
proud, and for which two hundred dollars have been offered, a high price in a

The stem, 4 feet above the base, is 21 feet in circumference; and

the crown of tho tme eke oy emilee c oie 348 feet. A whole regiment of
- soldic in ited hadı B. SrEMANN in the ‘Atheneum.’]
The Society me:

LÀ ac d

*

BOTANICAL NEWS, _ 391

on Thursday, 8th November, at 5, St. Andrew en Professor Balfour,
Hon. Secretary, in the chair. The Chairman made some opening remarks, in

which he referred to the death of Dr. Greville, the late finde of Dr.
H. Harvey, Professor of Botany, Trinity College, Dublin, an Honorary Fellow
of the Society, who died on the J5th May, 1866, at the age of fifty-five; of
Jean Francois Camille Montagne, one of the foreign Honorary Fellows of the
Society, a distinguished cryptogamic botanist, who died on 9th January, 1866,
at the age of eighty-two ; and of Diedrich Friedrich Ludoric von Schlechtendal,
Professor of Botany and Director of the Botanic Garden at Halle, another
foreign Honorary Fellow, who died on 12th October, 1866. It was stated that
the following were the number of Members on the roll of the Society ee

nages, 2; Honorary Fellows (British), 5; Honorary Fellows (foreign), 23

resident Fellows, 94; non-resident Fellows, 268; foreign and corimpóndiqi
Members, 96 ; fusce 25; ladies, 11,—total, 524. The Chairman con-
gratulated the Members on the continued prosperity of the Society, and alluded
to the valuable D: which had been read the last Session, and which
are printed in the Transactions. The following communications were then
read :—1. > sia Collected at Otago, New Zealand. By Dr. W.L Lauder
Lindsay. 1. Fungi; 2. Mosses and Hepatica; 4. Ferns. In speaking of
‘Tree-ferns, the author remarked that 6:81 per cent. of Otago Ferns were arbo-
rescent. "These Tree-ferus rank, as regards beauty, and frequently as regards
height, girth, and ado: with the exogenous forest-trees with which they
are generally more or less intermixed. Cyathea Smithii is the most common
i i ked

species in, Otago.
Tree-ferus of the district. In the south island of New Zealand, Tree-ferns are
associated with pem udin n other vident of - ‘ipina me rigorous

climai
palms dabei with Araliacee, Myrtacee, and ca trees usually regarded
as denizens of comparatively warm climates. The lar, est glacier, Mount ape
(13,000 feet, in lat. 434°), which gives rise to the Wairan river, descends
low as 500 feet above the sea-level on the west coast of Canterbury, and within
eight miles from the sea. On both sides of this glacier luxuriant forests of
Tree-ferns, Cordyline, Myrtaceae, and other temperate and subtropical types
are found. At no great distance from these glaciers are found true
(Areca sapida). In the mountainous forests and ravines of Nelson, Tree-ferns
ascend to 2000 feet. The acclimatization of New Zealand Ferns in Britain tain has
been lately ea a attention of horticulturists. Dr. Lindsay, however,
doubts whether these plants will be hardy enough ested ie ere: British

winters phon aeai The classification and
F some notable instances of the proneness to error

-DIOCKI Ja

clavatum. , The variability of t the species of New Zealand Ferns is remarkable.
This was in species of Asplenium, Lomaria, Aspidium, Hymeno-

392 BOTANICAL NEWS.

Phyllum, ete.—IIL. On the Selaginellas cultivated in the Royal Botanic eee.
Edinburgh. By Dr. W. R. M‘Nab., e author gave a revision of the
ginellas cultivated in the Edinburgh Botanie Garden, the Royal Caen
ew, Messrs. Veitch and Sons’ Nursery, Chelsea, and Messrs. Jackson and
Sons’ Nursery, Kingston, London. He pointed out the un that existed
regarding the names of the different species, and gave a table of the synonyms

species included in Braun’s list in cultivation in this count The paper was
illustrated by dried specimens from the different collections examined.—III.
New Localities for Rare Plants round Edinburgh. By John Sadler. Mr.
Sadler read extracts from various letters he had lately received, recording new
localities for some rare plants in the neighbourhood of Edinbur urgh. 1. Mr.
John K. Duncanson collected Helminthia mie between snaps and
Crombie Point; Meum athamanticu um, farm of Pitdinnie, near eyhill ;
Convallaria inaliifoms, Ni SS alba, Pea lutea, and UE indir 08,
near Valleyfield ; Hesperis matronalis and Malva moschata, south of Crossfo rd ;
Corallorhiza innata, woods near Culross, abundant; Lysimachia nummularia
and — maculatum, near Dunfermline. 2. Mr. William Craig rane
m viride from the South Medwyn, where s had met with it in co:
idoneis abundance in September last; also Carduus heterophyllus, and other
species, from the same locality. 3. Mr. M‘Farlan had gathered several p

of Lathyrus Aphaca, by ne side of the Old Scone Road, about a een
Perth. 4. Mr. John Sim intimated the discovery of Sanguisorba anirai
about a mile east of Perth. 5. Mr. P. N. Fraser reported Adlosorus erispus,
from Dunearn Hill. 6. Mr. Alexander Buchan sent specimens of Centunculus
minimus, from Little Cumbrae. Specimens of the abov.

a letter : *Ihave been rather amused
to observe the does came GE by various writers in
regard to white spots on the oran fruit of this Passiflora.”

this fruit, during a ifeti he ‘seen m

detected a white spot on any one of them. With to Passiflora
carpa, he questions the statements made of its’ being a new fruit, being of obi-
nion that.it is neither more nor less than the true P. . qu adrangularis, with

untry
species, much smaller-fraited, and such as | he has seen imported from
Madeira. Mr. John Bisset, of Keith, sent specimens of Brachypodium pin-

BOTANICAL NEWS. 393

natum, gathered by him at Craighalkie, Tomintoul, Banffshire, on limestone,
in August, 1866. He also sent specimens of Draba incana, from Greywacke, at
Boyndie, Banffshire, a few feet above the sea-level, gathered on 10th August,
1864, and also from schistose rock at Ailnathside, Glenavon, in the same
county. These specimens exhibited considerable variations from those found
in high alpine districts. Mr. William Cameron, schoolmaster, Balquhidder,
sent a specimen of Elatine herandra, gathered in Loch Voil dF.
Duthil mentioned the occurrence of Verbascum Lychnitis on the Castle Rock,
at Stirling.

A yellow-fruited variety of the Butcher's Broom (Ruscus aculeatus) has
been gathered by Mr. Shortt in the woods at Heckfield.

We have to record the death of Professor Gasparini, of Naples, whose nam
is c known from his inquiries into many abstruse and difficult bélncical
subject

Dr. F. Schultz has just issued the ninth and tenth centuries of his ' Her-
barium Normale. Besides many established species, these two fascicles con-
tains a considerable number of the species recently established by Jordan,
Bonn Mueller, ete.

A.—Mr. T. R. A. Briggs requests that the station (given at page 290)

The two reference letters attached to the first couple of characters in the arti-
ficial key to the Sor at page 302 should be transposed. The'error in the
text occurs in the original of Crépin, and its correction was overlooked in the
transcription.

INDEX.

a oe

Adie, R., nay mts Bulbous Plants
Summ
— abellas, 180; A. collinus
m, 3
tay Sica i as a British Plant, by
J. G. Baker, 176.

Anadyomenes
Avedon dnd. Microdictyon, On,
; qM.

nt Cul
Anderson, = Cinchona Plantations at
Darjee! eeling, 160, 246.
Report of ME Bo-
anie Garden for 1865, 3

aiii x G., Report of Thirsk Club
ar nt,

b Dr, H, “Death of, 3

A. de, ‘Neue Unters

loge des Expositions en
yu ngleterre, 204.
Bennett, G., ‘on Bougainvillea specta-
bilis, 88

Explosion of Pods with a

Report,
Bennett, J. ©, his Edition of the
Works of R. “Brown, 63, 124.
port of Botanical
Department, [UH Museum, 174.
pene G, Ses dbook of the Bri-

k

h Flora
Berkely, M. d- pa Wynnea, 390.
Black, A. G., Death of, 64.

escens,
. Bommer, Sur la Panachure et de la

ded eda polifolia, var., bf R. Tate, :

377. Coloration des Feui 204.
Apetalum, 40. Bossin, Questions proposed by, at the
Aralia Planchoniana 172; Chinensis, | Botanical Congress,

Botanical Congress, 31, 64, 93, 128,

Arden Professor, Ravages of Insects |

on Forest trees, 160.

Archer, W., on Bulbóchste Prings-
heimiana,

Arenaria montana on Wimbledon
reu rite 1

Arethusa, 40.

Asplenium Petrarche an Irish Plant,

94.
Athyrium Filix-foemina, varieties of,
Australia, Prevention or Mitigation of
bier in, by F. Mueller, 28.
———— The Future Vegetation of,
57.
Baker, J. appointed to Kew Her-
barium
oe Aira uliginosa, 176.

ni

s 208, 239.

otanical yd of Edinburgh, 94,
Er 240,

Botanists, Clssication of, 234.

of Elementary,’ by

culi
“Botany, e o Treasury of,’ by Lindley
oore, 62
Boonie id in NewSouth
Wales, 88.

Bowringia insignis, 1
Brainea, Note a a Genus, by J.

396
British Association Meeting for 1865,
British Museum Botanical Depart-
ment, Official mud for 1865, 174.
Britten, J., e-flowered varie-
ties of British Pl, 87.
—- of High Wycombe,
Brody, St., Flora of Gloucestershire,
es Robert, his collected Writings,
3
han, A., On a Tree found in Peat

Butcher’s Broom, Yellow-fruited ya-
riety of, 393.

ala: mites, On the Structure and Af-
27.

Callitris Parlatorei,

Calluna Atlantica, 3

Camellia Hongkongensis, 82;
menie gata, by B. Bee.

. Cane Vein, Exploration of, by Rev.
R. T. Lowe, 157.
Capsella pauciflora, 51 ; elliptica, 51.
» Contributions to British
Lichenology, Part
— — — On

, 337.
On Seligeria calcicola,
- he on the Shetland
Gomphonema in con-
pary, Oa de Cage ik the Direc-
Í of the Branches of hhee
ts caused by low degrees of

Cas
tion
I
Temperature, 199.
Catapodium uni
Cedar

tea Ari s Coryli, 114.

INDEX.

eae ea from Surre
Est A. H., Purple ceri in Corn-

Cindia bark se magne cong ae he

by J. E. How: n Ce E
95; Plantation a Dareling 160;
in Jam esent know

r pre

ledge of ‘the cas of, by J.

Howard, 2

istic eme ee

d ware A Mo = cag ‘of British,’
by W. Mudd, 90

Clarke, B.,‘A N w Arrangement of

- Phaerciamous Plants,’ 271, 379.

eRe Floral Envelopes of

cure O "Hybridism i in Matthiola,
Peper m, On P. gos Garden, 240.
Climate of Ireland, 2

Sind i — trip b, by J. H. Bal-

Clover Pampa ound in Cornwall, 299.
‘ Coffee, A Treatise on,’ by

Lase elles, 30.
ae maritimum, 22; psorellum,
ones 45; C. B
Congress, Botanical, 31, 31, "s 93, 128,
183, 208, 239.-
: Contributions sd 3 nage a
bernica,’ by D
stor 38, 361.
C. Decades of British
pe L AI. 97.
‘Fungi Britannici Ex-
On Foliicolous Sphe-

cid of Narcissus, by W. G. Smith,
169, 265.

siccati, 385.

| * Cotoni, Le | Specie dei, by F. Par-

latore, 267.
Crawfurd, J., On the Migration of
ated ge in reference to
T Fo T loco de Belgia ue,’ 300.
* Notes sur quelques Plantes
rares o ou critiques de la Belgique,

Crops of neers 201.
es he Every-day Book of .
, 89.

Cphesihu and Punica, Note on, by
B. Seemann, 86. :

INDEX. 397
noe Javanice, 63. ; On Venezuelan Woods, 359 ;
Cuss 297; C. Barteri, 299; Publishing on gg pa Plants,
Kirki 304.

Cutler, Mice Obit uary of, 238. Erysiphe aeger 98.

‘Cybele Hibernica,’ 160, 333, 361. Esparto Grass.

Cypripedium can ndidum, Dimerous Wuphorbia ea ota Poisonous Pro-
Flowers in, 378. fet of, 284; E. palustris in

Cystodictyon, 72; C. DN 72.
Cystopus spinulosus, 1

Dalzell, N. i: On Moringa, 94.
Darlingia, 26
drin C., Port rtrait of, in Bennett’s
of Eminence, ' 27
De Candolle, A., assed President of
Botanical Co ongr ess, 31; Inaugu
Address set iis ME cal ui
Oxford and
eA 23 39; pe Diamétre d un
Pel 203 ; Vie et les Écrits
ir W. Ho ker 234; ‘ Prodro-
xv. 2, . 387.
De Can delle C., erore ilis n
—— ge Nove, 132,
161, 2
Defoliation, On the parts involved in

ess of, by W. R. M‘Nab, 95.
DAA opi .
Diatrypella quercina, 99

Teka. A., On the Phylloid ws
= a iadopitys verticillata, 20

the Staminal =
rangements in Potentilla and N

273,
Didymoplexis, On, by S. K
Diplodia meee uli, 109; Rubi, Tio.

u^ connection with
Tokni
Double osx "id Mini p Foli-
age not oceurring toget
Dv op Natural eru Society vates.

Dyer, qon
178; PERS and Dyer engaged -
a Flora of Middlese

Earley, W., On Wall-fruit Trees, 205.
Edin burgh, Botanical Society of, 94,
159, = 368.
Epiphane
Evin Tetralix i in America, 59.
rne A., On Papaya ae ci Rai 81;
e Remarks on

Som :
Tusce Fair dicet

Sussex, 178.
Euphorbinen, m Candolles Pro-
dro vol. xv. 387.

Eupiper, 161.

Exhibition, International Horticul-
tural, 31, 64, 128.

Exotic Plants about London in 1865,
by H.T 147.

Fagus Forest in New England, Aus-
a, 123.

Fecundation of Lupinus polyphyllus,

Ferdinan

Fernandoa, 12:

NUN British. and €— by J.
Smith, 235; he Affinity of,
by J. Smit th, 306 Bem e Remarks
on the Clasieation of, by H. F.
Hance, 2

Ficus nes M ; pumila, 54.
ra von and Go rnwall,’ J. W.

face at Hull, 310, 316.
jr PN. frr ish Ferns and
their Varieties.

Frond-cells of pt ae Wolffia, by
G. Gulliver, 375.

Fungi, British, Decades of, 27 ; Exsie-
ati bue by M. C. Cooke, 386;

"during 1865, by W. a.

Galium elato-verum, 76 ; vero-elatum,

Garovaglio, * Della — dei
Licheni di Lombardia,’ 1

398

Garovaglio, ‘ Tentamen Dispositionis
a Lichenum in Longo obardia,’

Gasparini, Death of, 393.

Gast , 40.

Gastrolobium UN 240.
um squo 173.

“Genera of Plants; ' by R. A. Salis-
dann Naturalists, Meeting post-
pon

Ge rrard, W ath of, 367.
Gibelli, * Sugli, Oren riproduttori del

Goeppert on he Arrangement of Al-
pine Plants i in Garden

———— emere a d our Bo-
tanie Gardens,

Gomphonema in Cori ugation, 178.

ee rcm A New Fijian Hedycaria,

Regular Dimerous

MONA i in Croton candidum,
378.

Gray, J Anadyomene and

E tee with the en
of three new allied Gen
Additional | Not

yomen d crodictyon,
with indications a new gen
Macrodictyon, 2
O:

91.

c yllactidium.

Additional Note on Phyl-

~ lect, 370.
—— On Wolffia arrhiza, 263.
Gireno MC 49; G. Menziesii, 51,
Greenland, Miocene Flora of, 310.
Diatoms from

Grevilie, New the Pa-
cific, 240.

Greville, R. K., ae of, 238.

Grimmia subsq 1; commu-
tata, 232.

Grove, NW. eniin Address nt the
Gulliver, G., Pong: mt of certain
Ranune luces, e

S anode of

Mese 375.

: iso tina Harlandi, eg

_ Gymnostomum paucifolium,

. Hance, H. F., On a few Critical, Little
Sido de evir T sine

INDEX.

Hance, H. F., Remarks on the Modern
tendency to Combine Species, 84.
———— —— Stirpium NovarumTetras,
ie 1,
— On the Classification of
dan 253.
: Handbook = ne British Flora,’ by
G. Ben
Hardy, J Orik uc nenjon vernum
y, W. H., Obituary of, 2
Hated On the eic B nie os:
Hederacem, Revision of cae Order
of, by B. Seemann, 293,
Hedyeatia, A new Fijian, bya Gray,
H. er
Hoo O, Ont erc Flora of
Greenland, ao
Hemsley, W. B., On Euphorbia pa-
lustris in Sussex, 1 1

Proposed Flora of

Sus
Sunes 2d 110; Robinis,
109; Rose, 109; Sarmentorum,

1
Henessy, H., On the prove Cause
of the existence of North European
Flora in the West of I n 309.
Hermann, Count, Botanical Journey
iei 297.
Hibber a vd On the Naming of
Füssen: eiiis , Nova Flore Bri
tannice Planta, by C. H. Schultz-

223.
Hildebrand, On Insect Reepey È in the
ion of Corydalis cava, 206.

J.D
and ee 239.
———— On Island Floras, 309.
of Kew Gardens

,15
Hooker, Sir William, ‘La Vie ot les

gm ere ac ted -— Petition dii
its Pure

Hortioultare, ms Advantages of, to
Botany, 185.

Howard, J J. E., Analysis of Cinchona,

——_——— The Present state of
our ering of the Species of

INDEX.

Howlett, H., On Night -covering an
Shading of Plant and kean

: Houses,
Hulle, Von, " Rational Method of
Pruning, 206.

Luv cd from, Jardin, E

Perrin S chuliz-Bip. on, 84.
Inula salicina an Irish Plant, by Dr.

Moore,

Ireland, Climate, Flora, and Crops of,
201.

Irish Plants, by F. Naylor, 95.

Jardin, E., Plants from Iceland, 94.
Jones, T., OnSaxicolarVerrucarie, 158.

Kew Gardens, Official Report for1865,

15
Keys, * W. N., ‘ Flora of Devon and
Cornwal
Kickx, Les Question de ieee nt
ange er la Cryp-
Koch, È. E, us some Propositions with
regard stematic Botany, 201.
derum Me of, 336.
done "Names of Garden

es or Os Damia 40

— Sur la Conservation des

uraces, On. the Floral Envelopes of,
by B. Clarke, 204.

Lascelles, A. R. W., ‘A Treatise on

Lawson, C., On Esparto Gras
Leaves, Diels x i Ww. R.
hos Nab.

Te ia “Migration des Plantes
‘ane Eum 202.
— Sur la Culture et la Mode
cere du Colchique inate
202

Leighton, Rev. W. A., preparing a
. Synopsis of British Lichens, 32. me
On Feeun

tion of Lupinus polyphyllus, 36
ew Locality
for Scheuchzeria paluati, 306.

Fascicle of his Lichenes Brit. Exsicc.
ready, 367.

Thirteenth |

Lens; Pendens of. D; Rook

240

261
Lepidbdende on and

Structure and Afiinities of, 337,

368.
— vernum, a age po PUMA
Plant, 88; in Dors
e qu Plant, by J. to: “Mansell,
ert — to British,
iem IL, by a 22.
ey, T Her enin purchased by
"the h ersi University, 128.
ibrary, bought by the Hor-

Plants of [0] , 226.

eg tago, 226,

d of aped e pig their Va-
E N. Fraser, 366.

ce 179.

Liverpool Ns | Naturalists J oual, 335.

Lotus L. major,
pcr pained og

Lowe, J., On the Wis of Lynn,

Lowe, “Rev. e ES Exploration of the
ced Verd
Lupinus po eir On the Fecun-
dation of, by Rev. W. A. Leighton,
36.

uos J., On raising varieties of
rns from S pores, 368.

wd W.R., 2 Defolintion, 95

Development “of

Leaves, ueniens

Macrodictyon, 292 ; M. clathratum,
292.

Macropanax, 293.

Meterpe 1 134

Macrosporium heteronemum, 116.

Maly, J., Obituary of, 93.

400
Mansell, J. C., On Leucojum vernum,
‘Manuel de la Flore de Belgique’ F.
Marka, C. R. , Cinchona in Ceylon,

On Cinchona Culti-

ation in Indi
Modos ugh College Natural History
Society. E pert for 1865, 1866, are

Mas, Sur les qd es Variétés ď’ Ar-
bres à fruit,
assaria shut, 101.

Masters, M. uon the Corona of
Nare

pag SS ble Flowers, 206
Martins, C., ah ag of *Du Spitzberg
au Sa ahara, 3

s, G. E >, Obituary of, 388.
eodcm 65.
Microdictyon, “AL, 6 65; M. Calodictyon,

68; Kra 69 ; Montagnei, 69 ;
tenuius, 69, 291 ; Velleyanum, 68,
291.

Microspheria comata, 98
— W- G: Teete from, 94 ; Death

2.
Mitchell W. S., On the Leaf-bed at
I" Bay, "Isle of Wight, 310,
1

Mogeridge, J. T, zn Monstrosities
Moped Mo X New Station for
Wolfia arrhiza, 26

On Ore press of Coni-
ferse on the Maritime Al

On the
Climate, Flora, and Crops of Ire-
201.

Moore, Lindley and, ‘ The Treasury of
Botany,’ 6: 62. c
More, A. G., e Moore and, ‘Cybele

Hibernica, 333,
e E tie

INDEX.

Moreen, Observations on, by N. A.

Da
se T Death of,
n, E., Sur les ede doubles,

—— Sur l'Influence du Gaz
d'Éclairage sur la bes seu 54
Mosses, gg; sa in Bri
Mudd, Wa nogra ies X “British
Cladonie
Mu aie P | TENE in Australia,

— Vegetation of the Chat-
ean, Islands, 32.
———-—— On the RETA of the
Great Australian Bight, 1
— — — — Ona Fagus CAR in Aus-
tralia, 123.

—— Cultivation of Cinchona
in Southern aoma
—— On the Tree- Vegetation

of Australia, 267.

n Ca pes Parlatorei,
267 ; Tm Darlingia. a,

Müller, J., Mon nograph of the Eu-
phorbiaceæ andolle’s Prodro-
mus, vol. x

Narcissus, Corona of, 169, 265.
Natural History Review discontinued,

Natural History Society of Dublin,

Naylor, F., On Asplenium Petrarchz»,
94; On Irish bos , 95.
ectria punicea
Newfoundlaud eke 305.
Norman, F. M., Effects on the Opera-
es cis Poisoning Plants in a Herba-
240.

Nodo.
* Nova Acta? P New Volume of, 304
Nuttall, T., On a new Species of Tacca,

Nuttallia cerasiformis, Staminal Ar-
rangements in, 273.

Oldham, R. , Obituary of, 239.

Ophrys aranifera, Mon nstrosity in, 168;
O. insectifera, Monstrosities in, 167.

Orchella Wood, 95.

soi New Zealand, Plants collected

Lindsay, bos

W. L.
Oudemans, C. A. J.A notationes
upuliferas J Bai s 63.

INDEX.

Ponte J. A., On cm es vul-

in New York, 396.
Papaya v valgus E A. Ernst, 8
Parlato . ‘Le Specie di ‘Coton,
; Passiflora, Fruits of, grown at Jar-
H

dine
Peperomia aki, 142; adscen-
ms, 140; inace:

dens, ; di a, 134; Ban-
na, 134; Boivini, 146; Bot
t 1 Caledonica, 135; car-

145; pelini is, 145

read od ;

E
142; sylvestris, 142;
as 5 Trianæ,
; villosa, 135 ;
t Phanerogamot e
ent of,

a rapotana,

"rats "Venezuelania ja,

"Weddellii, 135.

ts, A New Ar-

by Clarke,
79.

rien glandicola, 108; Petiolorum,

Phyllactidium A Genus of ee new
e British Flora, ee E. Gray,
25a ‘Additional Note on, 370 ; pul-

— 65, 69; pulcherri-
Phyllomanis, 36.

Phyllosticta Atriplicis, 115; ai

VOL. IV. [DECEMBER 1, 1866.]

401
ee 115; Sambuci, 116; Vi-

Pi in aces ‘Nove, by C. de Candolle,
132, 161, 210.
—

>
| Bm irmani-

214 ; multiplinervium, 214; otto-

nk um, 213; ovale, 166; pa-

chystachyon, 216 ; orci pe
211;

ped erie 162; potis, 212;
pete € propinquum, 167;
dio cria in Bir;

N
-
Bo

e
— 5 215; vesttin, 6; Via:
m, 218
Füsecidlns
Pithecolobium iin 390.
Plantago alpina,
aimer ce pecu Plants

r, 287.
Pods, ge of, with a Report,
Podosphara clandestina, 97; Kunzei,

Poisonous Properties of —
'aracasana, by A.

major, by G. Gulliver, 28
Parek notice of the 25t As Anniver-
sary, 32
Pak from
Pol; seca anew species 1
by H. F. Hance, UE pie Pi
mci 117.
Polyporus terrestris, 131.
2D

173.

402
Potentilla, Staminal Arrangements in,
273.
* Prodromus, Vol. ii. fasc.
, by A. de Candolle, gore
303, 3
Parma arundinacea, 106; discoide-
arum, ; fallens, 105; Virgau-
rex,
Puccinia graminis
DEA "E les” Variétés nouvelles
d
Piera diffundens, 22.
Raukana, 352.
pe uneulacesm, Poilen-grains of cer-
ain, 281.
Reichenbach, ee inthe Struc-
of Orchidese

Report for 1865, of ue Caleutta Bo-
rde: rson, 372.

fe
ge Culture i in
gland, 207.
Robert Brown, ‘The Miscellaneous
Wo rks of, 124
95.
ur Do Yellow-fruited va-
erem of, 393.

Sadler, J., On some Rhizomorphous

Fungi, 240 y Locum dar an e
High Beboo w Localiti
for Rare Plantsnear Edinburgh, 392.
: uropese, ” Fr. immer,
deber. R. A, e Genera er
Plants,’ 179.
Salix, The British Specie of, accord-
ing to oa
Salix viridis, 79

Sap Movement in the Shell-bark
Hickory, 160.
Sapranthus, 369; S. ‘Nicaraguensis,

Scapania Bartiingii, 160.

Paias palustris found in Shrop-
Ea, D. F. L., Death of, 367.
Schleiden writing a Lifeot Linnzus, 32.

Schnittspabn, G., Death of, 93.
Schomburgk, Dr. R., appointed Di-
n — Adelaide Botani Garden,

a ^ à id æ, bought by the Au-

INDEX.

Sehultz-Bipontinus, On 2 PEN 34.
Composite,
207.

——— — — ——— On Hieracium præ-
cox in England, 223.

Determination of
three Linnean Species of Cassini-
aces from the Linnean Herbarium,
232.

Schultz-Schultzenstein, Nitrogen in
Peat, 207.

rbarium Nor-

male,’ Cent. 9 and 10 published,

Sciado pan

Seiadopitys Vertiiata, On the Phyl-
Shoots of, 22.

t Sciontife Opinion, "128.

Scol iari SPERARE in Western
New York,

Seemann, "ON “Camellia J aponiea,

var. variegat a,

n the Meaning of the
name Walnat, 26

On e Future Vegeta-
tion of Ai meee 59.

Variegated Foliage
ae — Flowers 60.

n the Genera Ju-
z genu Es Punica , 86.

table "Produets of
Tue t Foco River,

he Newfoundland

— Revision of the Hede-
ae: 293, 352.
— On

——

~ Heather, 306

Sapranthus us, 369.
— Explorations in Central
America, 128, 271.
Portrait of, ^ Bennett's
| of Eminence,’ å
Sedis growing in "gdinburgh
Gardens, 392.
Perce calcicola, by wW. Carruthers, |

38; paucifolia, 39. :
Senecio Byzantinus, 233 ; Cun
233.

Septoria alnicola, 114; Castanæcola,

cotyles, 111; Lysimac! 3133;
Me HAS icta 110;
: erae 114; Rosarum, 112; sca-

biosecola, 113; Seleranthi, 113;

INDEX.

Sedi, 112; Sorbi, 112; Unedinis,
111; Vi burni,

110.
Sequoia, Le Diamétre d’une,
Shaw, a > On the Distribution of
Mosses in Great ides ain 09, 354.
Shetland Taai Flora
Shetland Flora.

aleae in the, by
8.

H. C. Watson, 3
Siebold, E iana Japonica, 207.
Sur les p a du cane cul-

L
Aye Outlines of Botany,’ 30.
Smith, J., On
—— ‘Ferns, "British and Foreign,’
— Note on the Affinity of
bend 306.

s Colleetion of Ferns,
~ purchased dd the "British Museum,

Smith, W: o4 On some of the Larger
nd Rare i observed during
1865, 129.

aranifera, 168.
The Corona of Narcissus,

9, 9, 203.
Poids Structure of the Testa of
d, 2 |

the See

Soldanella, "Develop ment of the Flower
274, |

95; ti, 103
Spheris, Foliicolous, 241, 300.

Sparassis crispa, 94
Stachys palustri- sylvatica, 78.
Staminal arrangements in some Species
of Ll and in Nuttallia ce-
rasiformis, by A. iet 273
Stark, R. Ms A Bot cal
da, 159; United States,

160.
; Stenocystis,
Stercu ulia e E 52.
| Nova rum Tetras, by H. F.

arcani Mg 173.
‘Systema ae Nun ’ Photo-lithograph
of the First Edition, 93.

Tacea oceanica, 261.
Tate, R., Fl I

—— On Monstrosity in Ophrys

Shetland Isles, 2.

403

Tate, R., Andromeda ee 377.
apt

-da "Book
History,’ by J. Cundall, 8
Thirsk grog Exchange Club, Re-
port for 1865, 72.
Thymus pests un 11; Supe,

Tocuyo River, Vegetable Products of,

Tree-vegetation of Australia, 267.

Treve seg,

Triana, Sur les Manuscrits de l'Expé-
ques Botanique de Grenade, par

ydro-

Mut
Tichoba fallens,
104 B 104;

105; H
tyles, 4 ; arnassis,

Rin 4.
TaS p Neri 52; ovatifolium,

din i A H., Exotic Plants about

London in 1865, 147.
- Wolfia arrhiza, 219.
d Dyer, engaged on a
C lom: lora of Middlece

4.
gre Been Poenk Carpo-
logia

ula Wallrothii, 98.
Pork age ide sone in Egyptian
Bricks, 272.

* Uredineen, Nene Untersuchungen
— xA ie de , 60.

Uredo 108; Euonymi, 107;
de ars Padi, 107; Tropeoli,

108.
paketit coneentrica, 106; Grami-
107 ; Polygoni, 106 ; sparsa,

Valsa ainyedaline ratopho
ue vicam ds any theloboln,

Variegated Foliage and Double Flow-
ers not occurring together, 60.
Great A i

Venturia, 244.
Verracari isidioides, 25.
tella, 25.
uniri pwei 158.
Majte lutea, v e 74; odo-
rata, 73; ns e

404

Walnut, eure) of the name, 26.
Ward, N. B., The Poor Man's Garden,

309.
ker R., On Cool Vinery Orchids, |

Wat H. 0. DN in the
: Shetland Flora,
Wawra, H., yide Resulte of the

Journey lo Brazil of Maxmilian I.,

Wellingto nia gigantea Cones, grown

ichewan Castle, 240.
Welwitschi Iter Angolense, 123.

endland on the Culture of Palms,

West, T., On the Structure of the
Testa of: the Seed of Solanaceze, 208.

INDEX.

lo eder Varieties of British
87.

Wight, ‘On the Phenomena of Vege-
tation in the een. Spring, 208
ilkomm and Lange, Prodromus
Fl Hispanicee * to be discon- `

Orge
tinued, 239
Wimmer, F., * Salices Europes,' 383.
Wolffia, Frond Cells of, 375.
rrhiza in England , by H.
A

Daun 219; new British Sta-
tion for.

Wright, W.P ; Bobiniosl Notes of a
Tow in the. Islands of Arran, Ire-
land, 309.

Wynnea, 390. '

END OF VOL. IV.

E. TAYLOR AND CO., PRINTERS
COL

Mice LDS